Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Get your knife.” Alden said as he turned around and faced the girl behind him.”You’ll stay here on the porch and I’ll go in. You can yell when you need me.” He was tired. She was tired. They’d been on the road, aimlessly wandering from place to place in the hopes of finding something that would last.

This place looked promising. A small cottage in the middle of woods. Only accessible by a dirt road. He’d knocked on the windows and he hadn’t heard anything. Neither had he seen anything. But he wasn’t planning on taking any risks. He’d lost everybody else already. When their old camp fell they made it out with ten people. But with no supplies and barely any weapons they’d been slowly picked off one by one as their hunger and thirst drained their bodies from all their energy. They finally ran into other people when there were only five of them back. At first Alden had thought he was safe. He thought people helped each other because it’s what he would do.

But he’d been wrong. He’d been so wrong. He remembered how his older brother gurgled on his own blood after his throat was slid. He’d lost it. He was blinded by fear and grief as he pulled his gun, of which he’d carefully saved his bullets, and gunned three of them down. His attack had cost two others their lives as they too attacked. His memory of it isn’t clear. He knew the girl, Rose, saved his life when he was pinned by one of the attackers. His gun had been knocked from his hand and laid discarded on the forest floor somewhere. She’d grabbed and shot the last of them right between his eyes. And now they only had each other left.

“Okay.” She replied as she pulled her hunting knife from its seethe. He still thought it was strange to see a child with such a large knife as its blade was about the same length as her forearm. But he’d rather have her armed and capable of protecting herself from the walkers. 

“I’ll be back soon.” He promised with a faint smile. He checked the door. Luckily it was left unlocked like most were. He held his knife up besides his head, ready to plunge it down in one of the walker’s heads when they were there. He cleared the place room by room. It was small and only one floor. He stepped right into the living room and kitchen. It was dark inside because most windows had been blacked out and the place looked long abandoned. He cleared the two small bedrooms and the bathroom. There weren’t any of them here. He put his knife back and went back onto the porch. “It’s safe. Come on in.” He said as he stepped back in, closely followed by Rose.

Being responsible for someone else was new. He’d always been the younger sibling, not the older responsible one. Hell, he was barely an adult when this all started. And now  he was here with a child he didn’t even know for that long but still felt like family. 

“We should check the cabinets.” Rose said as she walked on through to the kitchen.  She climbed up on the counter and pulled one of the cabinets open.

“Shit.” Alden mumbled as he saw that it was packed to the brim with canned goods. She whipped her head around with an angry scowl. “Sorry.” He apologized as he placed a hand in front of his mouth. They checked the other cabinets. Most of them were packed to the brim with canned foods. “This’ll last us months.” He smiled happily. “Must’ve stocked up on goods just before things went bad.”

“I wonder where they are.” Rose said as she looked at the picture of the elderly couple on the wall. “But we’ll never know.” She shrugged. “Can we stay here for a while?” 

“Yeah.” He’d seen the broken down fence on their way in. There was enough space for them to grow a few crops, if they could get their hands on some seeds. “We can make this work. We should lock up for the night, the sun’s going down. Why don’t you pick what we’ll have for dinner?”

He turned back to the front door. The entire place was old fashioned so it wasn’t surprising that an old couple used to live here. The walls on the inside all consisted of simple, old yellowed wallpaper with water stains. He would’ve seen this place as a dump before all this.  But now it felt like a palace. He looked at the door lock. Even the door was old. The paint chipped and the bottom appeared to have rot in it as it was missing a couple of small chunks. But it still had a deadbolt. He checked if it still worked properly and when it did he shut the door and locked it. He took one of the heavy armchairs from the living room and shoved it in front of the door. The thing was dusty as hell and some of it flew up into his nose. He coughed a couple of times in the crook of his elbow. 

The window next to the front door was the only window that didn’t have the curtains drawn. He pulled the closed and blocked out the last couple of minutes of dimmed lights the day still had. The nights were getting colder and colder and the only way to keep warm was to sleep near a fire. Building a fire was always risky, it could draw walkers or people. But here, inside, it was safer. There was some firewood left next to the fireplace. A quick glance around the room again and he noticed the bookshelf against the wall near the kitchen. He walked towards, scouring for a book he deemed bad enough to burn. 

“Made your pick yet?” He asked as he pulled out some book about the history of the US. The past didn’t matter anymore. It probably never would. 

“Spam and ravioli?” She asked as she held both cans up.

“I thought you hated ravioli?” He asked jokingly as he rummaged through the drawer next to the stove to find some matches.

“Well, I do. But we’ll have to eat, eventually. And I’m so hungry now that I’ll eat anything.” She replied matter of factly. Alden had been impressed by the fact that she always thought logically about any decision she made, especially since she was just a kid.

It had been so long since either of them slept with their bellies full. They slept huddled together sitting up against the old dusty couch in front of the fireplace wrapped up in a two-person  floral patterned duvet. Rose had pressed herself against his sight with her head resting against his upper arm. Alden smiled down at the sleeping girl. They were all they had now, they were family. They never slept easy. Each little sound would make them jump before they realized it was just another forest creature. Today they would allow themselves to sleep in for once. They were both exhausted but sometime in the morning the door rattled  loudly in his hinges. Rose whimpered softly, she was scared. He held a finger to his lips as he stood up. His gun still had a couple of bullets left. He should be able to take care of this. 

“It’s locked.”A rough sounding man grunted from the other side of the door. “Might be people inside. Curtain’s closed too.” 

Alden sucked in sharp breath as he pulled his gun from its holster on his thigh and aimed it through the door at about chest hight. He’d hoped that it was just a walker. This might end badly. People were unpredictable. With the walkers you at least knew what they wanted from you. And that was to eat you.

“Maybe they need help?” A younger and softer male voice insisted. 

“Maybe.” The other replied as he gave the door a final push. “Hey! You inside!” He yelled.

Alden’s heart rate spiked. They might be with more people than just the two, but he had no way of determining if it was so. Pulling back the curtain to take a peak might prove fatal if he tried. “We’re armed!” He yelled back as intimidating as he could. Maybe he could scare them away? Maybe they weren’t looking for a fight? Not all people could be bad, they just had a run in with some bad people. Maybe they were the exception. 

“We ain’t here to fight ya!” The rough sounding man yelled back. 

“And how do I know I can trust you?” His voice was flat to hide his nerves.

“Ya don’t.” He replied. That was honest at the very least. He could hear the other man sigh on the other side of the door.

“We got a camp.” The other continued. “It’s safe. We’re still building it up. But we’re good people.”

“Been in a camp before!” Alden shot back. He paused shortly and thought about how many lives were lost when it fell. The screams as people were torn to bits by the walkers. “Didn’t end well.”

“We got walls. It’s a place we can protect.” He continued. When Alden didn’t respond he continued. “How many walkers have you killed?”

He lowered his gun a bit. “Hell if I know. Thirty, at least.”

“How many people? And why?”

Alden clenched his jaw. “ Three.” Saying it out loud made it real. He was killer. “It was self defense.” He added. “They killed my brother.” He felt disgusted by himself. He had ended lifes for revenge. And it hadn’t even made him feel better, he just felt worse now. “I wish I hadn’t, okay?” He didn’t know if he was pleading with the men on the other side of the door or with himself. “I had the kid to worry about.”

It was silent on the other end of the door for a while. “Ya gonna open the door or what?” The man grunted.

Alden hesitated. He still didn’t know if he could trust these people. This could still go bad. Shit. He probably shouldn’t have said as much as he already has. But then, they probably would’ve attacked already if they wanted to. “Just give me a second.” He put his gun back in its holster and shoved the heavy armchair out of the way. It’s scraped over the floor as he did. He untwisted the knob of the deadbolt and held the door handle in his hand loosely. He rested his forehead against the door and sighed deeply before swinging it open.

“Hey.” He greeted awkwardly with a small wave. He damn well knew he looked like an absolute mess. His blond curls were matted and coated by dirt and grime. His shirt was ratty at best with tears and stains all over the place. The two men in front of him looked neater. One of them more so than the other.

“Hi, I’m Glenn.”The one furthest from the door introduced himself.

“Alden.” He replied.

“How many people ya got in there?” The other asked. He had a loaded crossbow on his arm aimed at the ground near his feet. His greasy hair curtained his eyes. He too looked like he hadn’t seen a showe in a while.

“That’s Daryl.” Glenn smiled. “We’re just curious. We can take three, maybe four back with the car at most. The others will have to wait when there’s more.”

Alden looked to the side. “Kinda lied about that. Didn’t know what kind of people you were.” He sighed. “It’s just me and the kid.”

“That’s fine.” He still smiled the same friendly smile.

“Gather ya stuff.” Daryl grunted.

“Our stuff’s still packed.” Alden shrugged. They both only had a backpack filled with some of the stuff they’d gathered. He turned back and walked into the home. “But there’s stuff here we probably want to take back.” As of now he was sure he could trust them. “Rose,we can trust them. Get your bag.” He told her as he walked on through to the kitchen. Both men trailed in behind him. They both greeted her with a little wave. Alden pulled one of the cabinets open. “Found canned goods here that would have lasted us months. I think you were on a run too.”

They made a quick job of loading everything into the back of the old beater and left. Rose ended up nodding off quickly once the car started rolling. The ride to the camp, which turned out to be in a prison, wouldn’t take long. Only about an hour. Daryl was on a motorcycle so that left Glenn, Alden and Rose in the car. Alden sat next to Glenn on the front seat with Rose curled up on the backseat.

“You said you were in a camp before?” Glenn asked as he looked to the side. Leaving them alone in the car with Glenn. “Any chance there are more survivors around here? We could look.”

“No.” Alden shook his head. “A bunch of us made it out when it fell. 10 of us. I saw Rose standing there. She was alone. I couldn't just leave her there. My brother made it out too. But we ran into some bad people. And then…” He trailed off. He didn’t need to finish his sentence. It was obvious already. 

“There are other kids at the camp from around her age.” He said, shortly peeking to the side again. “We got school classes and stuff going on.”

“You mentioned you were still building the place up, right?” He questioned. “Rose and I can help with that.”

Chapter Text

When they finally reached the prison Alden had understood why their weapons were taken. They could see the place. Set up in an old prison. People were working in a field. Some were building something that looked like a shed. Once inside the gate they got out of the car and walked across the field to the prison. The gray dusty gravel crunched underneath their feet.

“See? Promised this was a good place.” Glenn smiled broadly. He pulled open another chain link fence and stepped into a concrete square in front of the cell blocks. “This place here willl be the center of our community in a couple of days.” He said proudly. They looked around. It seemed like they were building some sort of a structure around a grill.

Alden noticed a young blonde girl holding a young baby. His jaw dropped. These days it was the same as seeing an alien. He couldn’t help but to point at it, he was just so amazed with it. “I never thought I’d see another baby again.” He stammered.

“Most of us thought so too.” Glenn replied. “Come on. We got a couple of empty cells left on Cell Block C. There on the upper floor though.”

“We haven’t slept in a bed in a long time, you know. Really don’t care that I have to go up a flight of stairs to get there.” He replied and they followed Glenn into Cell block C and up the stairs.

All the cells were the same. They were all small and old. So they went with the first cell Glenn showed them. “ Bunk Beds!” Rose squeaked excited as she threw her backpack on the ground and climbed on top of it excitedly.

“And that settles that.” Alden chuckled as he threw his own backpack on the bunk below. He ran his hand through his hair. Once he saw how grimey his hand was he pulled a disgusted face.
“We got showers. They’re cold, but they’ll get you clean.” Glenn told him.

He wiped his hand clean on his already dirty and messed up shirt. “ Would be nice.” He smiled. A woman with short gray hair showed up and crossed her arms as she stood behind Glenn. “Don’t want to be a bother.” He continued. “But have you got any spare clothes by chance?” He pointed at his clothes. “All we have is this. Been in it for weeks.”

“I can wash them and get you some clean clothes.” The woman insisted with a sweet smile.

“Think you might be better off burning them.” He laughed.

“Don’t worry, I can work wonders with a little laundry detergent.” She joked right back.

His hair was still damp from the shower as he watched Rose working in the one school textbooks in the library. Seeing her doing something so normal instead of plunging a knife into Walker's head filled him with joy and relief. Between seeing this and the baby he believed things really could get better. That there really was a new world to be built up and this place, the prison, was the start of it.

But she was his little sister, there was no changing that anymore. They’d gone through too much already. He was sure he’d kill anyone that tried to hurt her. Killing to protect someone wasn’t the same as killing for revenge. It had to be. He was afraid to leave her alone. He knew this place was safe. But it made him nervous.

She looked up. “You can go.” She said pointedly.

“Ouch. Thanks.” He chuckled. “But you’re right. I should probably be doing something more useful than standing around here.” He ruffled her hair. “See you for dinner.”

He went back outside to the square. A camp in a prison wasn’t such a bad idea. In the old world it had been built to keep people from getting out and now in the new world it would be used to keep them from getting in. He could see some of them pushing against the outer chain link fence. He went over to the half finished structure that stood around the grill. He looked it over to see if there was any way he could work on it. He needed to feel useful.

“You’re the new one that Glenn and Daryl brought in today?” A male voice asked from behind him. Alden turned around and stood up. “Name’s Rick.” He said as he extended his hand.

“Alden.” He replied as they shook hands. Somehow this man appeared to be the leader. It was the way he carried himself. “It’s a fine place you got here.”

“It’s not my place. We got a council, they make the decisions.” He replied matter of factly. “Glenn mentioned you might be able to help with building this place up.”

“Yeah, I can make things. I’m good with my hands.” He replied as he crossed his arms loosely before pointing his thumb over his shoulder. “Seems like you guys ran into a bit of trouble with getting the tarp to stay taunt. I can help with that.”

“I’d say show us what you got.” Rick replied.

Alden got to work. It wouldn’t take long. It was only a case of securing the tarp properly. Once he was done he stepped back to admire his work.

“Hey.” Glenn greeted as he walked up with a woman in tow. He turned back to her. “Maggie, I want you to meet Alden. Daryl and I recruited him on our run.”

He extended his hand out. “Nice to meet you, Maggie.”

“And nice to meet you.” She replied with a southern accent. “Brought a whole bunch of food with you. We’re grateful. They’ll last all of us a while.”

“No problem.” He replied as he looked away shyly. He wasn’t exactly the best at taking compliments. “Rose and I were looking, more hoping, to find a place like this. Being on the road is nothing for a kid. She grew up so much in such a short span of time.”

“The kid?” She asked. He nodded. “I’m sorry.” She added because she didn’t know what else to say. Because what else was there to say? Nothing would make it better.

“She has taken out too many walkers for as young as she is.” He sighed. “This place can last. It’s just going to take a lot of work.”

“And we’re all working on that.” An old man that hopped up on crutches said as he halted next to them. “Herschel.” He said as he extended his hand.

“Alden.” He replied again.

“Rick told me you came in today. Seems to me you’re a fine addition.”

“I want to be.”

They spend the next few weeks building this place up. And now it wasn’t an old run down prison, it was their home. This was the first day after the constructions were done so Alden allowed himself to sleep in for once.

“Can I have a gun?” Rose asked as she peaked her head down at him from the top bunk. Her bright red hair dangling down in two braids she tended to sleep in.

“What?” He asked baffled as he willed his heavy tired eyelids to open. He thought about it for a second. “I know you used a gun out there.” He thought back to that night. They’d both not taken the time to think about what they’d done that night. They’d been too busy to do so.

“But I can use it and Carl has one too.” She objected. Carl was the only child here that carried a gun on the daily. He wasn’t that much older than Rose. He was the one out. Rose was too. He acted way older than he actually was and spent most of his time fidgeting with his gun. Usually, Rose would sit beside him and draw.

“Well, Carl’s older.” He replied. “Besides, you're already carrying your knife for emergencies.” It was in moments like this that he realized that he really didn’t have a clue on how to raise a child. Hell, he barely felt like an adult himself. And if he wasn’t honest to himself, he really wasn’t when all this started. He wanted his brother back. He needed his brother back. How was he even supposed to raise a child in the apocalypse? But the thing was she did have a point, she’d be safer if she knew how to handle a gun properly. And he too always had a gun strapped to his thigh. “Not yet, okay?” He added softly. He wasn’t ready for it yet.

“But, please.” She begged. She jumped down from her bed. “I’ll be careful.” She pointed at her knife they kept on the stool they used as a nightstand. “I’m careful with my knife. Like you said, I only use it in emergencies.” She stepped closer. “Please?”

He sighed and sat up. “Fine, I’ll talk with Rick about you getting a class.” He got up. It was late enough to start the day anyway. “But this doesn’t mean you can carry around the clock. That’ll come later.”

Chapter Text

“I know you said you wanted a break of being out there and having to fight to survive, but we could really use your help on this run now that we lost Zach on our last run.” Glenn started as he sat down on one of the bolted down metal stools. “We need someone else and you have a lot of experience out there.”

Alden sighed. He already figured that they might ask for his help after he found out Zach hadn’t made it back from their last run. “Who’s coming?” He asked. He knew Glenn only asked him because he only wanted the help of someone he could trust out there.

“Daryl, Sascha, Maggie and I.” He tapped his finger on the metal table with each name rhythmically. “Bob and Tyreese are still shaken up, they need a little more time before they want to go on runs again. We could really use someone out there that can handle themselves with a gun.” He paused briefly. “You can say no, if you don’t want to.”

Alden rested his head in his hands for a couple seconds before looking up. “If something happens. If I don’t make it back. Can you promise me that you and Maggie will look out for Rose?”

Glenn smiled sadly. “Of course we will.”

“Right.” He nodded. “When are we leaving?”

“Tomorrow morning. The car’s already parked by the gate, that’s where we’ll gather. All you have to take with you are your weapons.”

It would be an understatement to say that Rose was upset that Alden was about to set out on a run. They’d been together since their old camp fell. It was only weeks, but because of what they’d gone through together they were family. It took some bribery and a moved up shooting lesson with Rick before she was remotely okay with him leaving. The next morning he left and gathered his stuff and left before she was even awake. His gun in a holster on his right thigh and his knife in a seethe strapped to his belt on his left.

“Good, you’re here.” Maggie greeted. “Thought I was the only one up early.”

“Couldn’t sleep.” He admitted. He sighed and leaned against the car. “I’m actually scared of running into people. They scare me more than walkers.”

“Glenn mentioned that you had a bad run in?” She asked.

He nodded and crossed his arms. “Yeah, you could say that.” He sighed. “Four men, outdoor looking types. We thought we were safe. We thought people were safe. We huddled around a campfire with them and they slit my brother’s throat out of nowhere.” He paused and looked off into the distance. “The gurgling and choking, that sound. It’s…” He let his head hang. “It’s horrible.” He shuddered. “We fought them. I fought them. I wanted them all dead, that’s what got two other people killed. My need for revenge. One of them knocked me on my ass, and lost my gun in the fight too. He was choking me. My vision started to blur and spot. Then a gunshot rang and he dropped dead on my chest.”
Maggie looked at him. Things like this needed to be spoken aloud, but they rarely were now. It had been obvious that something haunted him from the start. She just wanted him to have it off his chest. She could see that his eyes were wet. “It’s okay if you don’t want to talk about it.” She said softly.

“It was Rose.” He continued on, ignoring Maggie’s statement. He took a shuddery breath. “She grabbed my gun and shot the man in his head.”

She tilted her head. “I thought she’d never used a gun before?”

“Not before that and not since.” He paused. “I don’t think she can remember what happened. She never talks about it. I hope she doesn’t remember because she’s too young for all of this.”

“That’s why you didn’t want her to have a gun.” She patted him on the shoulder to show support.

“Goodmorning.” Glenn greeted with his usual broad smile. He looked over his shoulder at Sascha and Daryl. “We’re all here.”

Daryl walked forward to his bike and swung his leg over. “Come on, let’s go.”

“Have we got the map?” Sascha asked.

“I do.” Glenn replied as he held the map up. “We got the spot marked.”

Daryl revved his bike impatiently. The others knew that this was a sign for the others to get into the car. He’d probably start yelling when they didn’t hurry. Maggie got behind the wheel with Glenn sitting next to her with the map. Sascha and Alden got in the back. The gate was opened by Carl and Rick and they left.

“Keep an eye out for the formula for Judith, we’re nearly out.” Maggie said as they all got out of the car. Which they parked in the middle of the street. On either side of the road stood quaint looking family homes.

Alden scanned the street and houses. Checking for any mark if they were already broken into, like broken windows. But aside from trash and other disregarded stuff thrown about it looked untouched.

“This place looks good.” He insisted. “It looks untouched. We might be in luck.”

“We’ll split off into teams.” Glen began. “Daryl. Sascha. You two take the left.” He pointed to the houses on his left side. He nodded to Maggie and Alden. “And we’ll take the right.”

Alden pulled his knife and gun out as they approached the house.
“I’ll go in first.” Glenn tapped his body armor. “This’ll protect me.” He readied himself to storm in.

Alden tried to twist the knob. “You know it’s locked, right?” He chuckled.

“Break a window?” Maggie opted.

“Nah, that won’t be necessary. It might attract walkers.” He scanned the litter in the lawn and street. “I know another way.” He went down the front step and grabbed the first disregarded plastic bottle.

“What are you doing?” Glenn asked confused.

“Just trying something.” He replied as he took his knife to the bottle. He cut it up till he had a thin sheet of plastic. He held it up to show it. “With a little luck this’ll get us inside.”

Maggie and Glen both looked uncertain. They looked on as Alden stepped forward and slipped the plastic sheet into the thin slid between the door and the doorframe. He moved it about for a bit before pushing the door open easily.

“Tada.” He joked. He looked inside to see if there were any walkers coming their way. “I think it’s clear.” He stepped inside and opened the lock from inside so that it won’t fall back into the lock when the door accidently closes.

“You’ve got to teach me that!” Glen cheered. “Although I don’t want to know where you learned that.” He added as he followed him inside, his machete drawn and ready to strike.

“Learned it from a locksmith, after this all started.” He put the sheet in his back pocket. They might be able to use it to get into any of the other homes. “Only works when the locks are wrongly installed.” He admitted. He scanned around the room. They’d stepped into the living room. Aside from a thick layer of dust and cobwebs the place looked neat. There was nothing thrown about or broken. He looked at the family pictures on the wall. It had been a young family with two young children living here.

“Looks like the place was abandoned early on.” Maggie noted.

“I’ll take upstairs.” Alden said as he already set his foot on the first step of the stairs. He pulled his gun from his holster and held it up together with his knife.

“We’ll sweep down here.” Glenn nodded.

Alden went up the stairs. The dark wooden steps creaked beneath his feet. He’d learned to be careful and took it slow. He listened for any sign of movement from upstairs with every step, for any kind noise. The hallway upstairs was clear. Every door was closed. A nice colorful rug on the floor contrasted with the white walls. There was a door right in front of him. It was white just like the walls. He cracked it open and carefully peeked inside.

White tiles lined the wall and black tiles lined the floor. It was a bathroom. After he was sure that there were none of them in there he put his weapons away. He opened up the cabinet underneath the sink. They were always running out of stuff like toothpaste and shampoo. He scavenged through the cabinet and began to put everything they could use into his backpack.

“Hey, downstairs is clear.” Maggie said from out of nowhere as she appeared in the open door.

“Ah.” He gasped startled as he snapped his head to his side. Maggie chuckled softly. He let out a sigh of relief. He held up a tube of unopened toothpaste he’d found. “Turns out toothpaste is really interesting.” He joked.

She shook her head and smiled. “Need any help?”

“This is the first room I checked. It just so happened to have a lot of stuff we can use.” He replied as he put the last of the useful stuff into his backpack. “I’d say leave the door open of whatever room you’ve cleared.” He swung the backpack over his shoulder. “I’ll empty this thing out in the car and then I’ll be back.”

With that he hurried out of the house and to the car. All the while keeping a watchful eye for walkers, it was his second nature by now.

“Did you find something useful?” Sascha asked as she set a sealed tub of formula down in the trunk. She tapped the top of it and smiled. “We found this.”

“Found some toothpaste.” He said as he emptied his bag into the crate in the trunk. “Shampoo and that kind of stuff too.”

“Oh, that’s good. “ She hummed as they both headed back to gather more stuff.

He passed Glen inside who was carrying a bin with dried goods to the car. Alden headed up the stairs again, no only with his knife drawn. Maggie was already off into one of the rooms to check for useful stuff.

Alden decided to open the door to the room next to the one she was in. He swung it open with his knife loosely in his hand. Something lunged at him from the side as it growled. He jumped away from it. He banged into the door, causing it to ram into the drywall. The mirror that hung on the wall crashed to the floor, shaddering to bits.

Its jaws snapped at him, trying to get at his flesh. It was trying to feed off of him. He grabbed it just underneath the chin and pushed it head up and back so that it couldn’t bite him. He shifted his feet, the glass crunching beneath his feet. Somehow, in his focus on keeping the thing from eating him, he tripped and fell. He took that thing down with him.

“Alden!” Maggie called out as she ran into the room and stabbed the thing in its head.

“I’m okay.” He panted. “It didn’t get me.” He added as he sat himself up. He looked at the walker now dead on the floor. Long gray hair and an ankle length nightgown. “Nearly got taken out by granny here.”

Maggie looked him up and down from where she was standing. Her eyes grew big when she saw it. Blood trickled down his arm and slowly pooled on the floor. “You’re- You’re bleeding.” She stammered. He could tell there was fear in his eyes.

“What happened?” Glen asked as he skitted to a stop, braising himself against the doorframe with his door frame to help him get to a stop. “I heard…” He trailed off and followed Maggie’s fixed gaze.

Alden decided to look at his arm himself. The pain hit him as soon as he saw the blood. He twisted his arm to get a better look at it. There was a gash on his arm just below his elbow. “I must’ve cut myself on the mirror.” He insisted as he nodded at the shards on the floor.

“Get Daryl and Sascha.” Maggie ordered Glen as she rummaged around in the dresser, pulling out a top she pulled the sleeve of. “I’m going to bandage it up and we’ll leave.”

“It’s not that bad. We don’t need to head back, not yet anyway. I can just wait in the car.” Alden tried. But Glen just nodded to Maggie and left.

“We’re not taking any risks.” She insisted. She assessed the wound and wrappened the cloth strips around it tightly. “It’s a clear cut. I think it’s going to need stitches. My dad can stitch it up.”

She helped him to his feet and they went back to the car.

“You alright?” Sascha asked as soon as she saw Alden walk up to the car.

“Looks worse than it is.” He replied as motioned at the blood on his arm. “Just a knick really, nothing a couple of stitches won’t fix.”

Once back at the prison Maggie had immediately taken Alden to Herschel to get his cut looked at.

“You’re lucky that the cut was clean.” Herschel sighed after he tied off the last stitch. “And with the antibiotics you found today it should heal fine.”

“I’m lucky because we’ve got someone here who knows what he’s doing.” Alden joked. “Thank you.”

“I’m doing what I can to help.” He replied as he stood up and cleared his stuff away. He walked away and got a roll of bandages. He wrapped it around the cut. “Just till the stitches come out.” He explained. “A couple of days.”

“Thanks again.” Alden nodded as he stood up.

“Thank you, daddy.” Maggie smiled as she hugged her father. Then she turned to Alden. “And now that you’re no longer bleeding.” She crossed her arms. “You have to be more careful, we’ve already lost enough good people.”

Chapter Text

The prison was officially home now. The people here looked out for each other. After cutting his arm Alden had come along to one more run. He didn’t like being out there. He didn’t like how comfortable he’d felt with killing people who’d taken his brother from him. It shouldn’t come so easy to someone. He had no moral obstructions about bashing in walker head’s along the fence line and most days he spent about an hour dispatching from them. They’d burn the corpses whenever there was clearing for it. Everyone felt safe inside the prison grounds, maybe a little bit too safe. And feeling safe now was dangerous.

There were more dangers lurking than just the walkers and people with ill intent. A flu had spread like wildfire through the prison. They’d tried to contain the spread by quarantine, but it was no use as more and more people fell ill. They’d cough up blood till they’d choke on it. Many good people had already passed before Daryl, Tyrreese, Bob and Michonne managed to get back with the medical supplies they needed. But now that Herschel had the medicine he needed things were looking up.

“Good morning.” Alden greeted when Maggie walked up to him at the watertap. He took a sip of water from the old tattered tin cup. “How’s Glenn?”

“Good morning to you too.” She greeted back as she grabbed a cup for himself. “He’ll be alright. The antibiotics did their job. A couple more days of rest should do.”

“That’s a relief. The entire thing got me stressed out.” He took another sip of water. Something zoomed over the top of their heads and rammed into one of the prison towers. The explosion that followed shook the ground. He choked on his water in panic and dropped the cup. “The hell was that?” He asked alarmed as they both snapped their heads to the side. “Is that a fucking tank!?”

They ran to cover behind one of the small sheds along the fenceline of the inner courtyard. The tank was far away, all the way across the field outside of the prison’s fences. More people came running up to see what was going on. “Bethie!” Maggie exclaimed as she pulled her little sister close. Beth was by far one of the most innocent people here.

Rick and Daryl ran out, followed by Tyrreese and Carl. “Keep back!” Rick snapped.

“Rick, get down here!” A man with an eye patch over his left eye yelled from his position on top of the tank. “We gotta talk!”

“Wait. You know the crazy pirate man with an eye patch and a tank?” Alden’s voice was pinched and squeaky as he rattled the words out. None of this made sense to him.

“Yeah, but he didn’t have a tank before.” Rick grunted tiredly. He stood silent for a couple of seconds. “It’s not up to me!” He yelled back. “There’s a council now. They run this place.”

“Is Herschel on the council?” The man yelled back tauntingly. Not a second later Herschell was dragged out of the car with his hands bound behind his back. Alden swallowed hard. He and Michonne had been out to burn the bodies of the deceased, he could only wonder where she was. Maybe she got away?d. He could hear Maggie and Beth both gasp in shock as they held each other tightly. He reached out and gently squeezed Maggie’s shoulder; he knew how much she cared about her father. And then his fear was realized.

“What about Michonne?”The man continued. “She on the council too?” Michonne was also dragged out the car with her hands bound behind her back.

“I don’t make the decisions anymore!” Rick yelled desperately.

“Seems like you have to, Rick.” Alden insisted. He didn’t know how dangerous this man used to be, but as of now he looked like a lunatic ready to kill everyone without a second doubt. Rick only grunted in response.

“You’re making the decisions today, Rick.” The man continued. His taunting manner almost made Alden sick.”Come down here, let’s have that talk.”

Rick’s breath shuddered. He looked back at Daryl, who gave him a slight nod. Then he turned to Carl. “We can do this, alright?” He promised him softly. Rick had already lost his wife when his daughter Judith was born here in the prison. Rick sighed and turned to the whole group. “Get ready.” He said before he walked down the gravel path to face the man.

“We can’t take ‘em all on.”Daryl grunted. “We’ll go through the admin building through the woods like we planned.We ain’t got the numbers no more.” His voice was flat and calm. It was kind of eerie in this situation. “Things go south everybody heads for that bus.” He instructed them.

“What if everybody doesn’t know when things go bad?” Tyreese asked. At first Alden had taken him as just a lump of muscle, but he was caring and gentle. “How long do we wait?”

“As long as we can.” Daryl told him.

Alden and Tyreese exchanged a look and they both ran back. Alden ran straight into the cell block he and Rose stayed in and called everyone to attention. Most of the people were pretty shaken up from the explosion and were already huddled close together. “Listen up everybody.” He began. “There’s people outside that are here to attack us. So when things go bad you need to get on that bus.”

The thing about this new world was that people rarely erupted into blind panic anymore. People were still panicking, as was expected when you were under attack, but they were getting themselves ready to go as fast as they could. He went to Rose, who stood on the second step of the stairs. It broke his heart to see her look so frightened and with watery eyes. “Pack your bag. And you get on that bus when things go wrong.” He gripped both her upper arms. “You have to stay on the bus, even if I’m not there. Can you do that for me?”

“Yes.” She replied with a hesitant nod and a shaky voice.

“Come here.” He said as he pulled her into a hug. “You can do this.” He assured her as he let go. “I have to go now. You get on that bus.”

He ran back outside to Daryl. He seemed like the type of person that would know what to do. Turned out he was right because Daryl pushed some kind of automatic gun into his hands. He’d never been interested in guns before. “Uhm.” He started unsure. “I’ve only used a pistol.” He admitted hesitantly. He was sure that Daryl would think of him as a wimp or something now.

“Aim and shoot. Keep ‘em tight against ya shoulder.” He explained quickly. Alden nodded and took a spot along the chain link fence from which he could aim at their assailants. The only thing they could do now was wait and hope for a miracle.

He saw how the man with eyepatch pulled Michonne’s sword from its sheath and spurted towards Herschel. Alden could hear Beth’s cries as the man pressed the sword against her father’s throat. Alden gritted his teeth; now this truly wouldn’t end well.

Then it happened. The man raised the sword up high and struck it down on Herschel’s neck.
Maggie and Beth’s cries pierced Alden’s souls. He himself looked up to Herschell too, he was a good man. He didn’t deserve to die like this.

Rick roared as he fired the first shot. Then the gunfire erupted in full force. The sound of it was deafening. Alden fired shot after shot, he couldn’t even tell if he landed a shot or not. It was violence in its purest form. The tank rode forward and plowed the fence down. The assailants were edging closer and closer, they were already on the field. Alden had to retreat. He ran back a bit till he could hide behind one of the brick walls in between his shots.

“The bus is about to leave.” Rose piped up from next to him as she tugged his shirt. Her backpack packed on her back.

His heart rate spiked even further. “You were supposed to be on the bus!” He snapped in his panic as he pushed her against the wall for safety. “We need-” Before he could finish his sentence the bus drove off. He looked around. The place was on fire and walkers were edging closer and closer. “We need to go.” He took her hand in his and they ran.

Her backpack bobbed on her back. She’d packed all the stuff she could carry and they needed like Alden had told her. She’d even managed to slip a couple of cans of canned fruit from the pantry. She knew that Alden wasn’t really mad at her when he snapped at her. She knew that things would get out of control sometimes, but that was just what happened now. Things would get out of hand and people would die.

They ran without any direction until they couldn’t anymore and collapsed onto the rough forest floor. Eventually, when he had his breath back, he sat up. “Rose, are you hurt?”

She sat up too, tears streaming freely down her cheeks. “They’re all dead. They were our friends.” She sobbed. He wished he could tell her it would all be fine. That they were fine. That they were safe. But he couldn’t lie to her.

“They might be. We don’t know.” He eventually settled on saying.

“But we’ll never see them again.” She replied sharply.

He sighed as he scooted closer to her. “Probably not.” He whispered as he pulled her into a tight hug. “You know I won’t lie to you, right? People die. We’re on our own again. We have to keep eachother safe again. We’ll remember the people we’ve lost. We’ll keep on surviving in their memory.”

They hadn’t been with the prison group for that long. But he cared about them. It was so much easier to get close to people now. Glenn, Maggie, Beth, Rick, Carl, Sascha, Tyreese, Carol, Daryl, Michonne and Herschell. They were another bunch of names on the list of people he’d lost.

Rose opened up her backpack. “I took a field flask.” She told him as she pulled the flask from her backpack. “I didn’t have time to fill it.” She admitted sadly.

“We’ll have to find a stream.” He said as he stood up. He realized he had no clue where they were. They were somewhere in a clearing in the middle of the forest. They couldn’t stay here, there wasn’t any shelter for the night.“We should get going, find some shelter for the night.”

“But my feet hurt.” She whined as she put the flask back into her bag. She wasn’t wearing proper hiking shoes. Instead she was wearing some dark blue sneaker with neon pink laces she thought looked cool.

“I know it sucks but we really can’t stay here.” He squeezed her shoulder. He took her backpack and adjusted the straps before swinging it over his shoulders. He needed to remain optimistic for both of them. They wouldn’t make it otherwise. This wasn’t the end. It couldn’t be. There had to be other survivors out there.

Chapter Text

“Look! It’s the bus!” Rose called out as she pointed at the prison bus just behind the bend in the road. She ran forward. Alden tried to catch her wrist to stop her from running off. He didn’t want her far from him out here.

“No, wait!” He knew the bus would not stop in the middle of the road for no reason. Something must have gone wrong. He ran after her and managed to catch up to her. He ran out in front of her and stopped. “Wait.” He repeated.

“But they might be waiting for us.” She insisted. She looked so optimistic. Alden looked back at the bus over his shoulder. He could see bloodied handprints all over the windows and hands aimlessly clawing at them. They had all turned. He let his head hang.

“No,Rose, they’re gone.” He said solemnly with a soft voice. “I’m sorry, they didn’t make it.”

“But the bus was supposed to make it!” She cried back. The hope was replaced by despair as she was trying to make sense of it. “The bus would bring us to safety when it went wrong!”

Branches in the treeline snapped, followed by a low growl. He couldn’t comfort her now. That simply wasn’t an option with a walker coming towards them. Not now that they were out on their own for the second time. “Things don’t always go as planned.'' He said as he pulled his knife. “How many bullets have you got?”

“The magazine’s full.” She sniffled. “That’s 14.”

“Okay, that’s good. Let’s get off the road. For now, till we’re sure they’re not after us anymore.” He put his hand behind her shoulder and nudged her away from the approaching walker. They were fast enough to get away from it. He still had his rifle slung over his shoulder. He figured he still had about half a magazine. And he knew he still had 12 bullets in his handgun. They would have to use their bullets sparingly.

They soon came upon a creek which they followed for a couple of days. The water was clear and cool. Neither of them had any other way of determining whether or not it was drinkable. They had no choice but to take the risk. There were a couple of bramble bushes nearby, which they scavenged and wrapped up in a piece of cloth, before wrapping it up in a piece of cloth which they put back into the backpack. They followed the creek downstream and managed to find a duffle bag, four old empty plastic bottles and even a rabbit, which Alden managed to shoot. They slept wherever they figured they were safe for the night, taking turns guarding.

Once the creek crossed a road they decided to follow the road instead. They were far enough from the prison to know that none of the attackers had followed them. They filled their empty bottles and distributed them over the backpack and the duffle bag, Alden decided to carry both the bags and let Rose carry the rifle instead.

They walked for days, and then weeks. They were barely hanging on. They were hungry and tired. They ran into walkers from time to time. Usually they were on their own so they were easily picked off with their knives. They checked every car they passed for supplies and if it would run. They eventually found one with a half full tank.

They’d been on the road longer than the first time. At least, that’s what Alden figured. They had become more adapted to surviving. About half a day ago they found a car that still had half a tank, but it ran out of gas near dusk. Alden parked it on the side of the road, so that it didn’t block the road completely.

“Guess this is as good a place to sleep as any.” He sighed. He was exhausted, all he wanted was to close his eyes in a place walkers couldn’t get at them.

“Yeah.” Rose yawned as she reclined her chair back. They were lucky that the car still had it’s keys in the ignition when they found it, because now he could lock all the doors. This was definitely a more comfortable place to sleep than the gold and damp forest floor. They threw their bags onto the backseat and settled in for a long overdue goodnight’s sleep.

A sharp knock on the driver’s side window startled Alden awake. He looked out the window to find his view blocked by a man’s torso. He looked through the windshield. His heart skipped a beat when he saw them. Heavily armed man stood around the car in a circle. They were trapped.

The man tapped the window again and signaled for Alden to step out of the car. He looked back at Rose, who was still asleep. He knew she barely slept most nights. And he hated that he had to wake her up. But he had to because she’d be much more scared if it was one of the men outside that woke her up. He pushed softly against her shoulder and she shot right up. Her eyes widened with panic when she saw the men outside.

“You stay here. I’m going to talk to them.” He instructed her as he opened the door. He got out of the car and left the door open. “I’m assuming you want to talk.” He crossed his arms and pretended not to be scared and intimidated.

“Well, maybe we just didn’t want to waste the bullets on you.”A slick looking sneered.

Alden cracked a smile and scoffed. “Counting over 20 of you here at least. There’s probably even more guns between you. Don’t think the ammo was the issue here.”

“What do you have to offer?” The man asked.

“Sorry,what?” He raised his brow and tilted his head a little.

“Well, you don’t make it so far by just dumbluck, not with the deadweight of a child.” He took a threatening step closer and held his head up high so that he towered over Alden. “What do you have to offer?” He repeated with a growl. His voice was so threatening that it made Alden back himself against the car and gulp. There went his act of pretending not to be scared.

A gun cocked, piercing the silence. “Leave him alone!” Rose cried out from the driver's seat. Her gun was aimed for the guy’s head.

“Oh, shit!” The man laughed. He took a step back and continued to laugh. “Look’s to me like the girl is the one with the balls here.” He joked to his men who seemed to take it as an order to start laughing for themselves and lower their guns. The man waved his hand at the girl, “lower that, would you?”

She dipped the barrel of her gun down but kept it raised. Only lowering it when Alden told her it was okay.

“Name’s Simon.” The man continued. “And you’ve just been saved by the Saviors.” He crossed his arms and smiled ominously. “Now, hand over your weapons. For safekeeping, since we don’t know you.”

“And we don’t know you.” Alden shot back. He rested his hand on top of his gun in his thigh holster. He wasn’t a quick draw at all, but he could pretend to be.

“I gotta protect my men here.” He replied. He rested his hands against his hips. “We got a place, with people. It’s safe. People don’t last long out and about anymore.”

Alden remained silent. These men seemed dangerous. But he had feared the same about Glenn and Daryl at first. They were gone now. And Simon was right, they needed a new place to call home. If he just had his own life to worry about, things were settled. He would join, just to stay alive. But he had Rose to worry about. He peeked sideways into the car at her. He could see she was scared. She still had her gun in her hands but lowered and pointed down.

Simon noticed. “It’s safe.” He repeated. He tried to sound caring but it didn’t actually carry over that way.

Alden scanned the group surrounding them. Whatever they said or did, they wouldn’t be able to get away from them. They had no choice but to go along with them. He got his own gun out of his holster and held it in his hands loosely. He held his hand up and waited for Rose to hand him hers. And then he handed them to Simon. “Rose, go grab our stuff.” He told her.

She nodded and retrieved both of their bags, throwing them out onto the road. Then she got the rifle from the backseat, which Alden also handed to Simon. She had jumped around from camp to camp with her parents and siblings in the beginning, each time they barely made it out alive. The first place they had stayed was her uncle’s farm. That's where she lost the most people she cared about. They split off in the panic, never to be seen again. That’s what happened to her too. People were screaming and running and then, all of a sudden, she was alone. Till Alden and his brother saved her.

She looked up at Alden and he cracked a slight smile to reassure her. He could see that she was adjusting to this new world way too quickly. That had saved his ass time and again, but it wasn’t right. She shouldn’t have to deal with half of the stuff she dealt with. She should have the chance to be able to be a child, like she could be in the prison. A kid that could play tag with her friends. That’s why Alden knew they needed to take a chance on these people that called themselves The Saviours. Because if they were telling the truth they had a safe place to stay again.

They sat in the back of an old pickup truck that rattled and shook as it drove. The scenery around them slowly changed from the woods to a small town, which bled into the outskirts of a city. But which one was a guess, they had been driving for a couple of hours and Alden hadn’t been orientated to start with. All the buildings around them were abandoned and slowly crumbling down. Walkers wandered aimlessly in the street, turning towards the convoy as it drove past.

They passed through the small clearing in front of the factory. There were walkers chained to a chain link fence. Other walkers were runthrough with spikes to keep them place. As the car drove past they clawed at them with their rotting hand and snapped with their teeth. They pulled over once they pulled to a stop.

Eventually they pulled up to an old bleak looking factory. Walkers were chained to a fence out in front and others were run through with spikes to anchor them in place. The air was thick with the smell of death and rot because of it. The sight of the rotting corpses slowly ripping themselves apart on their bindings alone was sickening. The factory itself looked secure with guards out in front on the balcony and in the towers on the side. Alden jumped out over the side of the pick up truck. The man that had been riding in the back with them opened the latch and began to pull the supplies they’d gathered out. Rose dragged both their bags with her and Alden helped her down to the ground.

The factory itself consisted of old rusted metal and discolored concrete. The building itself was just as cold as the prison had been. It was the surroundings that made the difference. The grounds around the factory were barren and empty aside from the walkers. The stench of death crept up into your nose. This was really starting to look like a temporary solution more and more.

Chapter Text

Settling in proved to be much harder than expected. Even after weeks the Sanctuary still felt foreign. The rules put up by Negan, the leader, were strict, the punishments swift and severe. It kept the people in line for the most part because they were afraid. But Alden was relieved they no longer needed to fight and struggle to survive everyday. They had food and a roof over their heads, they were safe. Eventually, if given time, they’d settle in properly. Alden was lucky, his background in engineering and construction made him valuable; Simon had told him as much. Because of it he and Rose had a small room to call home for themselves instead of having to sleep out in the main hall like all the other workers and their families had to.

Rose stared down at the small crate of fresh produce Alden had brought into their room. The room was tiny and used to be a broom closet . Its walls were painted an off-white color and grimey due to age. Three small windows near the ceiling on the wall opposite of the door let in light. The room had barely enough room to fit in both the stretchers they slept on. There was only one small path in between the stretchers about the whith of the door to move. Everything they owned was stuffed underneath their stretchers.

“Where’d they get all this?” She asked as picked through it. She’d seen the grounds surrounding the factory and nothing could grow there.

“Who knows.” He shrugged. “They didn’t say.” He added as he sat down on his own stretcher, which creaked under his weight. He knew exactly where it came from. It came from a community called Hilltop. He didn’t want her to know about everything the Saviors got up to. He wanted her to be as carefree as possible, the way it was supposed to be for a child. “One of the outposts probably. Who knows what they have out there.”

Saying it came from an outpost wasn’t a complete lie. It was the outposts that extorted the surrounding communities on Negan’s command. He’d take half, even more most times, of what they had in exchange for not attacking them. Protection, that’s what he called it. Alden was sure there were worse people out there. The thought of it made him shudder. It made him reflect back on himself, about how he’d changed for the worse. About the things he had to do just to stay alive. He could barely think about the fact that he allowed the extortion to happen because he was being fed. Thinking about it for too long made him sick to his stomach.

“Like a farm? I’d like to stay on a farm.” She sighed and frowned, with her eyes staring down at the floor. “I don’t like it here.”

“I know it’s not perfect, but I think it’s the best we’re going to get.” He began to untie his laces. “Did you find that book Dwight got for you?” He peeked up at her. Alden wouldn’t call him a friend, but an ally so to say. He didn’t think of anyone here as a friend, not yet at least. Dwight followed Negan’s rules; he knelt. He’d been here since the beginning. And he had believed in Negan in the beginning, but not anymore. But he was too tired and beaten down to do anything about it. He’d taken notice of the fact that Rose rarely seemed to leave the small cramped room and would drop a book off every couple of days.

She held the book laying next to her up and hummed. “Can you tell him I like it?”

“You can tell him yourself.” Alden replied. These days he took any excuse to get her to leave this room. “You have barely left this room the past week, let alone spoken to someone else than me.” He sighed and leaned back against the wall. “I know that this place is nothing like the prison. I know you liked it there, but you can’t stay in here,” He gestured with his arms to the four walls around him, “all day, every day.”

She shook her head firmly. “No. There’s nowhere to go outside. It’s too loud in the hall and the balcony smells bad.” She scrunched her nose.

She wasn’t lying. The main hall was large and every sound bounced back from the high ceiling and concrete walls, filling the hall with loud whispers that buzzed. And outside the factory, on the balcony, the air was thick with the smell of dead and decay.

“It’s not perfect, but it’s safe.” He found himself repeating for the hundredth time. It was almost like his mantra now. Not perfect, but safe. “We can survive here, okay? Out there it is dangerous. You know that. You know that once we leave this place we’ll die sooner or later.” It hurt him to talk in such a way to a child, but there was no other way. Not if he wanted her to survive. He looked at her. She looked miserable. “Maybe, when one of the outposts needs construction work, we can go there. But you’re still going to thank Dwight tomorrow, for lending you another book, even if I have to drag you there myself.”

Like at the end of any other long workday, he was exhausted. He had to work long days to gather the points so they could eat fresh produce. It was so mundane after such a long time out on the road and barely surviving. He’d realized how much he’d missed normalcy after he’d worked one full day without worrying about a walker gnawing down at him. He rested his head on the old lumpy pillow, not even bothering to take off his clothes or get under the covers.

“Goodnight.” He yawned as he let his heavy eyelids fall closed. He was too tired to be bothered about his clothes,or to bother to get under the covers.

The next morning he was woken up by someone drumming loudly on the door. “Come on, wake up!” Simon bellowed from the otherside of the door.

Alden groaned softly to himself and sat up. “Hold on a second!” He growled back. Simon didn’t seem to leave him alone. He was always bothering him about something. Alden figured that it probably was because they’d been rescued out on the road. it didn’t seem to be something they usually did.

Rose looked up at Alden, still drowsy from being woken up so rudely. “Huh, what?” She mumbled softly.

“It’s just Simon.” He told her softly.”Go back to sleep.” He put his shoes on and stood up. “I’ll be back soon.” He promised before leaving the small cramped room. “What is it?” He snapped at Simon as he locked the door behind him, slipping the key into his pocket.

“Negan wants to speak with you.” He smiled broadly. He seemed really proud of himself, so this must be something good.

Alden raised a brow. He’d only seen Negan from a distance a couple of times when he came down to boast in his power by making everyone kneel. “Why? Because he hasn’t bothered till now. Seems odd that he cares now all of a sudden.”

Simon chuckled. “You caught his attention.” He started to walk away, not bothering to check if Alden was following him or not. “You managed to fix the lights when no one else could figure it out.”

He followed Simon because if Negan wanted something he got it one way or another . The hallways at the back of the factory leading into the main hall were old and grimey. Dim lights along the wall were the only light sources. They headed up the stairs. Alden had only gone up the stairs once before when he was asked to fix the lights. As a worker he wasn’t supposed to go upstairs, that was for the higher ups. They traveled down another hallway until they stepped into a room.

Inside there was a long table with Negan sitting at the head. His legs rested cross legged on the table. Lucille laid on the table in front of him, old brown dried blood and clumps of hair and other matter still clung to her. If there was one thing Alden had learned since coming here it was that Negan’s bat had to be respected. He’d have your head if you didn’t. quite literary. The only other person sitting at the table was Laura.

“Simon told me all about you.” Negan started jovial. His voice was as slick as ever. “Cause, shit, that dark hallway was driving me crazy.”

“Glad I could help.”Alden replied with a shrug.

“You know. we’re not into the business of rescuing people on the road. But sometimes you gotta take a gamble.” He paused for a long while as he adjusted the way he was sitting. Now leaning in over the table. “And we won the jackpot.” He paused again. “And that kid? Simon told me about her too. She’s got some balls.”

Laura leaned back in her chair. “What grade was she in? We got a bunch of school books no one uses.”

“Uh.” Alden shook his head. “I don’t know. I’ll ask her.” He crossed his arms and stared at Negan directly. “But that’s not why you wanted to speak with me.”

“No, it ain’t.” Negan laughed. “There’s a job on the table for you. Not like the one you have now, as just another grunt.”

“I’m not joining your fight.” He asserted. “I’m not fighting anyone’s fight. I just want to work.”

“Not asking you to fight. I got guys here with more skills than you.” He paused again. He could make people wait for as he pleased. He possessed power like that. And he loved to make a power play from time to time. “Head of construction. That’s what I’m offering you.”

“And then what?” He tilted his head slightly. “I’m going to be building what?”

“Whatever we need.” He replied. “It’ll get you a seat at the table. And it’ll get you out of that broom. We got a couple empty furnished rooms here.”

Alden knew he couldn’t say no. Negan always got what he wanted one way or another. This offer meant Negan trusted him enough to make him part of his inner circle. Or thought of him as valuable enough to do so. “I’ll take that seat at the table. I’ll take that job.”

Laura dropped the stack of books down on the table in the middle of the room. Two large windows let in light. The floor was made out of gray linoleum and the walls were an off-white color. The room was already fully furnished. Someone had even taken the time to put up curtains and other decorations.

“Where’d you get all this furniture from?” Alden asked as he looked around. The furniture looked mildly used at most. It had most likely been plucked from a nearby home. There was even a soft carpet on the floor in between the beds.

“Don’t know. Don’t care.” She replied with a shrug. “Doesn’t matter anyway.”

He sighed and set his bags down on the floor. “No, I guess it doesn’t.”

He knew he should stop caring. Stop caring about what happened to people. Because if he cared, if he tried to help someone else, it wouldn’t lead to anything. He’d only make it worse or get someone and probably get himself killed.

The next morning he walked out onto the balcony overseeing the yard in front of the factory.

“Goodmorning.” Dwight greeted as he continued to smoke his cigarette. “You settling in alright?”

“Yeah.” He nodded. He looked down at the people struggling with the walkers in the yard below. He wasn’t going to be honest about how lost he felt here. “You’ve been since the start, right?”

“Just about.” He replied with a nod as he blew out some smoke. “Negan built this place up from the ground and it’s kept loads of folks safe since then.”

Being safe was all that mattered now. “I’m just glad I don’t have to fight anymore.” Alden sighed as he leaned forward against the railing.

Dwight scoffed. “Can’t relate.”

“You don’t have Simon on your ass at all times at least.” He shot back. “He really can’t seem to leave me alone.”

“Take some advice from me. Start packing.” He stomped his cigarette but into the floor. “Keep a gun on you at all times. You never know when you’re gonna need it.”

Chapter Text

Time went by and life here was the new norm. Alden knew what was expected of him and how to act. Living here kept them alive. Here they had other people to fight and to scavenge so they no longer had to risk their own lives just to find something to eat. He still didn’t feel the need to carry a gun on him. Today he started his morning out like usual. He woke up and got himself ready for work. He gave Rose a hug and left for work.

As he walked across the hallway he could see Negan and Simon walk up to him. He greeted them with a little nod like usual. He didn’t think much of it because Simon seemed to be practically fused to the other man’s hip. That was until Simon hit him square on the jaw. It sent a shock through his system causing him to lose his balance and drop to his knees. He spat out a mouthful of blood from where he’d bitten his cheek. The world was spinning around him, just as his mind was spinning to make sense of this. He looked up a t both men with the copper taste still lingering in his mouth.

“What the hell!” He slurred through the pain and the blood that was pooling in his mouth again.

Negan smiled down at him menacingly and pressed Lucille up against his cheek with enough force for the barbed wire to bite into Alden’s skin and draw blood. “We didn’t want the kid to see.” He began, his voice darker than usual. He swung his bat back and pointed it in the direction of their shared room. “We could still get her, if you don’t behave.” He paused for a long while to let the threat settle in. “Behave.”

“No, please, don’t” He shook his head.

“Atta boy!” Simon taunted as he slapped his shoulder harshly. Then he grabbed the collar of his shirt and hauled him to his feet.

Simon and Negan began to walk, draggin Alden with them by his collar. He was sure he’d done nothing. And yet here he was being dragged through the halls. His head was still reeling from the blow and he struggled to keep in step with Simon. His feet would slip out from underneath him every couple of steps. He kept having to scramble to get back on his feet, never actually having enough time to regain his balance. Disoriented and confused he was finally thrown down on a cold concrete floor of a tiny empty room with no windows.

“I-I-I don’t know what this is about.” He rattled, panicked and scared as he still laid sprawled out on the floor. Simon kicked him in his chest. It knocked all the air out of him and left him heaving for air. Tears flowed freely down his cheeks now. “Please.” He managed to choke out .

“Oh, shit, you’re crying?” Negan taunted.

Simon grabbed Alden’s hair and yanked it up, forcing him up onto his knees. “Where’d they go?” His voice was sharp and demanding.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about!” he cried out desperately.

“Dwight, his wife and her sister, where are they?” His voice was just as demanding. Alden blinked confused, not quite understanding the question.

“They’re here.” He finally replied confused.

“No, they’re not!” Simon snapped. He struck Alden’s nose with his fist with enough force for it to start bleeding.

“What?” His voice trembled. He looked up at Negan pleadingly. “I don’t know. I truly don't” He choked down a sob. He tried his best to keep it together. All he wanted to do was to collapse onto the floor and cy. He wanted them to leave him alone.

“Where’d they go, Alden?” Negan asked calmly as he leaned back against the wall, Lucille still loosely in his hands.

He shook his head and straightened his back. “I don’t know what they did or what happened. Whatever they did, they didn’t tell me” He managed to keep his voice flat.Negan pressed Lucille up against the underside of his chin and forced him to look up. A shiver ran down his spine when he saw Negan’s eyes were cold and dark.

“We could still get Rose here. Make her watch as Lucille takes you out.” His voice was too calm and kind for his words.

“No.” He sobbed. He couldn’t keep it together anymore. “I swear I don’t know!” He yelled out desperately. Simon and Negan exchanged a look.

Then Simon yanked his head back with such force that he fell down onto his back again, smacking his head against the concrete. Dark spots danced around his vision. Everything felt far away and muted, like he was underwater. He only noticed that the door was swung closed when he was left in darkness. The only light being led in was through the small crack beneath the door. He didn’t need to check the door to know he was locked in.He propped himself up into a sitting position. The copper taste still lingered in his mouth. He huddled himself in the corner and held his sore throbbing head in his hands. There was only one thing left for him to do was wait.

The door opened slowly, letting in more light. His eyes had adjusted to the dark so the bright light burned his eyes. He clenched his eyes shut tight and held his hands out in front of his face in an attempt to block out light. He was pulled roughly to his feet. He blinked a couple of times and realized it was Simon, who had an ominous smile on his face.

“Turns out you were telling the truth!” Negan cheered and patted Alden’s shoulder as he let a smile play on his lips.

“I told you, didn’t I?” Alden tried his best to use the words Negan wanted to hear. “I wouldn’t have helped them.”

“You’re more trustworthy than I thought, Al.” Negan chuckled. “Anyway, you need to see this.” He grabbed his shoulder playfully and pulled him close. “You’re really gonna want to see this, Al”

Alden walked with Negan meekly. He still didn’t know what was going on. They walked into the main hall. No one even looked at him because they were looking at something else. Alden could feel the tension as soon as he stepped into the hall. Then he saw them, Dwight and Sherry. They were in the middle of a semicircle made by the workers. Dwight was on his knees with his face beaten , Arat and Regina stood behind him, both pressing down on one of his shoulders to stop him from getting up. Sherry stood on the other end of the semicircle. She was holding herself tightly as she shook and cried. Alden didn’t feel sorry for them because they were the reason he got beat up in the first place.

“Dwighty boy.” Negan started. “You screwed that right up, didn’t you? Not only did you get your wife’s sister killed.” He pointed back at Alden. “But you got Al here beaten to shit too.”

Dwight searched for Alden’s eyes desperately, pleading to do something to make it stop. After a couple of seconds of unbroken eye contact Alden turned away. He couldn’t take it anymore.

“Dwighty, you know what we need to do now, right?” Negan continued. The room fell silent, everyone knew what was about to happen next. Alden felt a weight crushing his chest. He couldn’t look back at either Dwight or Sherry. All he wanted was to be away from this so that he could pretend he had nothing to do with what was about to happen.

“No!” Sherry cried out. She looked back at Dwight, tears streaming down her face. Alden bit his own tears away. He couldn’t feel for them now. Being close to them, caring, is what got him beat up. She looked back and forth between Negan and Dwight. “Negan, I’ll marry you. Just spare his life.”

Negan paused. “But I can’t let him off the hook. He stole from me and then ran away, and even got your sister killed.” He turned to Simon. “Simon, you know what to do. And Arat, get Sherry out of here. She shouldn’t have to see this.” His voice was way too calm for the situation. Arat guided a crying, and now screaming, Sherry upstairs. Alden couldn’t look. He kept his eyes fixed on the floor in front of him. Dwight didn’t plead, he didn’t say anything. When the smell of burning flesh hit Alden’s nose and Dwight’s screams of agony filled the air something within him forced him to look.

A thin trail of smoke rose up from where the hot iron was pressed up against his face. His body seized from the pain. Then the iron was pulled away from his face. Pieces of burned flesh still clung to it. The smell of burned flesh sharpened. Alden swallowed thickly to stop himself from gagging. Dwight slumped backwards against Regina’s legs. He was heaving heavily from the pain and his eyes spun around. Negan signaled for Dr. Carson to look after him.

Laura had been standing next to Negan the whole time, watching silently with her arms crossed. Then she clocked Alden’s absent distant gaze and went to stand next to him. He had his eyes fixed on Dwight with an unseeing gaze. She reached out to his shoulder to get his attention “Hey, maybe you should get yourself looked at by Dr. Carson too. You took quite the beating today.” She said softly.

He shuddered slightly. “No.” He shook his head. “I think I’m just going to bed.” He brushed past her and slipped away behind Negan, without him noticing. He stopped in front of the door and fished in his pocket for his key, but it wasn’t there. Tears welled up in his eyes again. He rattled the door knob to try and get it to open. But it was locked, he should’ve known that Rose would keep the door locked because he told her to do so. That was the last straw and he broke down. He slammed his fist against it out of frustration as he let out a choked sob.

The loud thud against the door woke Rose up. She shot right up in bed, looking around for something to use as a weapon. She jumped up and out of bed and bolted to the kitchen. One of the large kitchen knives would do.

“Rose?” She could hear Alden ask with a broken voice from the other side of the door. She hurried over and opened the door. Alden practically fell into the room, only catching himself on the door frame. He took a moment to steady himself. Then he stepped forward and hugged her tightly. He collapsed onto his knees and she was the one holding him up, comforting him. He’d pretended to be tougher than he was, he’d nearly managed to trick himself. He used the back of his hand to wipe away his tears. “Are you okay?” He asked as he stroked the loose strand of her hair back.

“Yes.” She replied confused and scared. “You didn’t come back.” Her bottom lip quivered. “I was worried.” She paused and took a closer look at his beat up face. His eyebrow was split and a trail of dark red dried blood trailed down his face. His eye was swollen halfway shut and a deep purple color. Another trail of dried blood ran from his nose and into the collar of his shirt. “And now you’re hurt. What happened?”

He squeezed her shoulder slightly and faked a half a smile as he stood up. “Nothing you need to worry about.” He gestured at his face. “I gotta get this cleaned up.”

“I can do it.” She insisted. “Hershel taught me how.”

“No, I got it.” He replied.

“I just want to help you once.” She looked down at her feet. “You’ve done so much for me.”

He smiled sadly. “Okay then.” He sighed and locked the door behind him. He triple checked if it was actually locked before he put the deadbolt back in place. He wanted to make sure no one could get in.

Rose ran a clean piece of cloth underneath the faucet and wrung it out before walking back to the table. “Sit down.” She commanded as she tapped against the back of one of the chairs.

“When did you grow up on me?” He laughed as he sat down. She was so far away now from the scared trembling girl he’d rescued that night. She wiped the wet rag gently down his face. He flinched slightly when it came in contact with his bruise.

“Simon and Negan did this, didn’t they?” She asked, frowning concerned.

He tilted his head. She shouldn’t have figured this out, she shouldn't even have to worry about it. Simon and Negan were both softer when they were around her, everyone was. They took into account that she was just a child. “Hey, you don’t need to worry about it. It’s my job to keep you safe.”

She shook her head. “You don’t have to anymore.” She insisted. She wiped the rage down his face again to get the last bits of dried blood off. “I’m not scared anymore. Not like I was, I’m not helpless anymore.”

He reached up and took the rag from her. “You were never helpless, Rose.” He squeezed her shoulder again and looked right into her eyes to drive his point across. “Never.” He asserted. “I protect you because I care about you. And, no, I won’t stop protecting you.”

She smiled and leaned forward and hugged him tight. They didn’t need words to express how they felt. They knew how much they cared about each other, they were family.

Chapter Text

“Guess we’re lucky I didn’t put Dwight on the fence after all.” Negan smirked as he turned his gaze to Dwight. “You’re gonna find ‘m for me.”

He tilted his head slightly. “I don’t know where to start.” He tried to hide the uncertainty in his voice.

“Not my problem.” He leaned back in his chair and sighed heavily.”

Alden leaned forward. “They took out the satellite outpost, right? And you ran into one of them in the woods.” He began. “Means they can’t be too far. Pretty sure they’re rural or we would already have run into them before.” He paused shortly. “Just take a map and roster it up. And then search square by square.”

“And that’s why Al is my logistics guy.” Negan laughed. “Dwight, you’re gonna take a couple of men and a map. And you’re gonna follow Al’s plan.” When he noticed that no one was moving he slammed his hand down on the table. “Now!”

Dwight stood up without saying a word. His chair scraped across the floor as he did. Simon waited before Dwight was out the door to say something. “Are we sure we can trust him?” He asked, the question was clearly pointed towards Negan.

“He’s gonna proof it, by fixing his mess.” He replied. “Now, onto bigger things.” He paused shortly. “We’re gonna need to scare them shitless. And for that, Al, I’m gonna need your help.”

Alden cocked his brow. It was well established that he didn’t fight. He was sure Negan wouldn’t ask that of him.

Negan smiled ominously. “I’m gonna need you to put up roadblocks. I need you to herd them to where I want them to go like sheep.” He leaned in on the table further and slammed Lucille down on the table. “Can you do that?”

“It’s going to take some planning, but yes.” He replied, too afraid to tell Negan no. He didn’t want to play a part in getting people killed. If he could be passive, he would. But he knew what he knew so much better than to oppose Negan, which meant that he would play a part in death. He didn’t know much about this group because he simply didn’t want to. It was the same with whatever went on with the communities they extorted. He never wanted to know more because what he didn’t know couldn’t hurt him. It couldn’t make him think of himself as a monster for even living here with these people.

“Gonna take out the biggest baddest motherfucker they have.” Negan grinned happily. “Gonna serve them right for killing my men.”

Alden didn’t know exactly what to reply. “Yes.” He replied unsure after a couple of seconds.

Simon slapped his shoulder roughly. “Don’t worry your pretty little head about it, Al.” He taunted jokingly. Or as close to jokingly as that creep could go.

“The intel we have on them? About their location. Is it any good?” Alden completely ignored Simon.

“We got it from the leader of The Hilltop Colony.” He shot back hastily, clearly annoyed that Alden questioned him. “It ain’t exact, but it gives you a large enough area to work off.”

He sighed and nodded again. “I’ll make it work.”

“Get planning.” Negan insisted.

As he walked back to his room he halted in the staircase. It was the only silent and dark place he could take a moment to be on his own and think. He leaned back against the wall half way down the stairs on the little plateau in the middle and closed his eyes. He rolled his head back against the rough wall and sighed deeply. He just needed a minute to clear his mind.

“Where’d they send him off to?” A female voice asked from upstairs. He opened his eyes to see Sherry standing at the top of the stairs. “Saw him leave with a bunch of guys just now.”

“Negan sent him away to locate that community that took out the satellite outpost.” He replied. “Might be some time before he gets back. A couple days at the very least.” He crossed his arms and straightened his back. He only had conversations like this now, nothing deep, just basic facts. Nothing that could get him hurt. “Maybe I should’ve gone with him because he seemed pretty lost.”

She shook her head and took a couple of steps down. “No, you need to stay here. You’re the last decent person Negan trusts.”

“Uhm, thanks.” He replied perplexed. He didn’t think of himself as decent anymore. He was sure that he’d lost his last shred of decency the night that he let Dwight’s face be molten off. Both Sherry and Dwight had forgiven him, neither of them had remotely blamed him for letting it happen. But he still blamed himself, even if keeping quiet was the smart thing to do. He clicked his tongue and bent his head down. “But I’m going to be directly responsible for getting two people killed, so you can drop that now.”

She took another step down. “Are you the one pulling the trigger?” And another step back. “Or beat them to death with a bat?”

“Well, no.” He sighed and took half a step forward so that he was no longer leaning against the wall. “Just gonna herd them into the slaughterhouse.” He looked down at his feet and let his shoulders hang. “Might as well pull the trigger.”

“But you’re not the one pulling the trigger.” She shot back. “We don’t have a choice but to follow Negan’s orders. So you’re not the one responsible.”

“Wish it were that easy.” He continued his way down the stairs. They wouldn’t get to a point where they’d agree. They both knew it and usually left their conversations unfinished.

He knew that to stay alive he had to break his own beliefs and do things that would make him hate himself. That was just the cost of living now. And for now staying alive was his only goal, living would come later, hopefully.

- -
Alden stood in the clearing, waiting for all hell to start. Dwight stood to the side, leaning against the van he came with. Negan had him take people himself. They were probably scared out of their minds. Alden was anyway, and he wasn’t in any danger. He’d planned every step of this, down to them getting out of the RV to try and find their way to Hilltop through the forest. Soon Negan’s men would herd them here and then it would begin.

He watched as Simon threw a stranger out of the RV and onto the rough forest floor. The man rose to his hands and knees. His face had already been beaten in and his black mullet was a mess. Simon jumped out of the RV and kicked the man in his ribs, causing Alden to flinch. He didn’t like this, he didn’t want to be a part of this. But to survive in this world you had to do things you object to. So he closed his eyes.

“On your knees!” Simon growled at the man. The man whimpered. “And stay there!”

“Shit, Al, it’s all going like you planned!” Negan beamed as he slammed his hand against Alden’s shoulder. Alden opened his eyes and the man on the ground made direct eye contact with him. He looked at him like he was the devil himself, like he embodied all the evil in the world. And not just that, the man looked terrified. And not just terrified, terrified of him. It made Alden’s breath shudder. Now he was the evil in someone else’s life. The face that they would see every night before they went to sleep like he still saw the face of the man that killed his brother.

He knew everything that would happen tonight. How Negan would line them all up and then pick two people he saw as a threat and bash their skulls in with Lucille. A necessary evil he’d promised. He’d never seen it happen, but he'd seen the pictures of the end result. And they had made him shudder.

Survive today to live later.

He turned to Negan and managed to fake a smile. “Told you I’d make it work.” Despite all his nerves he managed to keep his voice flat. He could already feel his heart racing inside his chest.

Negan looked him up and down. “Your job’s done. Enjoy the show.” He could clearly read into the fact that Alden was one ball of nerves. It was safer for him to keep Alden passive and away.

“Yeah.” He nodded. He turned around and went to stand at the side, tucked in between a tree and one of the parked cars. It was enough to distance himself from what was about to happen.

Survive today to live later.

The whistling started barely a minute later. It moved through the forest, edging closer to the clearing. Then the lights snapped on and Alden himself had to blink to adjust to the sudden bright lights. He could see a small group of people skittering about trying to find a way out. His stomach dropped when he saw they had someone on a stretcher. Then he saw that hat. Dark brown with golden tassels. It was the exact same one that Carl used to wear, the one that used to be his dad’s. He looked again. His face dropped in horror of the realization and he needed to hold onto the tree to stop himself from toppling over. It was Carl. He was older, his hair was longer and there was a bandage covering his eye. But it was Carl.

And it wasn’t just him. He recognized Rick and Sascha too, both looking terrified. Then he took another look at the gurney and he couldn’t suppress the small yelp that escaped his lips. These were people he cared about. Seeing them alive was such a relief. After finding the bus abandoned he’d told himself and Rose that they were dead. Not because he necessarily thought so, but because he knew they would never find them back. But here they were, still alive. There were two men with them he didn’t recognise, just like he didn’t know the man that was pulled from the RV. One with red hair and the other with curly brown hair.

It was a brief moment of relief and happiness before the gravity of the situation came back to him. He clenched his fists and bit his lip. He was about to be responsible for getting his friends killed. He could help them, give them a chance to get away. He had a gun strapped to his thigh. Only he knew what would happen, it wouldn’t end well for any of them.

Survive today to live later.

The whistling rose to a continuous high pitch. Rick was the most level headed of the group. He was scanning around for a way to escape. As soon as he made eye contact with Alden he froze.

To Rick the man looked vaguely familiar. Alden stood on his own almost hidden behind a tree and with a vague look on his face. Rick’s brain rattled to figure out who he was, and then it clicked.

Alden could see the clear shift in Rick’s expression as he recognized him. Rick set half a step towards him, taking it back almost immediately as the whistling died out.

“Good, you made it.” Simon smiled broadly. He actually enjoyed stuff like this, that’s what made him more dangerous than Negan. “Welcome to where you’re going.” He pulled his gun from his holster. “We’ll take your weapons.” He pointed the barrel towards Carl. “Now.”

“We can talk about it.” Rick’s voice was shaky and he looked terrified.

“We’re done talking.” Simon’s voice was flat. “It’s time to listen.” He took a step back as other men stepped forward and took their weapons from them. Rick looked to Alden for help, for something. But Alden felt like he was disattached from his body. So all Rick got in return were glassy eyes looking right through him.

Sascha noticed Rick’s stare and followed it. She recognized him right away, despite the shabby beard and grown out curls. Her jaw dropped; he was dead. Disappeared long ago like so many others never to be seen again. He looked different now, nothing like the happy easy going guy that she’d known back at the Prison. She was sure that it wasn’t just because of the beard or the hair, it was him. He looked broken. She wanted to say something to him, to appeal to the man she used to know, but couldn’t find the words to do so. They hadn’t been that close back then, but it had to count for something.

“Alright. Let’s get her down and get you on your knees. We got lots to cover.” Simon continued.

Alden felt sick to his stomach as the group moved carefully to get Maggie to the ground safely. She was too weak, too sick, for this. But he knew better than to get on Simon’s wrong side because Simon wasn’t afraid to retaliate. And he knew that Simon thought of him as weak because he didn’t want to fight. Holding his tongue was his only option.

He couldn’t watch. And yet he couldn’t will his body to look away. He was frozen.

“Dwight!” Simon’s loud voice snapped Alden out of his paralyzing trance.

“Yeah.” Dwight took a couple of steps forward out of the shadows.

“Chop-Chop.” He taunted.

Dwight nodded and turned back to the van, swinging the back door open. “Come on, you got people to meet.” He said lightheartedly. An act, Alden was sure of it. Dwight grabbed someone by the arm and pulled them out the back of the van roughly. The man had a blanket covered in blood draped over his shoulder and he looked scruffy and rough. His face was covered by a curtain of his own greasy hair. Alden recognized him straight away. It was Daryl. The next person to be pulled from the back of the van was Michone, also easily recognisable, and another woman he didn’t recognize. And then finally Glenn.

Alden’s breath stocked. There had been a time that he trusted him with his life, both him and Maggie. He looked on as Glenn was thrown to the ground harshly, catching himself on his hands and knees. He looked up and his eyes met with his wife’s

“Maggie?” His voice was hoarse from fear and panic.

Dwight shoved him down again. “On your knees!” He growled. Glenn’s soft frightened whimpers tore up whatever was left of Alden’s consience. Now he just felt numb

“All right! We got a full boat.” Simon continued, still acting like this was all just a game. He stepped back and knocked on the RV’s door. “Let’s meet the man.”

Negan swung the door open and came out of the RV with Lucille resting on his shoulder. “We pissing our pants yet?” He taunted jovial. He took a couple steps forward. “Boy, do I have a feeling we’re getting close.”

Aside from Negan everyone was quiet. The only other sound that could be heard when he fell silent were the sounds of shaky breaths and critters in the forest.

From this point on everything went Alden by unnoticed. He couldn’t hear Negan over the buzzing in his ears and it took everything out of him to keep his trembling body from toppling over. He still wanted to help them, but how? There was no way he could get them out of this. He’d only make it worse.

Survive now to live later.

He knew he was wrong for not helping them. If he let this happen he had completely lost himself. He moved his hand towards the gun on his thigh and took a step forward, he was going to act. Then Laura put a hand against his chest and pushed him back.

“Don’t.” She whispered so that only Alden could hear her. He tried to pull away, only for her to grab onto his shirt instead and push him back further. She shook her head. “You can’t stop this.” She frowned deeply. “Think of Rose.”

That wasn’t enough to put him back into his paralytic state. He let his shoulders hang and looked at her, tears welling in his eyes. “But I know them.” He whispered defeated. She shook her head and pushed him back a step further before letting go.

Then he heard a wet thump. He looked back to Negan to see that he had already bashed in someone’s head with his bat. Only he wasn’t dead yet after one blow and rose back up, remaining on his knees. He could hear them cry out in despair.

And he only felt relief. Relief. He didn’t know this man with red hair. He felt disgusted with himself. How could he feel relief when someone was being murdered in front of his eyes? Negan whacked down on the man’s head a couple more times until the man was dead on the ground, red bloody mush that had once been his head. Negan stepped back from the corpse to admire his work.

Then Alden remembered; just two. He couldn’t let it happen again. By being a part of what was happening here he’d crossed the last line he never intended to cross. And that was betrayal. This was worse than getting people he didn’t know killed. Because their faces would faint over time. But Rick, Michonne, Carl, Sascha, Daryl, Maggie and Glenn; their faces would be seared into his mind, haunt him in his dreams.

He’d rather die than have to live with himself. All that kept him back was Rose. Because he didn’t just have himself to look after. He looked to his side, to Laura. Then he realized that if he died she wouldn’t be left to fend for herself. He drew his gun in swift motion and aimed for Negan’s head. As he pulled the trigger Laura deflected his arm up. It caused the bullet to go astray and bury itself into the side of the RV.

Negan stood perplexed for a second as he looked back at Alden. Rick looked back at him too and made eye contact with him, as if to thank him. The others looked back too. Recognition traveled on their face within a split second. Laura knocked the gun from his hand and quickly pulled her own gun out of its holster and aimed it for his head.

“What the shit, Al!” Negan exclaimed with a low growl in his voice. He spun Lucille around and his smile brightened. He knew Alden well enough to know that his weakness was the people he cared about. He could use this to his attention. He pointed towards him with Lucille. “I’m sensing a heartfelt reunion here. Am I right or am I right?” He sniffed. He was enjoying his little spiel. He scanned his eyes past the group on their knees in front of him. And their looks cemented that he was right. “Guess you’re all real happy to see your friend again. And you know. Al here is that one that facilitated this whole thing. Because without him I couldn’t have planned this little show.”

They looked back at him and he could read they felt betrayed from their faces. And they were right; he had betrayed them.

Negan tipped his head back and grunted. “Simon, deal with him.”

Simon stepped up to Alden’s defeated form and kicked his leg out from under him. He fell down to the ground. He let out a yelp as Simon landed another kick to his ribs. He wasn’t a fighter, he’d never been a fighter. He had never thrown a solid blow in someone's way. Simon went down on one knee and pulled him by the collar of his shirt.

Alden wasn’t going to let him pound down on him like last time. He balled his hand into a fist and punched Simon right in his nose. He felt the bone crack underneath his hand. He realized he’d messed up as soon as he pulled his hand back. His wrist felt like it was broken. Simon bounced back and held his hand over his heavily bleeding protectively.

“Didn’t think you had that in you.” He admitted with a slight tip of his head.

Laura and another savior pinned Alden down by his wrist and shoulder, each pinning down one arm. He cried out from the pain that the man caused by pushing down on his wrist. He couldn’t stop the tears rolling down his cheeks or the pathetic kicking of his legs. Simon’s face dropped and he stormed to Alden. He used his momentum to plant another sharp kick to his side. He screamed out in pain till he choked on his own sobs he couldn’t stop. Then Simon pounded down on his face, landing hit after hit till he was unconscious.

“That’s not how it works.” Negan continued. “I said I would shut that shit down.” He pointed to Alden. “No exceptions.”

Laura bent down over Alden and shook his shoulders. He opened his eyes groggily and she turned him to his side. She knew that this wasn’t what Negan wanted, but his nose was bleeding and she wasn’t going to let him choke on his own blood.

“Now, I don’t know what kind of lying assholes you’ve been dealing with.” Negan continued. “But I’m a man of my word. First impressions are important.” He paused. “I need you to know me. So…” He took Lucille in both hands and prepared himself to strike again. “Back to it.” And with that he swung Lucille up and back and then back down.

The bat came in contact with a skull once again and the same wet thump followed. You could hear a loud crack as the form plummeted to the ground. Alden let out a horrified choked cry as he recognized who it was; It was Glenn. He wanted to scream but his air supply felt cut off. Glenn had been the first person he trusted fully after losing his brother.

Maggie cried out. It was a horrifying and heart wrenching cry, it was heartbreak. Alden hoped for Glenn’s sake that one blow had been enough to kill him, or at the very least render him unconscious.

But it wasn’t. Of course it wasn’t because things were never easy anymore. There was no mercy left in this world. Glenn rose back up shaking and groaning and gasping. His forehead was dented in where the bat had struck him. His left eye was popped halfway out of his socket. Blood streamed down from his hairline and mixed with saliva down his face.

Negan bend down and looked at him with morbid fascination. “Buddy, you still there?” He asked, pretending to care in a taunting manner. He got sputtering grunts as a reply. “I just don’t know. It seems like you’re trying to speak, but you just took a hell of a hit.” He spoke as he was talking to a child. “I just popped your skull so hard, your eyeball just popped out, and it’s gross as shit!” He added excited.

Alden tried to get back on his feet. His entire body was aching but he needed to end this. His foot scraped across the dirt and he tried to use his good hand to push himself up. Laura pushed him back down again. “Don’t!” She growled softly.

“Maggie, I’ll find you.” Glenn’s entire form was shaking as he managed to utter what would be his last words. All Maggie could do, was allowed to do, was cry.

“Oh.” Negan said softly, stepping back from Glenn. “Oh, hell.” His voice was soft and saddened. “I can see this is hard on you guys. I am sorry. I truly am. But I did say it.” He paused and clicked his tongue. “No exceptions!” He added with renewed excitement. He turned back around and wacked Glenn over his head again. And that’s when Alden blacked out again.

Chapter Text

The cost of staying alive, to keep breathing, was getting higher and higher. It was almost too much to pay for Alden now. He felt like he’d betrayed everything he once stood for. He wouldn’t, couldn’t, call himself a decent human being anymore. He was a shell of who he was before the world fell. Now he was just someone that had failed both his brother and friend and gotten them killed. He didn’t deserve to be alive.

Survive today to live later

The only thing that kept him going was that he believed that things would get better later. He had to believe it. That future wasn’t here. The only future here was filled with blood and pain till he met a violent end. He knew he was alive on Negan’s mercy, to serve him anyway he saw fit. He’d be used as a pawn against the people that showed there was a life to live after the world ended. That’s why Negan hadn’t burned his face off. He needed to stay recognizable for them. Negan had made sure he knew that.

He’d felt stuck for days now. There was nowhere to go and nothing to do but what Negan demanded of him. He’d learned that lesson now. There was no going against Negan.

He stared up at the grimey ceiling above him. It was already mid afternoon, but he simply didn’t want to get up. He’d used the excuse that he was still healing. A sprained wrist and a very possible minor concussion.

He knew what Negan had Dwight do. He’d taken Daryl hostage because he saw potential in him. He’d tasked Dwight with breaking him. It was all so twisted because Dwight had run into Daryl when he ran away.

It was exactly what Alden feared, to be used to torture someone he cared about.

At Least Rose was still unaware of what happened. He hadn’t told her about people dying, and for as far as he knew no one else had either. Nor did she know that it were people she’d mourned for. She didn’t know about Daryl either because it was for the best. She was already older than she should for her age.

She’d been sitting in the windowsill wrapped up in a quilt made from colorful granny squares, listening to music on her walkman she got from Negan after they came back after that night. It was a kindness to keep her mind off Alden being hurt again. Their window oversaw the small courtyard at the side of the factory where they parked their bikes. It was a better sight than the courtyard out front, where the dead were chained to a fence. She breathed against the window and drew a smiley face in the condensation. Then all of a sudden she gasped.

Alden shot right up, immediately worried she’d seen something she shouldn’t have, and looked at her. “What’s wrong?”

“I-I-I.” She stammered, her eyes big with shock as she shook her head. She pointed out the window, down to the courtyard. “I think that’s Daryl?” She could barely believe her own words.

He jumped up and pulled her away from the window, which in led to her nearly losing her balance. She was right, it was Daryl. He wore the same old torn up clothes the other workers out font wore with an orange spray painted A on it. He was recognisable by his stance and shaggy hair that curtained his face alone; even if it was longer now. “You’re right.” He said with fake surprise in his voice.

“I thought he was dead; you said he was. But maybe if he’s still alive some of the others are as well.” She said hopefully. “Maybe Lizzie and Mika made it too, because they weren’t on the bus.”

He tilted his head slightly. “You never told me that.”

She shrugged. “You said they didn’t make it.” She took a step closer to the window and looked down at Daryl again. They both watched as a group of Negan’s men stormed from inside.

“Get back to your school work. You don’t want to see this.” He said as he pushed her back again. They could both hear the faint whistling coming from Negan. She pushed back against his hand on her shoulder, trying to get back to the window.

“But-” She started.

“Now!” He growled and cut her off. All his cooped up frustration and pain had finally gotten the better of him.

She took a back step back, fear written all over her face. Alden recognized that look from that night in the clearing. The people he used to call his friends had looked at Negan with the same expression written all over their faces. He could see the tears welling up in her eyes now. Somehow this had scared her more than any mangled walker coming for her ever had.

“I-I’m sorry.” He tried with a shaky voice as he took half a step towards her. She shook her head and took another step backwards. She didn’t want to be near him right now. He hadn’t been the same person she looked up to as her brother ever since he came back from whatever Negan had him do. She hated that he never told her anything anymore. It felt as if he didn’t trust her anymore. She turned around and ran for the door, leaving a guilt ridden Alden as she ran down the hallway.

He pressed both his hands firmly against his forehead. He could tell that she knew that he was losing himself. He sat back down on his bed and sighed deeply. He knew where she’d go; up to the roof. He knew he was wrong for snapping at her like that. He just wanted to protect her from everything. He pulled at his hair with his one hand and clenched his eyes shut tight. How difficult did it have to be to feel like himself again?

Survive today to live later

He couldn’t go on like this for much longer. He knew that he was at his breaking point, and probably past it already. He’d only made it this far on luck because he knew he wasn’t built for this world. He let go of his hair and stood back up. He went to the sink to splash some cold water in his face. When he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror he barely recognized himself. It was fitting in a sinister kind of way that he looked as little like himself as he felt like it. He ran his hand through his shaggy beard and sighed. There were still healing cuts and bruises on his face; fading reminders of that night in the clearing. They weren’t reminders of that night he needed to get rid off.

The only reminder he needed to get rid off was the image of Glenn’s face. He steadied himself on the sink. Everytime he thought about it he felt like collapsing again. He owed his and Rose’s life to both Glenn and Daryl. And as a thank you he’d gotten Glenn killed and Daryl taken hostage to be tortured till he broke. He gritted his teeth and pushed the horrible feeling in the pit of his stomach down. He needed to apologize to Rose first.

“The shit did you do to that kid of yours?” Negan asked as he appeared in the door frame of the still wide open door. Alden turned around and immediately dropped down to one knee and bent his head down. He could hear Negan’s heavy footsteps get closer to him and finally halt in front of him. He waited for another couple of seconds. “Come on, Al, get up. And what the hell did you do to her because she was running through the hall crying her eyes out.”

Alden stood up slowly. “She saw Daryl.” He replied honestly. Lying to Negan never ended well. “She nearly saw your thugs beat him up. I snapped at her.”

Negan tutted. “That’s no good, Al. You gotta fix that.” He tapped Alden's shoulder with Lucille. “Because you’re coming with me to visit your friends tomorrow. Gotta show them the life they can live when they play by my rules.” He paused and ran his teeth across his lip. “And you gotta proof to me that I was right about you.” He clicked. “And trust me when I tell you; you won’t be the one paying the price for disappointing me.” Then he left without saying another word.

Alden let his words settle in. Negan knew that his weakness was people he cared about now and he couldn’t get more people killed. He took another deep breath and left for himself. He needed to apologize to Rose. He walked down the hall and up the stairs to the roof. He pushed the door open carefully. He could see her sitting on the edge of the roof with her feet dangling down over the ledge. Her shoulders shook slightly and he could hear her sobbing quietly.

“Hey.” He said softly as he walked up to her slowly, the pebbles crunching under his feet with each step. She wiped her sleeve across her cheeks and blinked back at him. “Care if I join?” He asked as their eyes met.

She shrugged and he took it as an opportunity to sit down next to her. He wrapped his arm around her and pulled her close. “I’m sorry.” He mumbled into her hair. “I shouldn’t have snapped at you like that.”

She pulled back and shook her head. “It’s okay.”

He sighed. “Is it though?” He pulled her back towards him again. “Because I don’t think it was.”

—

The gate of Alexandria was made out of rusted metal bars. The view inside the community was blocked off by a screen behind the gate. Alden leaned back against the front grill of the truck as Negan strutted up to the gate. Alden looked to the walls. They were made out of huge metal plates standing straight up and being supported by bolted down slanted beams. The screen was pulled to the side and Negan spoke with the man on the opposite side of the gate. Alden had never seen him before, so he didn’t care much. So he went back to studying the walls.

The metal was rusted and weathered. A clear indicator that the walls had been up for a while. Meaning this place had probably been around since somewhere near the beginning. Rick and the others must’ve stumbled on to this community. Maybe, if Simon hadn’t found them they would’ve ended up here too. Or, maybe, they wouldn’t have made it.

Rick walked up from behind with a stern look on his face, his eyes trailed from Negan to Alden and back. Rick moved to open the gate. There was the familiar low growling of a walker as it stumbled closer in between the trucks.

“Oh, Rick. Watch this.” Negan chanted as he stepped back and twirled around to face Alden. “Al, this one’s all yours.” He ordered with a broad smile.

He took half a step forward so that he wasn’t leaning against the truck anymore and pulled his hunting knife from its sheethe on his waistband. It had been months since he had to dispatch one of them. Luckily, it wasn’t something he could forget easily. Each and every rotting face of the walkers he put down were scarred into his mind. The walker rounded the front of the truck and clawed at him. His dead eyes stared at him without any emotion as his jaw snapped at him.

He grabbed the thing by its neck, just underneath the chin, to keep it at a distance from him. Then he held his knife up high and plunged it down into the top of his head, killing it instantly. The body fell down to the ground motionless with a thud.

“All right everybody. Let’s get started.” Negan continued. “Now that.” He pointed back at the rotting corpse on the road with Lucille. “Is some service!”

Alden wiped his knife clean on its shirt before putting his knife back into his sheath. He followed Rick’s gaze to the side, where Daryl stood tucked behind Dwight. His face was all swollen from his beating yesterday; the beating that had finally broken him. Negan was here to play games with everyone. To show Rick that he really was in full control of everyone and everything. Nothing was sacred.

Negan pointed one of the houses out to Alden and he went inside with an empty backpack slung over his shoulder. He just did what he had to do, taking whatever he saw fit. He went about it as methodically as possible. He did his best to block out that he was actually taking what belonged to other alive people.

He recognized one of the men living here from the line up. He was tall and had short brown curly hair. Despite his angry scowl he looked rather friendly. He leaned against the archway in between the living room and the kitchen, watching Alden roam around the kitchen and stuffing whatever he wanted to take into his bag. He simply didn’t know what to make of him. He had tried to help them in the clearing by taking a shot at Negan, but only after Abraham had been killed.

“Why are you doing this?” He asked curiously as he straightened his back.

“Aaron.” Eric said softly as a plea for him to keep quiet as he squeezed his shoulder tenderly. Alden paused and looked at Aaron. He didn’t have an answer for him. Not an answer he wanted to say aloud anyway.

Aaron shrugged Eric’s hand off. “You were there. You’re the reason we were there. You took a shot at Negan. It’s pretty obvious that you don’t agree with what he did. We can help each other.”

Alden leaned in on the white marble countertop. “No, we can’t.” He reached into the fruit bowl in front of him and grabbed an apple for himself. “I learned my lesson.”

Aaron shook his head slightly. The other Saviors scared him, but Alden didn’t. “You and Glenn were friends; Rick told me. How could you betray him like that?”

Alden wanted out of this conversation because he was right. How could he betray Glenn like that? He looked past both Aaron and the other thin blonde man into the living room and caught his eye on a god awful chair. It was a dirty faded beige color with a mostly worn floral pattern stitched on. He pointed at him. “Get that chair down to the street. I want it.” He took a bite of his apple as he stared back at Aaron. Something in his gaze had shifted and the uncertainty was gone now. It had been replaced by anger and disgust. The other man reached out for Aaron’s shoulder.

“Come on.” He said softly and they moved to carry the chair out. Alden trailed behind, taking another bite of his apple. He hated this, the theatrics of this. But he had to get through today to keep the people here safe. He stood outside on the porch and sighed deeply.

“Hey, Al!” Negan yelled and waved his hand. “You’re gonna want to see this!” He held up a video camera.

He took another bite of his apple before dropping it onto the porch. He traveled down the porch steps and made his way towards Negan. Rick was standing next to Negan with his shoulders slumped and his head bent down; he looked like he was about to cry. Negan had broken him too. Negan showed him a short clip of Rick looking like a deranged maniac with a long beard.

“Now if you would’ve looked like that when Simon saved your ass, you would’ve been one of my top dogs by now. Instead of my favorite grunt.” Negan told him as he gave the camera to one of the nearby Saviors. “I really gotta sage that shit.” He laughed. He took a deep breath and turned back to Rick. “Whatever happened to that sick girl? That seemed like a hell of a stressful night for her. The way she was carrying on, seemed like she was married to number two.” He looked to Alden over his shoulder. “What’s her name?”

“Maggie.” He responded immediately.

“Ah.” Negan nodded. “Widows, especially ones that look like that…” He exhaled sharply. “They are special. I love ‘em. Right after their husbands go they are just empty inside.”

Alden clenched his jaw shut and scrunched his nose. He couldn’t lash out against Negan, not again.

“But usually not for long.” Negan singsonged. He chuckled. “Where is she?” He paused shortly. “I would love to see her.”

He bit down on his bottom lip. He needed to keep shut but Negan couldn’t do this. He had already taken everything from Maggie.

“Do you care to pay your respects?” Another unfamiliar looking man asked. Simply judging on his clothes he was a priest.

“Ho-ly crap!” Negan exclaimed loudly. He took a step to the side because he hadn’t heard or seen the men approach. “You are creepy as shit, sneaking up on me, wearin’ that collar with that feaky-ass smile.”

The man swallowed thickly but kept a serene look on his face. “My apologies. I’m Father Gabriel.”

Negan chuckled softly to himself. Alden realized it now and took a step forward. “She’s gone?” There was a slight shiver in his voice. Rick looked away and seemingly blinked away tears.

Gabriel looked down at his feet. “She didn’t make it.”

“What a shame.” Negan sighed. Then he turned to Alden. Even he knew he’d be taking things too far if he didn’t give him a moment. “Go with Father Gabriel here and pay your respects.”

He scraped his throat and nodded. “Thank you.”

He followed Gabriel in silence as they walked to the small graveyard near the gate, tucked behind the luxurious homes. And he had to admit that it was quite a peaceful place to be buried. Gabriel pointed a fresh grave out to him that lacked a headstone. Alden stood in front of it for a while, staring down at the disrupted earth.

“When?” He asked softly. He was almost too afraid to ask. As if hearing the time would make it all real.

“Dug the grave this morning.” He replied with a calm voice. Alden wiped away a silent tear. He didn’t deserve to mourn her because this was all his fault. “Want me to say a prayer?” He asked.

He shook his head. “No, just give me a minute.”

A gunshot rang out, ripping through the serenity of the graveyard. Alden let out a low grunt. That was something he had to go deal with. “I’m sorry for your loss. Maggie was a good person.” He ran his hand across the scar on his arm. “Saved my life.” He whispered so soft that he could barely hear it himself. He turned around and walked back onto Alexandria’s mainroad. Then he caught a glimpse of a young blonde girl standing in the grass near the pond on her own. She had a sour look on her face and crossed her arms. She was roughly around the same age as Rose. He recognized her right away; he knew her.

“Mika?” His voice quivered slightly.

She took a step back and frowned. “You can’t do this. This isn’t right.” She shot back. She recognized him too. That’s why she wasn’t scared of him.

Alden knew she shouldn’t be standing on her own, it simply wasn’t safe. “Mika, you can’t be here on your own. You have to stay with someone till we leave.”

“You stay away from her!” A balding man snapped as he stormed past Alden. He placed a protective hand on her shoulder. “Mika, are you alright? Did he hurt you?”

“No, I’m alright, Tobin.” She replied calmly. Tobin still seemed shaken and concerned; that’s how much Alden standing close to Mika had scared him.

“Keep her close. Don’t lose her out of sight till we leave.” He told the man. Back at the prison Carol had been taking care of both Mika and her sister. Now seeing neither of them here he figured they both hadn’t made it. Then he continued his path towards where the gunshot rang out.

Chapter Text

“The hell was that shot about?” Alden asked as he walked up to Dwight who stood halfway tucked behind a softly crying woman. Alden frowned at her and took her up and down. “Yeah, I’m gonna need an explanation here.”

“Rick’s kid, Carl, fired his gun. Something about medicine or something” He fiddled with his gun. “So, Negan wanted their guns. Only they’re missing two.” He waved the barrel of his gun at Olivia. “That’s why Olivia’s here.” She whimpered softly; which they both ignored. “You look like shit, Al.”

He looked away. “I lost someone.” He wasn’t planning on opening this up with Dwigt, or with anyone else for that matter. “Where’s Negan?”

He shrugged. “Don’t know. He’ll probably round back soon.”

Alden shrugged his backpack off and placed it in the back of the nearby truck. “He always does.” He was used to conversation without any real depth. Especially with Dwight. Neither of them cared to share more than needed. They had both learned that lesson the hard way.

“Oh, shit, Al there you are.” Negan cheered. “Walked all the way to that little graveyard to find you. And then you show up here.” He paused for a second. “I’m sure D has caught you up. Rick and the prick brigade are searching for them guns. And I hope, for Olivia’s sake, that they’ll find them. Otherwise Dwighty is gonna have to pop a round into her.” He continued just as cheerfully.

“Yeah.” Alden replied because he didn’t know what else to say. He knew that Negan was careless with people’s lives when they weren’t Saviors. But even if you were a Savior you weren’t completely safe from being toyed with. Now he just had to wait and hope that it would end well. Alden didn’t want to be made to kill. After a long while Rick walked up with Gabriel and Aaron trailing behind him.

“What you got for me, Rick?” Negan asked as he took the small black pouch from him. He opened it up and peaked inside. He chuckled softly to himself. “Well, would you look at that? They were here after all.” He laughed to himself again. “Funny how a little holy shit! Somebody’s gonna die! Light’s a fire under everybody’s ass.”

Olivia whimpered pitifully. She’d been quite composed whilst the threat of death loomed over her. More composed than Alden had expected with the comments Negan made from time to time.

“So, tell me Rick, which one of your fine folks almost cost Olivia the rest of her days?” Negan asked as he pushed his face up in Rick’s face.

He looked to the side. “It doesn’t matter anymore.”

“No, it matters.” Negan shot back, still looming over him. “See, you need to get everybody on board. Or, we just go right back to square one.” Negan pulled one of the guns from the pouch and stepped up to Alden. “It’s a glock. Seems like it would suit Rose. That kid has more guts than most of my men.” He told him as he handed the handgun to him.

Rick looked at him too. He figured she’d died somewhere along the way because children didn’t fare well in this world. Her being alive explained a lot about how Alden had been acting.

Alden glared down at it. He’d picked up a thing or two about guns. “It’s a semi-automatic pistol. Ain’t that a bit much?” He asked with a frown.

“Nah.” Negan shook his head assertively. He waved his hand at the van. “Wrap this up will you.”

—
“Carl, what were you thinking?” Alden pinched the bridge of his nose as he leaned back against the counter. He looked at Carl sitting at his dinner table. He looked so different now with his hair grown long and a bandage covering his eye. For some reason Alden couldn’t understand he had decided to climb in the back of one of the trucks that went back to the Sanctuary. He’d come here to kill Negan. Although he hadn’t been successful he had still killed two men.

“Don’t pretend you care!” He spat back. “You were there. You threatened Mika. You’re just as bad as any of them.”

“Don’t you think I know that?” He gestured to himself. “And I didn’t threaten Mika. She was standing on her own and I was concerned.”

“Doesn’t change the fact that you’re still with them.” He spat back again. “That night, I thought you were with us. But guess not.”

Alden shook his head. “It’s not that easy. Glenn is dead. Maggie is dead. They’re both part of the reason that Rose and I even made it this far.”

Carl kept his face stern and gave nothing away. Making them think that Maggie was dead would keep her safe. “So Rose is actually alive?” He asked to change the subject. He didn’t want to risk giving too much away.

Alden nodded. “She’s just not here right now.” He pointed to the schoolbooks on the table as proof. “Didn’t want her near here because there was someone waving a machine gun around. Didn’t know it was you, otherwise I would’ve brought her here.”

“For sympathy?” Carl scowled.

“What? No.” He shook his head. “Jesus christ, Carl, I’m not evil reincarnated. “I’m just trying to survive, like everyone else.” He took the seat opposite of Carl.

He looked around the room. “What is this place anyway?” He caught his eye on an old ugly chair he recognized from Aaron’s home.

“It’s where we live. We’re lucky, we have more than most people here.” He explained. “But, Carl, why would you come here? Even if you wanted to kill Negan.”

Carl took in the defeated man opposite of him up and down. “To end it. Once I kill Negan it’s over.”

He shook his head. “You can’t win against Negan. And now someone’s going to pay the price.”

“Get my face burned off? A beating?” Carl summed up. “I can take it.”

Alden let out a deep sigh. He knew Carl was scared, but he wasn’t letting it show. “Whatever Negan sees fit.” He looked down at the table. Negan had a way of getting in your head. “Whatever breaks you. You saw what he did to Daryl.”

Carl didn’t respond and fumbled with his hands. Alden bit his lip and leaned back, maybe he had taken it too far with him. He was still a child after all, even if his behavior didn’t hint at it. The door opened with a soft creak.

“Carl?”Rose asked shocked as she stood in the door frame. She didn’t know what to do next because he looked so different now. He looked scared.

He was scared because Negan was standing right behind her with a broad smile on his face. He knew what he did here. “Picked your kid up for you.” He began. “Couldn’t have her miss out on a sweet little reunion.”

Alden glared back at him. “Thank you.” He replied.

Rose and Carl still stared at each other, both taking in how much the other had changed and grown. Till she finally spoke, “what happened to your eye?”

Carl reached up at the bandage covering his eye. “I was shot.”

“Oh.”

“I wanna have a talk with Carl. Man to man. Oh, and Dwight’s firing up the forge. And I’m gonna want everyone to be there.” Negan continued. “So that means Rose too.”

“She has school work to get back to.” He objected. It was a pathetic attempt to keep her from seeing what happened everytime the forge was fired. Somehow she still had a shred of innocence and he’d like for her to keep it. He looked over at Carl again. He would’ve liked for Carl to keep some too. But that time had passed already.

“She’s still gonna have to watch.” Negan shut him down immediately. “Now, Carl, come on. We have stuff to discuss.”
Carl stood up without a word and followed Negan out. His shoulders were slouched, his head was bent down and he did everything to not have to meet Negan’s stare.

“The forge.” Rose mumbled as she closed the door behind her. “It’s the same thing that happened to Dwight, isn’t it?”

“Yes.” He nodded. Lying about it wasn’t going to help. He held a brief pause. “Whatever Negan said; you don’t have to watch.”

Back when it happened to Dwight he could barely watch it himself. He still didn’t understand why he watched because even thinking about it made him uneasy.

“Negan says Mark deserves it because he skipped out on rerouting the herd and that put everyone in danger.” Rose continued. “So maybe I should watch now.”

A sinking feeling settled in his chest. He didn’t like that she was parroting Negan’s words back to him. He shook his head. “No, no one deserves to be branded for life. He did mess up so a punishment would be fair, but not what’s about to happen to him.”

She frowned slightly. “I still think I want to watch.”

“Okay.” He sighed and nodded. “Just know that you can look away whenever you want because you don’t have to see it.”

After a little more waiting they went down to the main hall because they needed to get there before Negan did. Dwight stood next to forge with fire resistant gloves on. His face was blank. It wasn’t long before Negan showed up. He beat Lucille against the metal railing to get everyone to kneel. Carl trailed behind him, still with the same scared and beaten posture. He was also missing the bandage around his eye, leaving his disfigured eye socket now mostly hidden behind his hair. Negan turned around and handed Lucille off to him.

“You know the deal.” He began his speech loudly. “What’s about to happen is gonna be hard to watch. I don’t wanna do it. I wish I could just ignore the rules and let it slide, but I can’t.” He began to walk down the stairs. “Why?”

“The rules keep us alive.” They all chanted back. It was true for the most part. The rules kept on line, but they were wrong.

“That…is…right.” He continued as he continued his way down the stairs. “We survive. We provide security to others. We bring civilization back to this world. We are the Saviors.” He paused briefly. “But we can’t do that without rules. Rules are what make it all work.” He lowered his voice, “I know it’s not easy. But there’s always work. There’s always a cost.” He paused again and let his anger build. “Here if you try to skirt it, if you try to cut that corner.” He bellowed loudly. He chuckled and calmed down again. “Then it’s the iron for you.” He waited for another second, taking in the side of everyone still kneeling before him. “On your feet.”
Everyone rose back to their feet in silence. And Dwight pulled the iron from the forge with a metal hook as Negan slipped on a heat resistant glove. Negan took the iron from him and paused.

“Mark… I’m sorry.” He said softly. “But it is what it is.”

Dwight looked down at the floor, he refused to watch it for obvious reasons. Negan took slow steps towards Mark. He was so scared that he was shaken and tied up to a chair. Negan pressed the hot burning iron to his face without showing any emotion and Mark screamed out in pain.

The air once again filled with the smell of burning flesh as smoke rose up from where the iron made contact with his face. Most people averted their eyes so they didn’t have to look at the horror happening in front of them. There were those that watched, and then there were those that enjoyed watching.

Alden watched because he felt like he had to watch. To remind himself of how much worse it could have gone for him. Rose tried to watch but as soon as the smoke rose up she turned her head and hid her face in Alden’s side. Negan only pulled the iron back when Mark was passed out and chuckled to himself.

“Ah, that wasn’t so bad, now, was it?” He said as he handed the iron back to Dwight.
—
Alden stayed out on the porch, sitting in the rocking chair by the front door with his hunting knife resting in his lap. Olivia was there too. She was sniffling softly because she was scared for both children left inside with Negan. Alden was there to guard. Even though there was nothing to guard him as the house was surrounded by men armed with guns. Then a woman he’d never seen before walked up the steps looking at him like she wanted to rip him apart.

“Here’s his damn lemonade.” She said as she handed a tin to Olivia. “I had some in my kitchen. Denise liked it.” There was clear hurt in her voice.

“Thank you.” Olivia sniffled back. She wasn’t scared of Alden. Seeing him there again was one of the only things that kept her calm. She turned to head inside.

“Hey.” The other woman pulled her back by her shoulder. “Go home. Let me take over.”

“No.” She shook her head. “I’m fine. I told Rick I would watch Judith. I’m gonna do that.” She sighed. “You should go. We’re about to sit.” And with that she headed back inside.

But the other woman showed no intention of leaving. “She’s right.” Alden sighed. He took his knife in his hand and leaned forward. He kept the blade pointed back and flush against his wrist so it wouldn’t look as threatening as pointing it forward. “It’s safer for you to stay away from him.”

“And you’re one to talk.” She scoffed back. “I know who you are, Alden.”

It was strange to hear his full name again from anyone but Rose. He blinked and let it settle in. He’d never seen her before so someone must’ve told her about him.

“Yeah, Glenn told me about you. Remember him, huh?” She snapped. “He was your friend.”

He looked down at the floor. “I never wanted Glenn to die.”

“Why are you still with them then?” She growled back.

“What’s your name?” He shot back to dodge answering that question.

She crossed her arms. “Tara.”

“Hey, leave.” Arat spat as she came up the steps.

Tara sent him one last foul look and left.

“I had that.” He snapped at Arat as he adjusted the way he was holding his knife. Arat tended to be an over eager attack dog, following Negan’s orders up without any hesitation.

“Laura asked for you.” She replied as she nudged her head towards the gate. “She’s still over by the gate.”

“Right.” He sighed as he stood up and slipped his knife back into its sheath. He made his way over to the gate. He’d rather be there than right next to Negan. He still wanted to take a closer look at the walls anyway. “Is Rick back yet?” He asked as he walked up to Laura by the gate. Gary and David both lingered near her.

“Nah.” She shook her head slightly. “Rosita, Eugene and Spencer did all come back though.”

Alden had picked up a couple of names and knew who they were. “Please don’t say you fucked around with one of them.” He said tiredly.

“Only with Spencer. He thinks he’s some big shot or something.” She replied.

Alden snorted. “Don’t give him false hope.”

“I need a little fun from time to time.” She replied with a shrug.

He chuckled softly. And then their attention was caught by an approaching truck. “Guess Rick’s back.” He sighed as he went to open the gate. The truck pulled in through the gate and Rick climbed down from the passenger seat. He stormed straight for Alden.

“Where is he?” He asked pointedly.

“Negan’s in your house. Waiting for you.” He replied. Rick’s gaze lingered on him for a second before he stormed on through. Only to be stopped by David a few steps later.

“Whoa, hey.” He chuckled as he pushed Rick back by his shoulder. “Just like that? See, we’ve been waiting for hours just to see what you're gonna bring us, huh?” He hit Rick over his cheek.

“David, that’s enough.” Alden grunted, trying his best to carry authority. He crossed his arms. “Let him show us what he’s got.”

“Right.” David nodded. “Show us, Rick.” He added as he shoved Rick towards the back of the now parked truck.

Rick threw the back panel up and stepped back to let them look inside. Alden stepped forward and scanned the boxes inside and pulled one of them out, David, Gary and Laura following suit.

Aaron climbed down from the driver seat and watched as the boxes were pulled from the back one after another. Alden and Laura stayed back and looked through what was inside the boxes. Which was mostly guns, but no ammunition.

“Not bad.” He tipped his head. He didn’t want to know what Aaron and Rick had to go through to get this stuff.

“We had to go out pretty far.” Aaron replied defeated.

“What the hell is this?” Laura asked as she unfolded a piece of paper. “‘Congrats for winning but you still lose’?” She added with a low growl as she handed the piece of paper off to David.

He took one quick peek at the paper in anger. “You leave us a little love note?” He stormed towards Aaron menacingly.

“No, I just–” Aaron stuttered back in an attempt to defend himself. He backed away from the man approaching him all flustered. This was something Alden couldn’t stop even if he tried. “I mean–” Aaron fumbled over his words. “We wouldn’t, obviously.” He pleaded desperately.

“Wait, what? Did you just say it’s obvious?” David snapped back at him again as Aaron bumped into the side of the truck with his back, now he was trapped. David grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and slammed his back into the truck in one quick motion.

“We didn’t do that.” Aaron pleaded again.

“It’s not about the note!” He hissed into his face.

Rick was about to make his way over to help Aaron but Gary stepped out in front of him. “Don’t. Run along to Negan, Rick.”He hissed before turning towards Aaron. Rick turned to Alden. Pleading for help with his look alone. But he couldn’t, not without the risk of making things worse. Gary landed a quick blow to Aaron’s gut. He toppled over and fell to the ground. “But your friend here.” Gary continued. “He’s got no place to be.” He landed a harsh kick to Aaron’s side. Alden flinched, clenched his fists and looked away.

“You-” Rick growled. He was just about ready to rip Gary apart.

“Back up!” Laura snapped as she drew her gun and pushed it up against Rick’s jaw. The kicks and blows continued to land on Aaron. Laura whistled to Alden. “Go tell Negan Rick’s back.”

Alden nodded slightly and began to walk back again. He blocked out Aaron’s pained yelps as best as he could when he walked past him. It was easier to let things slide by when he wasn’t there to witness it. He knew it was still supposed to shake him to his core but that part of him that cared was starting to go numb.

He walked across Alexandria’s main road towards Rick’s home. He noticed that a group of people from Alexandra were standing in the middle of the road. They were all looking the same direction, clearly watching something. As he got closer he recognized some of the people in that group. Gabriel, Mika, Tobin, Tara and Eric. Then he realized they were all watching Negan and Spencer play pool while chatting back and forth. He walked past the group of people gathered through the grass and stopped once he stood next to Arat. He was sure that Negan had already clocked him so it was only a matter of time before he called for him.

“Al, you’re back.” He yelled as he took a couple steps forward. “You got some news for me.”

He walked forward himself. “Rick’s back.” He replied.

“Oh, how fun! Because Spencer here waited for Rick to be gone to talk to me. To get me to do his dirty work, so he could take Rick’s place.” He paused shortly and turned back to Spencer. “And now, I gotta ask, if you want to take over, why not just kill Rick yourself and just take over?”

“What?No. I didn’t– I don’t–” He stuttered back.

“You know what I’m thinking?” Negan turned his gaze back to Alden. “He’s got no guts.” He switched his gaze to his knife and back up with a sinister smile.

Alden immediately knew what he wanted him to do. It was obvious once he looked at his knife and he knew Alden’s objections around killing. He looked at Negan pleadingly. He wanted to say something but he couldn’t formulate a coherent sentence even if he tried.

“I really think he doesn’t have any guts.” Negan repeated with a sterner voice. Spencer was still too stunned to speak.

Alden swallowed thickly. He was barely five paces away.

“I don’t–” Spencer began as Alden walked up to him. He was cut off by Alden’s knife being stabbed into his abdomen. Spencer grunted as Alden sliced his knife to the side. He could feel the warm blood sticking to his hand and clinging to his clothes. Spencer was looking at him, his face twisted in pain and confusion. He couldn’t fully comprehend what was going on.

Alden pulled his knife back and some blood accidently splashed up into his face. He could hear people gasp and look on in horror. Some even turned their heads the other way because they didn’t want to see. Mika even hid her face in Tobin’s side, who held her close to him protectively. Spencer collapsed to his knees, holding his own guts in his hands. He held on for a couple more seconds of painful groaning before collapsing to his side. Alden hadn’t moved an inch. He stared ahead with a blank look and clenched his bloodied knife in his hand.

“Oh. How embarrassing.” Negan began jokingly. “There they are. They were inside you the whole time.” His voice rose with excitement over the dying man on the ground. “You did have guts! I’ve never been so wrong in my whole life!” He turned to the spectators and gloated in the fear and disgust on their faces. He rounded back to the pool table and picked Lucille up. “Now, someone oughta get up here and clean this mess up.” He pointed her to the corpse. No one moved. “Oh.” He pointed her to the group of people. “Anyone want to finish the game? C’mon. Anybody? I was winning!”

And then a gun shot rang out. And Alden snapped back to reality.

Chapter Text

The bullet traveled through the air and buried itself into Lucille. In one swift motion Arat tackled Rosita to the ground, pinned her down and held a knife to her throat. Negan’s anger rose and he stormed up close.

“Shit! You just– you tried to kill me!? You shot Lucille!” He bellowed into her face. He was flustered, actually flustered. Alden had never seen him like this, this out of control. The way he was acting went above his usual erratic way of acting. He couldn’t quite follow the conversation because he was standing too far back. He was standing in a pool of Spencer’s blood that slowly seeped its way to the drain on the side of the road. He could read the terrified expressions of the people in the crowd. His eyes met with Olivia and she was looking just as frightened as before. She was still keeping it together, probably for Carl who was standing next to her on the porch.

This was bad but it could all have been avoided if they had just followed the rules. It didn’t matter if the rules were just or not because following them kept you alive.

Arat whipped her gun out. “No, it was me! No!” Rosita yelled. Arat ignored her and swooped her gun back and fired a single round. A shock traveled across the group of onlookers and Alden took a startled step back. His knife slipped from his hand and clattered to the ground. Olivia was dead. She was dead and hadn’t done anything wrong. Alden bent down and picked his knife back up and slipped it back into its sheath. The excess blood that clung to it mixed with the blood already soaking his pants. As he walked forward Aaron and Rick arrived, both alarmed by the gunshot. Eric reached for Aaron and held him up as Rick let go of him and went for Negan.

“We had a deal!” He snapped.

“Rick!” Negan’s voice was hoarse from all the yelling. “Look, everybody, it’s Rick. Ah, your people are making me lose my voice doin’ all this yelling.” Rick’s breath shuddered. “How about a thank you? I know we started our relationship with me beating the holy shit out of your friends and because of that, we’re never gonna sit around and braid each other’s hair or share our deepest, darkest secrets, but how about a little credit? I just bent over backwards to show you how reasonable I am. You kid–” He pointed to Carl who was standing on the porch. “He hid in one of my truck’s and machine gunned a bunch of my men down, and I brought him home, safe and sound, and I fed him spaghetti.”

Rick looked at Carl in shock and horror.

“Another one of your people–” Negan continued after a pause. “Well, he wanted me to kill you and put him in charge. Al took him out… for you.”

Rick looked past Alden to Spencer’s corpse laying motionless in the street and then to Alden who was soaked in blood.

“And another one, here–” Negan continued as he pointed down to Rosita. “She shot Lucille, trying to kill me just now, so I gave you one less mouth to feed.”

Rick remained silent. He’d lost all his bite. He straightened his back and looked up at him. “Your shit’s waiting for you at the gate. Just go.”

“Sure thing, Rick.” He replied. “Right after I find the guy or gal that made this bullet.” He showed the bullet casing to Rick.” He looked back to Arat again. “Arat?”

She immediately aimed her gun for Aaron and Eric without thinking. Who both panicked and tried to back away.

“It was me!” Tara yelled as she took a step forward. She closed her eyes and waited for the gun to go off.

“No, it wasn’t.” Eugene sobbed. He had his face covered behind his hand, which was still covered in cuts and bruises from the beating he had taken that night; not unlike Alden. He sniffled loudly. He let his hands fall at his sides but kept his gaze averted to the ground. “It was me.” His voice was shaky. “It was only me.”

“You?” Negan whispered.

Eugene’s breathing was fast and uneven as he listed off the needed supplies for making bullets. Possessing a skill like that made him valuable to Negan. Far too valuable to kill. Although Alden was also aware that it made him less valuable, and thus less safe.

“Shut up.” Negan sighed. “I believe you.” He stepped away from him and took a deep breath. He held his bat up high like he was about to strike down. “Lucille, give me strength.” He sighed again and let the bat fall to his side. “I’m gonna be relieving you of your bullet maker, Rick. That and whatever you left for me at the front gate. And however much you scavenged, it’s not good enough, because you’re still in a serious, serious hole after today.” Rick kept his mouth shut. “Let’s move out!”

—
So many things were going wrong. Daryl had managed to escape and Dwight was of course the one that took the blame for it. A beating and a night in a cell took care of that. And then there was the issue of Eugene. He felt like a threat to Alden because, quite frankly, he could do everything for Negan he could and more.

Another chip of Alden’s humanity had been taken when he was made to kill Spencer. The killing and death was starting to feel less and less heavy on him. He knew it was wrong but he couldn’t change the way he felt. More and more chips would be taken every time he had to kill someone until all he felt was numbness. It was probably better that way because he wouldn’t feel like this again.

Although there was also a good part about Eugene being taken. He was Negan’s new plaything now. Someone he enjoyed to break and mold into what he wanted, which from the looks of it probably wouldn’t be that difficult.

Then Negan crossed another line by killing Dr. Carson. He didn’t just kill him. He burned him alive inside the forge in front of everyone that lived at the Sanctuary.
In front of children. In front of Rose. The doctor’s agonizing screams were his last straw. This wasn’t a way to live; in fear of the man in charge. He had always believed that things would get better because this place had the potential to grow into something better. But they weren’t getting better, they were only getting worse and worse. And maybe this place had never been as good as he thought they were in the beginning because back then all they really cared about was being safe from walkers. They had food and a roof over their heads and it had been enough.

But getting out was easier said than done. If he failed to get away things would only get worse. He was willing to take the risk with his own life but not with Rose. He’d made her a promise to protect her and he intended to keep it. He knew they wouldn’t hurt her because she was only a child but then it would leave her to grow up in this hellhole alone. This was something he had to plan out carefully because there was no room for error.

The first step was to gather supplies. He already knew where he wanted them to go. He was planning on going to the Kingdom because it was closest and the only community the Saviors didn’t enter. It was the safest place for them to go. He could get canned goods from the workers easily without drawing any attention to himself. He even managed to find a compass and managed to copy the location of the Kingdom onto another map. Now it was just a case of waiting for the right moment to arrive.

Then Sascha attacked the Sanctuary on her own and everything changed. He couldn’t see her get killed because he betrayed her, like he had betrayed Maggie and Glenn. And if Negan didn’t kill her she’d just be another pawn. He couldn’t do that to her.

Tonight would have to be the night. There was only one thing he couldn’t get in time, which was a car. He just couldn’t get to the keys without drawing attention to himself.

He stuffed the last plastic bottle and the extra jacket for Sasha into his backpack and zipped it up. He grabbed the Glock that Negan had intended for Rose and tucked it underneath his waistband on his back. Sasha would have a use for it. Then he put his own gun into his thigh holster and handed Rose her Baretta handgun.

“We’re really going to do this?” She asked, worried. “Cutting through the woods is going to be dangerous. And it’s dark out.”

He sighed deeply. “Do you like living here?”

“No.”

“We have to leave now. And, yes, it’s going to be dangerous. I can’t lie about that.” He held the map up. “This place where we're going. It’s better than here. I packed enough food and water to last us and Sasha a couple of days.” He paused and bit his lip. “She might hate me. But if something happens to me you’re still going to go with Sasha, okay? And put on your jacket.”

She zipped her jacket up and swung her backpack over her shoulder. He threw his sweater on and swung his own backpack over his shoulders. “Okay, let’s go.”

Since it was the middle of the night there wouldn’t be anyone around, aside from a couple of guards around the perimeter and one near the cells. They walked down the hall as silently as possible until they reached the unlit staircase in the back. He clicked on his flashlight and they navigated down the stairs carefully.

“You’re going to wait here. I’ll get Sasha and we’ll come and get you.” Alden explained in a hushed whisper as they stepped out onto the hallway downstairs. He put his flashlight back into his backpack. He knew that they had Sasha right around the corner which was why they could only talk in hushed whispers.

She shook her head. “No.” She whispered as she whipped her gun out. “I can help.”

He bit his lip. There wasn’t any time to argue. He knew that David had the night watch and he also knew what he was planning on doing with that sadist. He wouldn’t be missed anyway. He sighed deeply. “Just stay behind me and-”

She cut him off. “And only fire my gun when there’s no other option.”

He squeezed her shoulder slightly and nodded. He got his knife out and raised it up high so that he was ready to strike it down at any second. They moved forward close to the wall. Once they reached the corner Alden could hear muted whispers coming from around the corner. It was a low and heavy voice having a one sided conversation; David. He carefully peaked around the corner. The cell door was wide open and the whispers were coming from inside. He signaled for Rose to stay back and continued forward and carefully rounded the door.

Sasha looked up at him and shock traveled across her face. Alden plunged his knife down into the top of David’s head without thinking about it. He could feel the resistance of his kill until it caved and his lifeless body slumped to the ground with the knife still sticking out. He and Sasha stared at each other, both frozen in place. She looked horrified and scared. The collar of her shirt was ripped and her hands were bound behind her back.

“I’m getting you out of here.” He muttered after a couple of unbroken silence. The fact that the collar of her shirt was ripped only proving to him that killing David was the right decision.

“I don’t know if I can trust you.” She spat back. “You’re on of them.” She nodded to David’s corpse.

“I am, or I was. I can’t deny it.” He gripped the handle of his knife and pulled at it until it was dislodged from David’s head. “It’s fair for you not to trust me but I just killed this man to get you out.” He stepped over the body and cut through the rope tying her wrists. “I’ve had enough. I can’t stay here anymore. I can’t be a pawn to Negan anymore because he’s losing it. And I couldn’t leave you to the same fate; for Negan to use you in any way he sees fit. So I want you to come with Rose and I but you can go on your own too.”

She rubbed her wrists. “Well, when you put it like that.”

He helped her to stand up and got the Glock from his waistband.”Here. Figured you have a better use for it than I.”

Sasha took the gun and looked at it closely. Then she looked up at him with a soft smile and nodded. She was sure that she could trust him, for now. Alden locked the cell door back up behind them because it could buy them a couple of minutes. He shrugged his backpack off and got the jacket out. He handed it to Sasha too. “It's probably a bit big on you but it’ll keep you warm.”

She slipped the jacket on quickly and they continued their way down the hall towards the door that led to the back entrance. Alden slipped out on his own and took care of the only guard outside quietly by stabbing him in the side and twisting the knife till he was gone. Then he jabbed his knife into his head because he didn’t want him to turn in the middle of the night. He didn’t want to hurt the workers. He swiped his keys to the gate and ran back to get Sasha and Rose.

“I’m going to lead.” Sasha announced as Alden unlocked the gate.

“What?” He loosened the chain enough for them to opened the gate far enough for them to slip through. He slipped through the gate and held it open for them. “I have a place. The Saviors don’t come inside the walls. It’s safe and I’m pretty sure they’ll let us in?”

“Pretty sure?” Sasha asked from the other side of the fence with a raised brow. “I got a place we can go to too and they will take us in.”

“Alexandria is not safe.” He replied as Rose slipped through followed by Sasha. “And besides Rick will probably kill me on sight. And I kinda wanna stay alive.” He fastened the chain again and closed the lock.

“I’m not talking about Alexandria.” She shook her head. Alden threw the key as far away from the gate as he could and turned back to her. “I’m not going with you but you can come with me.”

He sighed. “Just don’t get us killed.”

Sasha gave a nod and they began walking. “I know where we could get a car, I saw a couple on my way here. Hopefully at least one of them has gas.”

“I don’t know about you but I can’t hotwire a car.” Alden shot back.

“I can.” She shrugged.

“Can you teach me?” Rose asked. She was walking in between Sasha and Alden, holding on tightly to both straps from her backpack. “I think it’s pretty cool.”

Alden and Sasha both snorted. “Yeah, sure, if we have the time for it.” She said.

After a couple of minutes of walking they found the cars Sasha had mentioned and this time they were lucky as the keys were left inside by the person that abandoned it previously. They had Rose climb into the backseat first, there were still things they needed to discuss.

“Can I know where we're going?” He asked as he leaned into the car roof. “If it was just me I would follow you blindly.” He nodded towards the car. “But it’s not just me.”

“You’re not gonna tuck your tail and run?” She asked.

“No.” He shook his head. “I killed two people to get you out; granted that one of them deserved to die.” He sighed deeply. “I thought I could wait this out, that things would get better but they only got worse and worse. That place was eating me alive and it took a man burning to death to make me realize that. I’m not going back there alive.” He paused briefly. “I’m sorry for everything I did. And I’m not asking for forgiveness because I don’t deserve it.”

“You remember that night, right?” She continued pointedly. He nodded and swallowed thickly. “Well that first guy you let Negan kill? I was with him and his name was Abraham.” She began to tear up. “He didn’t deserve to go out like that; without a point.”

Alden stared ahead. He didn’t know what to say to her because there was nothing he could say that would soften the pain she felt. He teared up too and they stared at each other in silence again.

“Get in.” She said, “And we’re going to Hilltop.”

Chapter Text

Once they parked the car it was only a couple minute walk to Hilltop. Sasha knew a place where they could park the car so that it wouldn’t lead right back to them. The sun was about to come up and the dark sky was already starting to light up.

A wall made out of wooden beams standing straight up doomed up in the distance of what Alden presumed to be Hilltop. A roof and upper floor stuck out on top. He realized just how tired he was as his limbs were starting to feel heavier with each step he took.

“Sasha, think you could take my gun off me?” Alden asked as they walked straight through the grassfield to reach the gate.

“Why? You saved my ass. I don’t really trust you now, but I used to trust you. I wanna trust you’re still that guy; hidden behind all the shit you pulled.” She frowned. “And besides, you’re still a shit shot.”

“Call me selfish but I wanna live.” He replied. “I’m not planning on taking any more risks with my life or Rose’s than strictly necessary. I’m fully aware that I’m walking in there as the enemy, or at least someone unknown in a very tense time.”

“Throwing ‘m on the ground in front of the gate is probably enough.” She shrugged. “It’s less suspicious than you showing up unarmed with blood on your hands.”

“You’re probably right.” He let his shoulders hang. They continued their way to the gate across the path.

“Sasha!? Is that you?” The guy standing on top of the gate yelled excited and relieved. Then his face turned sour. “Who’s that? Who’d you bring?”

Sasha looked back at him. “They got me out. They got me back here.”

“Not here to fight.” Alden yelled back up to him as he threw his gun to the ground followed by his knife. He turned to Rose and she followed his example.

“Kal, could you-” Sasha began.

‘Yeah, just wait here.” He replied before she’d even finished her sentence. He left his pose and disappeared.

“Like we would go anywhere.” Alden sighed tiredly.

The gate opened slowly. Its weathered mechanism squeaked slightly. Alden’s face lid upon seeing a recognizable face.

“Maggie?” He asked with a shaky voice. He was frozen in place from shock. He was looking at a ghost. He was shaking and felt dissociated from the moment, like this wasn’t really happening. He felt like his eyes were betraying him. He couldn’t comprehend that this was actually happening. He was roughly pulled back to reality when Maggie stormed at him and punched him square on his jaw. He fell down onto his back. His backpack cushioned his fall for the most part and keeping his back arched awkwardly. He instinctively extended his hands out in front of his face to protect it with his palms facing out.

“Maggie!” Sascha said sternly as she held a now sobbing Rose close to her.

Maggie ignored and got her gun out. She gritted her teeth together and pressed the barrel of her gun up against Alden’s forehead.

“Maggie, think about this.” Jesus said calmly as he came up behind her. “He brought Sasha back.”

“You don’t know what he did.” She growled back.

“But I do.” Sasha insisted as she stepped forward and pushed Rose behind her. She didn’t want her to see what she feared was about to happen. “He got me out safely. He saved me, Maggie. He’s the only reason I’m back here right now.”

Alden hadn’t moved an inch. He was too afraid that he’d take a bullet to the brain if he did. He couldn’t hide the fear in his eyes as he looked up at her with wide eyes. Maggie pressed the barrel of her gun down tighter and the barrel dug into his skin.

“That true, huh?” She hissed as she pressed her face closer to his.

He clenched his eyes shut and gritted his teeth against the pain. “Yes.” He replied frantically.

“Where’s Eugene?” She snapped. She needed to find a reason to justify shooting him because it wasn’t what Glenn would’ve wanted. She needed another reason to justify killing him for Glenn.

“He didn’t want to be saved; Rosita and I tried.” Sasha explained calmly.

Maggie took a couple of deep breaths, still staring down at Alden menacingly. Then she sighed and stepped back. The gun was now loosely in her hand and pointed down to the ground. “Get up.”

Alden stood up slowly. “You’re… You’re alive? They said you died. I-I-I saw your grave.” He teared up and shook his head. “They lied to protect you and I fell for it.”

Maggie switched her gaze to Sasha. “Get her inside.”

Sasha nodded, “come on.” She placed her hand behind Rose’s shoulder and guided her through the gate and away from the situation.

“Maggie, whatever you want to do; think about it.” Jesus insisted calmly.

“I would’ve shot you if it weren’t for Sascha and Jesus.” She sighed. She held a long pause. “And-”

She didn’t finish her sentence but he knew she meant Glenn.

Now Alden teared up too. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” He whispered softly.

“You might’ve gotten Sasha out but that doesn’t mean I trust you. Not after what you pulled. I can’t have you walking around freely, even if you’re unarmed.” She continued.

“That’s fine.” He extended his wrists out. “Tie me up if you want to.”

“We have a couple of empty trailers out back.” Jesus opted.

“That’ll do.” Maggie nodded.
—
Being locked inside the trailer wasn’t that bad. It was a whole lot better than the empty storage rooms Negan used as cells. The short, cheap, scratchy, dull gray-colored carpet was quite a comfortable place to sleep. Although that might’ve been the exhaustion talking.

He felt saver here, even now, than he ever did back at the Sanctuary. He was only starting to feel it now as he slowly gave in to sleep.

He woke up abruptly when Sasha swung the door open. He shot up straight and bounced back before he realized where he was. Sasha looked at him with a puzzled look.

“Maggie wants to speak with you.” She said. “And before you ask; Rose is asleep in one of the spare rooms inside the manor.” She crossed her arms and leaned against the door frame. “That kid’s tough. And she mentioned something about a man being burned alive?” She added questionably.

“That was Dr. Carson. Not the one from here but his brother.” He replied. He sighed and rested his head back against the wall. “That’s when I knew that I needed to get out because he was going to push me past my breaking point. That it would never get better at the Sanctuary but only get worse.” He shook his head. “I can’t let myself be used to hurt and kill more people, because it’s starting to get easy. And it shouldn’t be easy.”

“You’re not doing a great job selling yourself.” She insisted. “Come on, Maggie’s waiting.”

He stood up. “Is she the leader here? I thought some guy named Gregory was in charge? Simon’s always going on about what a wimp he is.”

“He was but not anymore.” She paused. “ Thank you for getting me out. Hadn’t thanked you yet.”

—
Maggie leaned back in her chair. “Can we trust Dwight?”

“Dwight? What about him?” Alden asked with a frown.

“Could you just answer the question?” She fired back.

“I trust him.” He replied with a slight shrug. “I wouldn’t say he’s the brightest of the bunch but, yeah, I trust him. it’s not like we were friends but we talked.”

“Good.” She replied with a nod and turned to Jesus. “We’re going.”

“Since you haven’t killed me yet, I don’t think you will. So let me ask; going where? Because if this had something to do with Dwight it has something to do with Negan.”

“That’s none of your business.” Maggie insisted.

“I know more about Negan’s tactics than you do. You could use my help. And besides; I’m not planning on sitting around and doing nothing.”

She cut him off. “We still don’t know if we can trust you.”

“You chose to trust my judgment of Dwight. Let me prove myself as trustworthy. I want Negan’s reign to end too.”

“He might have a shit shot but I trust him.” Sasha insisted. “But I can’t vote for bringing him with us because Rick’s going to shoot him onsight, if someone else doesn’t beat him to it.”

“You’re talking about a gunfight? That means you’re gonna need all the manpower you can get. Even if Alexandria is there too. Negan has more men than you think. He probably has more men than I know and it's a lot.” Alden tried again. He wanted to play a part in ending Negan’s reign because it would improve the lives of many people. He’d gotten so used to individualistic thinking that it felt almost strange to care about people he’d never met. But he cared enough to want to stop this.” And yes I am a shit shot but I am willing to put my life on the line for a better future. I’m done surviving, I wanna start living.”

Maggie looked to Jesus again, “Jesus?”

“He hasn’t done anything to provoke me since he got here. If he wants to prove himself, let him.” He replied.

“Thank you.” Alden nodded.

“Sasha. Jesus. Gather everyone up and prepare to leave.” Maggie ordered and they both left the room. “Sit down because we gotta talk.”

Alden scraped his throat and sat down opposite of Maggie. They both stayed silent for a while because neither one of them knew what to say.

“Beth didn’t make it?” He finally dared to ask with a shaky voice.

Maggie nodded. “It wasn’t- She didn’t-.” She couldn’t finish her sentences. She took a deep breath to recollect herself. “It was quick.”

He wanted to hug, to comfort her, but he knew he shouldn’t because it wasn’t his place to comfort her. “I’m so sorry.” He said softly as he looked down at his hands in his lap. “She didn’t deserve it. She was a good person.”

“No, she didn’t” She paused again. “After the Prison fell I thought you and Rose were both dead because so many people had died.”

“We thought we were the only survivors. Then we found the bus with all those walkers inside all clawing to get out. It cemented that thought and we went off the road because I was afraid that those people were after us.” He replied.

“I want to know why you joined the Saviors.” Her voice was stern.

“I didn’t exactly join them. This was back when Negan’s men still scavenged, it was smaller then. Simon found us. He and his men surrounded us and we had no choice but to go with them. And then once we got to the Sanctuary we were stuck because once you’re in you can’t get out. ''He sighed and shook his head slightly. “And for quite a while I was happy enough to be safe from the walkers and be fed. There were some doubts but I could ignore it because I could sleep without the constant fear of walkers getting at me.” He continued. “I was fully stuck in that place, in the way it operated, after Simon convinced Negan I had something to do with Dwight escaping and they beat me up.”

“You mean when Daryl ran into him and he tried to help him before he ran back?” She asked rhetorically.

“Yeah.” He nodded. “One bust up face and concussion later and he had me in the palm of his hand.” He sighed deeply. “I woke up, eventually, but I have done so much shit that I gotta make up for.”

“And you will.” Maggie insisted.
—
“I’m out of bullets!” Alden yelled as he switched places behind the bus with Enid. They were in a shootout with bullets flying everywhere. He didn’t know who was who so he shot at whoever he saw Enid, Maggie, Jesus and Sasha aiming for. He moved quickly to take his clip out and change it for the spare one in his pocket. He’d rather risk his life than have Enid risk hers because she was still just a teenager. His hands were trembling due to his nerves and the adrenaline and he fumbled to get the clip back in.

“They’re retreating!”Maggie yelled. “We gotta go after them.”

He finally finished reloading his gun and flicked his safety back off. “I’ll push them back. You stay here and cover me.”

Maggie gave him a nod and he mentally prepared himself to run across the road and take cover behind one of the houses. It was quite a distance to run which is why he wanted to be on to go. He’d rather risk his own life than anyone else’s. He gave Maggie a nod and ran out from behind the van.

He could barely hear the raging gunfire over the deafening sound of his own heartbeat. Once he was nearly by the house he felt a burning pain tear through his upper left arm. He tripped over his own feet because of the pain. He hurried the last couple of steps on his hand and knees, trying his best not to use his left arm. He pressed his back against the wall and looked down at his arm. His shirt was already starting to get soaked with blood but from the amount of blood he could judge that it probably wasn’t more than a graze. There was a large tear that supported his theory of the bullet only grazing him.

When he looked up again he saw an overzealous savior running towards him. He raised his gun and aimed but before he could pull the trigger it was already done. As his body went down he saw Maggie running towards him. Enid, Sasha and Jesus ran the other way to chase the Saviors further away.

Alden shook his head. “I said you only needed to cover me.”

“You’re hit.” She shot back. “I didn’t spare your life to have you die on me the same day.”

“It’s nothing.” He insisted. “It’s just a graze. I can still move my arm. Look.” He bent his arm carefully and slowly because moving it did hurt.

“And that looked really smooth.” She shot back sarcastically. “It’s going to need to be cleaned out and probably some stitches too. Put your gun away and put pressure on it.”

Alden holstered his gun and pressed his hand down on the wound. The gunfire was dying out, they had won. “This is at least a whole lot better than nearly being taken out by granny walker.”

Maggie froze for a second. “Come on. We gotta get that looked at. And try not to get killed by Rick.”

“Will do.”

He followed her to the house that served as the med-bay. He wasn’t the only person hurt by far. There were others in much worse shape than him. He took a step back outside, onto the porch. “I can wait.”

“If you don’t follow me I will find Jesus and Sasha and they'll drag your ass inside and pin you down so that I can patch it up.” She shot back as she took another step inside.

He tipped his head and took a step inside. “Still a hostage. Roger that.”

As soon as he stepped inside Rick stormed right up at him with his left hand pressed down tightly on his hip. He was limping and blood ran down his pant leg.

“Rick, don’t-” Maggie was already too late to stop Rick’s fist from connecting to Alden’s face. He fell over backwards. Maggie pushed Rick back by his shoulder to stop him from going after Alden again. “He came with us. He’s the reason Sascha got away.”

“Yeah, I figured something like that when he showed up here with you and everyone from Hilltop.” He responded stoically. “He still deserved that.” He switched his gaze to Alden. “Deserves more than that.”

“Later, Rick. Later. Not now.” She grumbled again. She turned back to Alden and checked up on him. He was flat on his back with his eyes closed and his arms sprawled out at his side. Some blood trickled out of his nose. The force of Rick’s punch had been enough to knock him out right away.

Chapter Text

Alden woke up groggily and looked up at the ceiling. Maggie had him brought to Spencer’s vacant home before it went worse. He blocked most of the light with the crook of his elbow. “Fuck.” He groaned softly.

“And he’s awake.” Sascha said. “Here.” She handed him a rag doused in cold water.

Alden took it, sat up and pressed it down on the side of his forehead. He felt nauseous as soon as he moved his head and felt like the world was spinning. He closed his eyes. “Oh, I feel sick.” He said as he closed his eyes again. “Rick sure as hell knows how to throw a punch.”

“You’re probably concussed.” Maggie insisted.

The nausea had ebbed away a bit and he opened his eyes again. He looked up at her. “I’ll be fine, just give me a minute.”

“You’re gonna need more than a minute.” Maggie shot back. “Sascha, make sure he doesn’t leave the house and get the crap beaten out of him again.” She didn’t give him the space for him to reply as she left.

He leaned back into the couch pillow and watched Sascha sit down in one of the armchairs opposite of him. “I’m kinda done being everyone’s punching bag. “He sighed as he continued to press the cold rag against his face. “Everyone’s allowed to be mad. Hell, I understand why they’re mad as hell at me, but I don’t know if I can take another beating.”

“Maggie made it clear to Rick and the others that it’s up to her to decide what to do with you.” She explained.

“That sounds pretty ominous.”He tipped his head down. Another wave of nausea washed over him and he waited a second to recollect himself. “Maggie’s going to need you. Glenn’s gone. Beth and Herschel didn’t make it. She’s going to need someone to look out for her.” He saw that Sascha looked confused. He shook his head slightly and continued, “I’d look out for her myself. Glenn saved my life. I owe them both that much. But we both know that’s not an option, not now at least.”

“No, I know that. But what do you think I’ve been doing?” She shot back. “It’s odd for you to ask.”

“Sorry.” He mumbled. “It’s just that I feel like I have to look for her because I’m the reason Glenn’s gone.” He held a short pause. “She held a gun to my head. And for a second there I really thought she was going to shoot me. That’s not how I remember Maggie.”
—

They traveled back to the Hilltop the next morning with all of the Kingdom’s people and some from Alexandra to pick up the kids they brought to Hilltop for safety.

“So, you’re with us again?” Carol asked as she walked next to Alden. Her machine gun was still slung over her shoulder. Alden knew her well enough to know that the friendly smile on her face said nothing. He knew that she protected the people she cared about fiercely.

“Yeah, I am.” He nodded. “I thought you’d died when I saw Mika and you weren’t there. Some guy called Tobin was looking after her.”

“I had to get away from everything, the killing mostly, and I left. I left Mika with Tobin because she’d be safe and cared for with him.” She explained calmly.

He smiled understandably. He felt the same. That was why he left the Sanctuary. “I know that we started a war and that there will be more deaths. But after that? I hope all the killing stops.”

“Everyone does.”She insisted as the gate opened.

Rose and Mika were both already waiting behind the gate for them to show up.

“Carol!” Mika exclaimed happily as she dashed for Carol and hugged her. “I’m so glad you’re back.”

“I missed you too.” She replied as she held her tight.

Rose frowned and crossed her arms. “What happened to your face? Maggie punched you on your nose, not the side of your face.”

“Someone else punched me.” He replied with a slight sigh. “It’s not as bad as the last time, okay? I’m fine.” He squeezed her shoulder supportively.

She got scared, “was it Simon?” She looked around to see if she could see him.

He shook his head, “he’s not here. You don’t have to fear him anymore. You’re safe within these walls. I think this is going to be home from now on.”

“Then I wanna help protect this place too. I’m a better shot and a smaller target than you.”

“Like hell you are.” He shot back hastily. “I’m not going to let you join in on a gunfight but you can help protect this place when there’s a need for it.”

“It’s just as dangerous for you to join a gunfight as it is for me.”

“I’m an adult.” He defended.

“That’s bullshit.” She grumbled and stormed off angrily. He sighed deeply and let his head hang.
“Well, that went great.” Carol chuckled.

“She’s seen too much and she doesn’t scare easily anymore. It’s like she forgot that she's actually a child.” He explained.

“With Mika around she might turn around.” Carol insisted.

“Yeah, hopefully.” He nodded.
—

“What you’re proposing is a massacre!” Alden insisted. “I understand that we need to block the Sanctuary off to make the outposts weak. Negan’s men will put up a fight to protect the workers if the walkers break through.” He shook his head. “But taking out the outposts like that? We can’t. About half of the men there are only there because they want to stay alive.”

“There’s no we.” Rosita snapped at him. “Why’s he even here?” She asked Maggie.

He stood tucked away in the corner behind Maggie. He’d kept silent throughout the meeting but he couldn’t anymore, not when it was about massacre.

“He’s here because he knows more about how Negan operates than any of us do. “ Maggie explained calmly.

“I’m with Rosita here.” Tara insisted. “He shouldn’t be here. He shouldn’t even be allowed to walk around freely.”

“And I agree with Alden here.” Jesus said with a shrug. “We have to live with these people after it’s over. We’re working towards something.”

“We can’t make exceptions. Not even for those just standing by.” Rick began with a hand on his hip. “This is about all of us; Hilltop, Alexandria, Kingdom and even Oceanside. For people that want to build instead of control.”

“You’re going to kill innocent people.” Alden snapped back as he took a step forward. “I’m telling you it could just as easily have been me in one of those outposts and I’m not comfortable with a massacre.”

“And then we would’ve killed you too.” He responded.

“We don’t have to listen to your opinion.” Tara sent him the same death glare as on the porch outside of Rick’s home. It was obvious that she had a strong disgust for him.

Alden couldn’t blame her. He couldn’t blame any of them for being disgusted with him because there was a clear reason for it. It was going to take time for them to trust him again. He was willing to wait and put the work in to get them to trust him. But the one thing he wasn’t going to do anymore was keep his mouth shut and go along with whatever the big guy in charge was planning. It was what wore him down and broke him with the Saviors and he wasn’t going to let that happen again.

“Jesus,Alden, I understand what both of you are saying but this is the only way.” Maggie cut through before things turned ugly. She turned back to Alden. “Now, about those armored cars. Is it doable?”

He nodded. “Yes, if it’s the same metal plates where the walls of Alexandria are made off they’ll ricochet bullets for sure. Pretty sure we got everything we need to get those plates here, cut them up and mount them to the cars.” He counted in his head for a second. “If everyone’s working on it, it should only take a couple of days.”

“Then it’s settled. We’re going ahead.” Rick nodded. “Let’s get to work.” He added and most people filed out, leaving only Jesus, Sasha, Alden and Maggie in the office.

Maggie turned back to Alden again. “Do you wanna stay here?” She asked tiredly.

“Uh, yes?” He replied confused.

“Then keep your mouth shut before someone shuts it for you.” She snapped back at him before he could say anything else. “This is not how you’re going to get them to trust you. I trust you because you brought Sasha back here and you showed that you’re willing to help.”

“I don’t care that they hate me because they would still hate me if I keep my mouth shut. I’ve done things that should make them hate me. I planned that fucking night, I stood by as Aaron had the shit beaten out of him and I gutted a man in the middle of street where everyone could see it. “ He replied as he stepped out of the corner he’d stayed in. “I kept my mouth shut with Negan. I can’t do that anymore. And I can’t pretend like everyone at Sanctuary is evil and deserves to die because they don’t.”

“It’s the only way to end this.” She replied with a stone cold look.

“He still has a point.” Jesus sighed. “There are families at the Sanctuary; children.”

“We don’t want to hurt them. That’s why we’re going to pin them down.” Maggie explained again. “We can’t make exceptions when it comes to the outposts” She shook her head and paused. “And you’re not coming with us. I won’t allow you to leave the Hilltop.”

“What?” He snapped back. “Even if I don’t agree with the way it’s going to go down, I still want to help. Everyone here’s either scared of me or thinks of me as the enemy. I do want to stay here, eventually, after this is all over. I want Rose to stay here. This is a good place. I want to prove myself, please.”

“You already proved yourself to me when you fought with us in Alexandria” Maggie insisted. “You’re going to stay back here with Sasha and Kal to keep this place safe.”

“Please, let me come.” He tried again.

She tilted her head. “How does your head feel? And don’t say you’re fine because I damn know you’re concussed.”
He crossed his arms and bit his lip; she was right. His head still hurt like hell and with all the swelling and bruising it didn’t look much better.

“Stay and guard this place. It’ll get the people from Hilltop to trust you, at least, a little more.” She continued. “And rest.”

He grumbled softly to himself and left. He felt like there was nothing he could decide on his own. He knew it could be expected after joining Hilltop. He wanted to do more to prove himself as trustworthy. He didn’t blame anyone for looking at him like he was the enemy.
—
He and Sasha stood watch on top of the plateau next to the gate. Everyone that could fight had left for the Sanctuary. Aside from Sasha, Kal and Alden everyone that had stayed behind were either injured, elderly or still a child. Sasha stood leaned in on the top of the logs where the wall was made out of with her rifle standing next to her propped up against the wall next to her. Alden sat next to her leaning against the rough logs with his back.

“Why’s Maggie not joining the others at the outpost?” He asked after they’d been silent for a while. “I figured she’d be front and center the whole way through.”

“You should ask her yourself.” She replied. “She and Enid should be back soon anyway.”

He looked down at the people going about. “They better, because the people here are getting antsy.”

“They’re still going to be antsy when they get back. The people from Hilltop aren’t fighters. They’re not used to it yet. Them picking up arms against Negan is big. I don’t think they would’ve if it weren’t for Maggie.” She replied.

“Yeah, she has that effect on people.” He mumbled back.

She nudged him in his thigh. “And you’re probably freaking them out with all that staring you’re doing.”

He rolled his head back and looked up. “I’m just trying to get to know this place” He stood up and leaned in on the wall too. “Shit’s all weird now.”

She scoffed. “That’s what you’re going to call it?”

“Don’t know what else to call it.” He shrugged. “I know this place might not work out for me.” He paused. “I can’t take Rose then. I can’t do that to her again; to survive out on the road. again.” He shook his head.

“And you’re asking me to look after her? When you do have to leave?” She retorted back to him.

“Yes.” He nodded. He looked into the distance and pointed out the approaching car. “Is it them?”

Sasha checked through her binoculars, “yeah.”

“I’ll get the gate.” He turned around and opened the gate from above so that the car could drive in. He closed the gate as soon as the car was inside.

“Alden, we gotta talk!” Maggie yelled up as she threw the car door closed.

Alden climbed down the ladder quickly. “Did something go wrong?” He asked, concerned.

She shook her head. “No, I’ve decided something.” Her expression was blank and gave nothing away. She paused for a while and only continued when she could see he was getting concerned. “You’re one of us now. You can stay.”

His face lit up, “really?”

“It was because of something Aaron said today at the Sanctuary.” She added.

“I watched as Gary and David beat the shit out of him.” He replied guilt stricken.

“That’s what I said.” She replied with a shrug. “But then could you have done anything to stop it?”

He looked down at his feet. “No, not at that moment. Whatever I would’ve tried would only have made it worse.”

Before Maggie could reply a car horn honked loudly from outside the gate.

“Sasha?” Maggie yelled up to her, using her hand to block out the sun.

“It’s Gregory.” She yelled back. “He’s in Gabriel’s car.” She added, a little bit of worry carried over in her voice. “Want me to open the gate?” She asked.

“Yes, but don’t let him in.” Maggie replied quickly. Sasha cranked the gate open far enough for Maggie to talk with him.

“What is the gate broken? I’ve told them to oil that–” Gregory started. He stopped when he noticed the way Maggie was staring him down. “The gate’s not broken.”

“What are you doing with Gabriel’s car? Where is he?” Her voice was stern.

“I don’t know who that is.” He replied as dumbfounded as he could. “The car was just there.”

“So what are you doing here?”

“I live here. This is my home.” He frowned. “I built this place. You weren’t here for that, but some of us didn’t just show up.” He added smuggly.

“Shut your damn mouth!” She growled aggressively enough for Alden to take half a step back. “You’re really gonna stand there and pretend you didn’t try to sell us out, sell this place out to the Saviors?”
“I was working for the side of sanity. I was working for peace.”He defended. Something in his voice and the way he acted made it difficult to trust him. Alden crossed his arms; he understood why Simon thought of him as a wimp.

“You threatened to kick people out.”

“I tried to save lives. Now those people are cannon fodder.” He still wasn’t giving up.

“Those people are fighting for a better life!”

“That ‘throwing out the families’ line was all Negan. He made me say those horrible things.”

Maggie turned to Alden. She didn’t need to ask for him to know what she wanted to know. “It’s something he could’ve said.” He replied.

Gregory’s eyes shot up to him. “Who are you?”

“Doesn’t matter.” Maggie snapped.

“I went to them, in–in–in–, you know, in the interest of– of furthering…” He stammered. “Good faith diplomacy. I tried to save lives. Some people, without opinions coloured by a preoccupation with vengeance, might call that heroic.”

She still wasn’t falling for it. “You were looking out for yourself. You went there to betray us. To warn Negan we were gonna fight. That’s what you told Kal.”

“Kal’s delusional.” He tried.

“No, you are.”

“For what it’s worth I did exactly zero harm to your cause.” He pleaded. “Negan already knew everything.”

Maggie pointed back at Alden. “And he was with the Saviors and already did more for this place than you ever did.” She turned to leave. “Goodbye, Gregory.”

Alden and Enid both turned to follow her as Gregory called for them to get back.

“Alright, I went there because I was scared. I knew you were gonna fight and I didn’t want to be complicit.” He was finally being honest. “Because I didn’t think you could win. But I see now– what you saw all along That the Saviors can’t be reasoned with. That fighting them is the only way.” He held a brief pause. “I was wrong. I made a mistake, and I’m sorry. Please, Maggie. We’re all just human beings with faults and flaws and fears.”

“He’s not gonna give up.” Alden insisted as he looked at Maggie.

“Is this who you are?” He continued; proving his point. “Have you now mercy? Have you no humanity? Have you no charity?” His voice broke, “please! Open the gate. Open your heart.”
“He’s not gonna leave. He’s got nowhere else to go.” Alden added.

“Don’t leave another human being out here to die!” He cried out.

Maggie turned to Sasha, “Let him in.”

Chapter Text

“Maggie, you’re gonna want to see this.” Sasha yelled still from on top of the plateau. They had barely closed the gate or the next problem showed up at their gate.

“What is it?” She asked as she walked back up to the gate.

“You should see for yourself.” Sasha insisted as she swung the gate back open.

“You have to be kidding me.” Maggie sighed as she saw the four lines of hostages walk up to the gate with their wrists bound together. Guards walked on either side with their guns drawn. Jesus walked out in front of the group and met Maggie by the gate.

“I know this wasn’t the plan but they surrendered.” He began. “We’re going to need a place to guard them and keep them safe from Walkers.”

“We are not letting them in! No way!” Gregory yelled like anybody would still listen to him as he stormed up from behind Maggie. “With what they did? With what they do? They are monsters!”

“Gregory!” Jesus snapped to get him to shut up.

“No!” He yelled back. “This is not a sanctuary for killers! We’ll be putting the safety of everyone in jeopardy!”

“Get out of here!” Maggie ordered him with a growl in her voice.

“I know what they are, I have stared into the face off–

“Gregory! Go!” She growled, her eyes spitting fire.

“He actually came back after all that.” Jesus said calmly.

“And I actually let him in.” She replied.

Tara walked up from behind Jesus and crossed her arms. “No offense Jesus, but I kind of agree with that prick.” She switched her gaze to Alden. “And we should probably put him in with them too.”

“No.” Maggie defended. “He’s one of us now.” She looked at Jesus and sighed, “there are families here. Children.”

Jesus pointed to Alden. “You let him in.”

“I let him in because he brought Sasha back. And he had a child with him.” She replied calmly.

“I’m with Jesus on this one.” Alden started. “You guys locked me up in an empty trailer the first night. I’m pretty sure there’s a second one. We could use those and guard them. My stuff’s in there but I could move it out. I’ll sleep outside if I have to.”

“You both know what they’ve done to us, what they’ve taken from us.” Maggie defended.

“Of Course I do.” Jesus replied solemnly. Alden looked down to his feet for a second; of course he did.

“Most of Negan’s men are only with him because they want to stay alive and he has them convinced that his way is the only way. They’re not all fanatics like Simon.” Alden tried after a brief moment of silence.

“No, that’s why you were with them.” She retorted back.

“They surrendered.” Jesus continued. “We can’t let them go and we can’t kill them.” He looked directly at Maggie, “we can’t.”

“I can’t let them inside.” Maggie insisted. “Like I said; there are children here. It’s just too dangerous. But I will allow you to take a couple of people to guard them outside.”

“I’ll help.” Alden nodded.

“You’re not seriously thinking that Maggie will let you guard your people?” Tara snapped at him. “She shouldn’t even have let you live.”

“I wouldn’t call them my people but they’re people. And that’s enough.” He bit back as he pulled his handgun from behind his waistband on his back and walked over to Jesus. Tara didn’t break her glare at him.

She hated the Saviors for killing Denise, for killing Abraham and for killing Glenn. Alden just happened to be the only one she could let her anger out at the moment. She didn’t hate him personally but the group he represented for her. About half of the group stayed outside to guard the hostages whilst the others headed inside with Tara.

Alden was rather relieved she was gone because she scared him. Her hate was painful because she was right. He sat down on the hood of one of the parked cars. He had his gun in his lap, his hand loosely around the hilt. A woman with a bow was standing next to him, leaning against the car. After a while of sitting there in silence and nothing happening he got bored.

“I don’t think we’ve met yet.” He began.

“I know who you are.” She replied more annoyed than anything else. He swallowed thickly and looked away. “But my name’s Dianne.” She added with a soft smile.

“Nice to meet you.” He replied with a smile, matching hers.

–
“Why did Alden go outside the gate?” Rose asked from her spot on the steps in front of the manor with one of Jesus’ old worn paperbacks in her lap. She had her knife back on her belt and held one hand over the sheathe protectively.

“He’s going to help Jesus out for a while. He’s not leaving, he’ll be just outside the walls when you need him.” Maggie explained as she stood at the bottom of the steps.

“Oh, okay.” She nodded.

“Why don’t you go play with the others? I’m sure Gage, Rhodney and Addy won’t mind you joining in.” She offered. “That book will wait for you.”

Rose shook her head. “no, I’m good.”

“You sure?” Maggie asked. She didn’t want to pry, but she still wanted to know if something was wrong. “Because you can tell me if they’re bullying you.”

She shook her head again, this time a little more vigorously. “I said I’m good.”

Maggie’s attention was pulled away when the gate opened again and another car drove in. She couldn’t help but smile when she saw Aaron’s familiar face behind the wheel. Her smile faded when she saw his expression when he climbed out of the parked car. He looked like he was barely keeping it together when he handed Rick’s letter to her, some dried blood still clung to his hands. He turned back to the car without saying a word and picked up the baby girl from the backseat.

“Her name’s Gracie.” He said with a broken voice. “Eric and I–” He shook his head and swallowed in a sob.

Maggie turned back to Rose. “Rose, could you come here?” She asked.

Rose laid the book down on the steps next to her, using an old piece of string to mark what page she was on, and went over to Maggie. Maggie took Gracie from Aaron.

“Her name’s Gracie. Could you get her to Enid? She’s in my office?” She asked. Rose might be a bit on the young side to carry a baby but she was sure she wouldn’t drop her.

“Sure.” She nodded. She extended her arms out and Maggie gently placed the girl into her arms. “I’ll be carefull.” She promised Maggie with a slight nod of her head. She turned around and began to walk back to the manor whilst softly cooing to the baby in her arms.

Maggie put Rick’s letter into her pocket for now. Aaron needed her now. She could already guess what happened to Eric. “I’m here.” She said softly as she embraced her friend. He broke down in her arms.

“He’s gone.” He sobbed. “He’s out there.” He managed to compose himself a little after a while and pulled back. He wiped away his tears with the back of his hand. “We were supposed to come up here together. I know he would’ve wanted me to get her here because she is safe here.” He took a deep shaky breath. “ I can’t believe he’s gone.” He shook his head. “You should read that letter.”

Maggie nodded and got the letter out of her back pocket and folded it open.
—
“Alden, what are you doing?” Maggie asked as she saw him climb up out of the root cellar with a sack slung over his shoulder.

“Jesus asked me to get some of the bumper crop for the hostages.” He explained. “They’re getting hungry.”

“Put that back.” She ordered.

“It’s a bumper crop. We could spare it. They haven’t done anything out of line since they got here. A lot of them are scared and hungry. Not giving them anything to eat is only going to make it worse. We’re supposed to be the good guys.”

“We are the good guys!” Gregory joined in. He’d been following Maggie like a lost puppy, joining in whenever he saw fit. “This went on long enough. You’re handy, right?” He nodded at Alden. “Start building a gallows already. It’ll save us the bullets.”

He cocked a brow. “They surrendered.”

“Gregory.” Maggie sighed tiredly.

“I’m just saying what everyone’s thinking.” He defended.

Alden shook his head, ‘no, you’re not because I’m not thinking that. Jesus is not thinking that and so are probably most of the people outside those walls.”

“I gotta talk with Jesus.” Maggie insisted.

“Exactly.” Gregory approved with a pleased smile.

“Go.” She snapped back at him.

“You know I’m right.” He tried again.

“I said go!” She snapped again, this time a lot more anger carried over in her voice. She began to walk towards the gate and Alden followed suit, still with the sack slung over his shoulder.

“Gregory’s a goddamn idiot.”He sighed. “He’s trying to get into your good graces, but he’s failing miserably.”

“Oh, like you?” She taunted him with a smile.

He sucked his teeth, “and here I was thinking that I was succeeding at just that.” He motioned up to the sack slung over his shoulder. “Aside from this.”

She chuckled softly, “yeah, that’s not helping.”

They walked out of the gate and Jesus walked up to them.

“We have to talk.” She began seriously. They were still far enough from the hostages to talk without them overhearing. Alden placed the sack down on the ground for now. “You shouldn’t have put us in this position in the first place. And now you’re giving them our food.” She started.

“Gregory wants me to build a gallows.” Alden added. “He wants us to hang them all.”

Jesus took Maggie up and down. “And you’re actually considering it?” He asked, concerned.

“Every option is on the table. They have to be.” She insisted.

Jesus’ shoulders dropped, “what are we fighting for, Maggie?”

“You know.”

“Yeah, I thought I did.” He snapped back. “That’s why they’re here.”

“We have to end this and Negan.” She insisted sternly.

“We will.” Jesus promised. “But when we do, we have to make sure what’s left is worth what we lost.”

Maggie dipped her head down and left.

“Is she gonna do it?” Alden asked, concerned. He reached up to his neck and swallowed thickly. “She wouldn’t, right?

“I- I … don’t… know.” Jesus revealed after a while. “We said our bit. This is something she had to decide on her own.”

“I don’t want Gregory to get into her head. He’s annoying but if you listen to him long enough you’ll end up believing him.” Alden shook his head as he spoke.

Jesus looked puzzled.

“It’s almost the same way Negan got in my head. The way he’s probably still in theirs.”He pointed to the hostages. He sighed and held a short pause. “You might not believe it but Negan does actually care about his people. Killing them isn’t going to help anyway but keeping them alive just might.”

“If you believe so.” Jesus replied, still puzzled.
“You guys took me in.” He shrugged. “Means at least some of them might too, eventually.”
–
“Alden, Maggie asked if you could come inside.” Enid said as she walked out of the gate at dusk.

“Sure.” He nodded as he pushed his gun behind his waistband. He followed her back inside and to a patch of empty grass at the side of the manor where Maggie stood with her arms crossed. “So, you have decided?” He asked worriedly.

“You still sleep in that trailer, right?” She asked as she turned to him.

“The carpet’s surprisingly comfortable.” He joked as a reply.

“We could get you a bed.”

He shook his head, “that can wait. We should get this war over first.” He replied as he crossed his arms. He took a deep breath. “You’ve decided?” He repeated.

“We have poles and barbed wire. Could you make a pen out of that?” She tilted her head slightly.

“Yes.”

Chapter Text

“Shouldn’t we tell Jesus?” Alden asked as he stepped on top of the box with a hammer laxly in his hand and holding the pole up right with his other hand.

“If he wants to know what we’re building he can come here and take a look.” Maggie replied as she held the pole in place.

“I can go over and tell him, it’s really no bother at all.” He tried again.

“You know my answer.” She replied. “Now get going.”

He sighed and raised the hammer up to beat it down on the pole.

“Wait, Maggie, you shouldn’t be doing this.” Aaron began as he stepped up. “Let me.”

To Alden’s surprise she took a step back and let him take her place. He narrowed his gaze, not quite understanding what Aaron meant by shouldn’t or why Maggie apparently agreed with him. To him it was just as weird as Maggie not joining the others when they went to the outposts. The hammer was now lax at his side again.

“You gonna swing that thing, or what?” Aaron asked as he looked up at him after Alden hadn’t moved for a couple of seconds.

“Right.” He swung his hammer down. He continued doing so until the pole was firmly stuck in the ground.

“So, you worked construction before?” Aaron asked as they moved in to get the next pole into the ground.

“Yeah, it was a summer job I stuck with out of highschool because I enjoyed it. I did some jobs on my own, under the table. I guess that’s what kind of made me a jack of all trades.” He replied as he set the box back down. “But you’re quite capable at, well, everything. What did you do before?”

“I worked for a NGO. Communications specialist.” He replied. “It has helped me recruit new people to Alexandria.”

“About recruiting people, I still haven’t thanked you.” He switched the hammer to his left hand and extended his right hand out.

Aaron frowned at him. It took him a second to understand what he meant. “No, you don’t. It’s fine. Eric he-” He stopped immediately and tears welled up in his eyes. “I keep forgetting he’s gone.” He added with a broken voice.

Alden reached out for his shoulder. “I’m sorry for your loss. He seemed like a good man.”

“He was.” His voice was still broken. “He was a better man than me.”

They continued on till all the poles were firmly in the ground. The next part was wrapping the barbed wire around the poles to form the pen. After they were all done they turned in to get at least a couple of hours of shut eye before the sun came up and the next day started.
—
With all the hostages now locked up in the pen they needed less people to guard them. This left Alden with nothing to do but to wander around for now. And it wasn’t long until he stumbled across the graves. Sasha had told him about them and he’d stayed clear of it because he wasn’t ready for the confrontation of seeing people dead and buried yet.

But now seemed like the right time. He sunk down onto the grass and pulled his legs close to his chest. The graves weren’t marked and he had no way of knowing which grave was Glenn’s and which was Abraham’s. But in the end it didn’t matter he had gotten them both killed.

“What are you doing?” Maggie asked with a slight snap in her voice. “Because you’re freaking people out.”

He looked up startled, “I-I’m just sitting here.” He moved to get up. “I’m sorry, I’ll leave.”

“No.” Maggie motioned for him to stay put. She looked to the graves.

He followed her gaze. “I was taking a moment. Its…. I did this.” There was hurt in her voice.

Maggie sat down next. “I don’t think you did.” She sighed. “I wanted to blame you when you first showed up here. I tried to convince myself that it was all your fault but I couldn’t.”

“But I’m the reason you were all there.” He objected. Tears welled up in his eyes. “I planned it.”

“Yes, and then you took a shot at Negan. Simon beat you to shit.” She held a brief pause. “You need to stop blaming yourself or it’ll eat you alive.” She looked at him with a knowing look. Something was eating her alive too and it wasn’t guilt, it was vengeance.

She could still see the same guy Alden had been at the prison when she looked at him. But she also saw that he’d gone through a lot, like everyone alive had.

“But Glenn was my friend.”He mumbled with a soft broken voice.

“I know.” She slung her arm around his shoulder. “He’d be glad to see that you’re one of us again.”

He closed his eyes and let out a soft chuckle, “yeah, he would.”

She jumped back to her feet. “Come one, there’s stuff we gotta discuss.”

He stood back up and followed her inside to her office. He frowned at the crib set up next to her desk.

“You put her here?” He asked as he walked to the crib and looked down at the sleeping baby inside. “Poor thing. So young and already lost both her parents.”

“We don’t know that. Her mom might still be alive.” Maggie shot back as she sat down behind her desk.

He shook his head. “She wouldn’t have been at the outpost. Negan’s the one that doesn’t want children to be there.”

Gracie began to fuss softly.

“You should pick her up. She likes it when you walk around the room with her.” Maggie insisted.

Alden gaped at her. “How?”

“You’re really asking me how to hold a baby?” She chuckled as Gracie’s fussing grew louder. “Here, let me show you.” She stood up and walked over to the crib. She picked the girl up and bounced her up and down gently before handing her over to Alden.

He held her like she was made of glass. He walked around the office with small swaying steps as he softly soothed her. He looked uneasy about it as he still didn’t know what he was doing. “Like this?” He asked after a while.

She sat down again. “You’re doing great. Looks good on you.”

He snorted, looking down at the once again sleepy girl in his arms, “don’t even know what I’m doing. You however do. You’d make a great mom.” He only realized what he’d said after the word had already left his mouth. He took a step towards Maggie, his brain scrambling for a way to fix what he’d just said. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that.” He scrambled to say.

Maggie placed her hand over stomach protectively. And all the things added up in Alden’s mind. She could see that he knew it in the shift of his body language too, “yes, I’m pregnant.”

He scrambled for words to say but couldn’t find them. He just stood there holding a baby and looking at her in shock. He didn’t even know what to think. It was supposed to be something that brought happiness. But now, with everything going and everything that had happened, it was more like a twisted show of faith or a curse.

She could read it off his face. “He knew. It’s a good thing.” She told him calmly.

Alden nodded slightly, still not knowing how to react or feel about it. He looked down at Gracie again. “I think she’s sleeping again.”

“You can place her back in the crib.” Maggie insisted calmly. He went back to the crib and placed her down ever so gently. He didn’t want to wake her. “The hostages.” She began as she sat down behind her desk. “They’re alive because we might need them. They’re bargaining chips. We might get into a position where we have to trade them for some of our people.”

“They’re alive.” He shrugged. “That’s enough for now.”

“You do realize we can’t let them live if we don’t?”

He shifted his weight nervously, “how about we cross that bridge when it comes to it?”

There was a long pause in which neither of them spoke, until Maggie continued, “I want you to come with us when we go to the Sanctuary. The generals might be more inclined to surrender once they see you’re one of us now.”

“I’m going to need something in return.” He bit his lip.

“And that is?” She cocked her brow.

“I think you know.”

She sighed deeply, “the hostages.” She stared at him in silence for a while. “Fine, but only those that don’t act out.” She grumbled after a while. “Only them.”

“Deal.”
—

“Why can’t I come?” Rose asked whilst pouting slightly.

“Because we can’t leave this place unprotected.” Maggie started before Alden could. “That’s why you have your gun, because you’re gonna help Kal keep this place safe. Think you can do that?”

“Yes.” She nodded.

“We’ll be back before you know.” Alden promised. “And listen to Kal. He’s in charge.”

“I will.” She promised as they hugged.

They let go and she took a step back, closer to Kal. Alden climbed into the backseat of the car that had Jesus behind the wheel. Sasha was the next to get in, taking the seat next to him and directly behind Jesus. Maggie was the last to get in because she needed to make sure that the entire convoy was ready to roll out before she could.

Theirs was the first car in the convoy and their drive to the Sanctuary seemed to go well for a while.

“Slow down.” Maggie’s tense voice cut through the silence.

“What is it?” Sasha asked as she leaned to the side to look out the windshield.

“Tree in the road wasn’t there before.” She still had the same tension in her voice.

“Could’ve fallen on his own.” Jesus opted as optimistic as ever.

“There wasn’t a storm, so what are the changes?” Alden asked, more scared than anything else.

“Trees fall on their own.” He insisted again.

“It’s them. Something happened.” Maggie insisted. They pulled to a full stop and Maggie took the radio in her hand. “Bertie, turn around.” She waited for a response but there followed none, “Bertie!”

Sasha looked back over her shoulder. “Maggie.”

They all looked back and saw the headlights coming towards them. They were pinned down. One of the vehicle's drove forward past the convoy and pulled to a stop in front of them. The truck’s rolling door was rolled up. Sasha was still looking back over her shoulder.

“We’re surrounded.” She breathed out. “Shit.”

Jesus gasped, “that’s Jerry.”

Gary’s rough hands pulled Jerry down out of the back of the truck and threw him down on the ground. Next a box was lifted out of the back and placed in front of their car. Then Simon stepped out and walked towards them. Alden knew he only had a split second to keep as many people as he could safe.

“Act like you care about me when it comes to it.” He said hastily.

“When it comes to what?” Maggie shot back.

“You know.”

Simon waved at them with a big smile. “Hello,hello,hello!” He chanted excitedly. “What a damn nice night.” He took a couple more steps forward. “You know the drill. Due to your recent decisions, everything has changed. And yet nothing has changed. Everyone needs to hand over their guns.” he turned back,”Gary, shoot that beautiful bastard if anyone tries anything. Same goes for everyone in the cars.”

Simon approached their car and Maggie handed him her gun in silence. Sasha and Jesus did the same with the guy on their side of the car. Simon’s eyes landed on Alden and he smiled sinisterly.

“Would you look at that? The traitor.” He laughed. “Oh, this is going to be fun.”

Chapter Text

Simon yanked Alden out of the car roughly and threw him down on the ground. The rough tarmac bit painfully into his hands as he caught himself.

“Now, luckily for you, Hilltop has been chosen to keep producing for Negan.” He lifted Alden up by his collar and drug him back to the truck. “All this wouldn’t have been possible without your friend Eugene.” He continued. Held Alden’s hair firmly in his hand, keeping him forced on his knees with nowhere to go. Simon looked at Maggie. “Oh, you care about him? That’s going to make this part a whole lot easier.” He pressed her gun against Alden’s temple.

“Because there’s a couple ways to go for him. I could put you in this box and take you back to Hilltop. gather everyone up and kill you in front of the whole place. Could probably figure something out for Alden as well, string him up as a sweet display there. Then we’ll drag you to Sanctuary and put you on a spike. And then my people will lead the walker herd to Hilltop and pull off the same move that your people tried unsuccessfully at our place.” He scoffed. “A pain in the ass for everyone concerned. Or two, we’ll settle things by letting us deal with the traitor here.”

He yanked Alden’s hair back further and forced him high up in his knees. He looked at Maggie and managed to nod ever so slightly at her. Now all she had to do was act like she cared for him.

“No, please, don’t.” She begged convincingly. “He’s one of us.”

Alden could see the tears welling up in her eyes from his position. He never figured she’d be able to sell it that well.

“Then it’s your lucky day!” Simon beamed. “Because we’re going to need to kill one of you. And although I would’ve enjoyed breaking all his limbs and beating him to death, I’ll allow him to take one for the team.” He clicked the safety of the gun and Maggie clenched her eyes shut. “I’m really going to need you to see this, Maggie.”

Alden was keeping it together but even he could tell that Maggie wasn’t. Her breathing was uneven and she was just about able to stop herself from breaking down. At least he could die with the peace of mind that he saved someone else’s life. And a bullet was faster and less painful than what Simon had planned for him. He closed his eyes in anticipation of what was about to happen.

The gunshot rang out. It took Alden a second to realize wasn’t dead. He was still there. Only now did he realize how uneven his heaving breaths were.

“Oh, my bad.” Simon laughed. “I lied. We’ve got something else planned for him entirely.” He chuckled to himself. “I don’t even know who they decided to kill. How funny is that?”

Alden was still too startled to even move and remained in his place as Simon let go of him and walked back to Maggie. She was still doing her best to keep it together, a ragged sob escaping from her mouth from time to time. “Now, tell me I don’t have to kill more people. Tell me! Now!”

“No!” She cried out. She took a deep breath to steady herself. “You don’t need to do any of it, I just want to ask you a favor.”

“What is that?” He asked, entertained.

“I’d like that box. To bury our man.”

“Favor granted.” He walked back to the truck. He and his man climbed in and dove off, driving back past the convoy again.

Jesus, Sasha and Maggie all climbed out of the car quickly as soon as they were gone. Sasha ran to the back to find out who they’d killed. Jesus went over to check up on Jerry and Maggie went to Alden instead.

“You alright?” She asked, she couldn’t hide her concern in her voice. He was still shaking, he didn’t look like he was noticing it himself. He looked almost confused about how concerned she was.

“They’re gone. You can- You can stop.” He stuttered.

“Not an answer. Are you alright?” She asked again, cupping his face in her hands

He shook his head. “This wasn’t how it was supposed to go.” His voice was shivering. “It was supposed to be me. Simon should’ve picked me. I didn’t want to die but-”

She cut him off, “are you hurt?”

“I’m alright.” He swallowed. He stood up on his still trembling legs. He took a second to steady himself. “You really sold it.” He shook his head. “Simon should’ve fallen for it and he should’ve killed me. You did everything you were supposed to, it should’ve worked.”

Maggie looked away. “Yeah, it should’ve.” She spoke softly. She didn’t know how to describe it but she was relieved that Simon hadn’t killed Alden. She told herself that it was because he was useful. She knew it was something different. Something she didn’t want to think about, something she didn’t want to face. She hadn’t been acting like she cared; like Alden had asked of her. She really cared but she couldn’t say that aloud, not yet. So for now she pretended that she only acted like she cared.

“Jerry's fine.” Jesus said. “I brought him to Bertie, he can ride back to Hilltop with her.”

“Do we know who they killed?” Alden asked, defeated.

“Neil.” Sasha replied. “Seems like they picked him at random.”
—
Maggie stormed out of the car. Her despair completely flipped over into anger as she stormed over to the pen without saying a word. No one knew what she was planning.

“What happened out there?” Kal asked concerned.

She ignored him and pointed to one of the men inside the pen.” That one. Get him out.”

Kal followed up on her orders and moved to get the man out of the pen. Alden and Sasha both followed Jesus towards her, all sharing the same confusion.

“Maggie, what are you doing?” Jesus asked pressed.

She ignored him completely, “Kal, I need your gun.”

“What are you doing?” Alden repeated, stressed.

“This one tried to kill Jesus.” She said calmly. Jesus shot a nervous look towards her.

“Maggie, don’t do this.” Alden begged. “It’s not going to fix anything.”

“If Cupcake wants to put on a show, let her put on a show.” The Savior spoke smugly.

Maggie raised her gun and fired, his dead body falling to the ground instantly. She looked at everyone inside the pen. “Saviors killed one out own tonight out on the road. We aren’t even but that was a start.”

“Maggie.” Jesus began.

“Get more guards on duty. Start fortifying the wall and bury Neil. First light, everybody else starts tending crops.”

“So we’re just giving up?” Sasha snapped.

“No, the others are probably under attack which means there’s no more supplies going in, but there might be people. We have to be ready.” She turned to leave. “Gonna be up to Hilltop to make the last stand.”

Sasha nudged Alden, “go after her.”

“What?” He frowned.

“She needs someone to be there for her. Can’t be me, can’t be Jesus.”

That didn’t make sense to him. “I think you should go, you’re her friend.”

“Go.” She ordered as she pushed him to the side. Her voice alone had made it clear that that it was more an order than a request.

“Okay. Okay.” He mumbled as he followed after Maggie.

He knocked on her office door. He waited for a response. When none followed he pushed the door open carefully. Maggie was sitting balled up on the small couch by the fireplace. She looked up at him with watery eyes.

“Sasha told me to go here. I can go get her, or just leave, if you want.”

“No, it’s okay. Come in.” She set her legs down on the ground. “Today was a lot.”

He closed the door behind him. “It was.”

“I broke our deal.”

He sighed and leaned back against the wall, “yeah, that probably wasn’t the smartest thing to do.” He crossed his arms. “They’ve been good, haven’t acted out what so ever. This scared them.” He tipped his head to the side and sucked his teeth. “I might not like it but I absolutely get it. And our deal is still on. There are 38 more hostages.”

“And they still serve the same purpose.” Maggie insisted as she stood up. “It’s about damn time Negan knows too. I didn’t kill him out of anger. I killed him because I have a plan.” She looked at him. “You won’t like that plan.”

“I’ll stay right here then.”
—
“Hey, wake up.” Sasha kicked softly against Alden’s shoulders. “I’m convinced you can sleep just about anywhere.

He sat up. With Kingdom here now he’d given up the trailer and instead decided to sleep on the carpet in Maggie’s office. “It’s surprisingly comfy.”

“Remind me to find you a bed after this is over.” She chuckled.

“I mean those cots at the Prison weren’t much more comfortable than the floor.” He said as he stood up.

“No, they really weren’t.” Sasha sighed. “I still miss that place. I miss what it could’ve been if it weren’t for the Governor.”

“Me too.” He smiled sadly. “The world would be a whole lot better if people just let each other live.” He grabbed his gun from the coffee table next to him and pushed it behind his waistband. “Anyway, time to get to work.”

“Wait. Here.” Sasha threw him his holster. “You can have it back now. You’re gonna need it.”

He looped the loop on the top through his belt and fastened the straps around his thigh. “Thank you.” He set his gun down into it.

“I wanted to ask if you wanted to take guard duty by the pen again.” She continued. “That kid, Henry, is still refusing to leave. He’s trying to figure out who killed his brother. He wants to kill him.”

“Can’t let him do that.”

“That’s why I want you to go over there, you’re the only one that might be able to talk him down when it comes to it.”

“Now that’s giving me more credit than I’m worth.” He joked.

“Maybe.” She shrugged. “I already talked Carol down. She doesn’t want to kill you anymore.”

“That’s some good news.” He chuckled softly. They went their separate ways, both getting on with their assigned jobs.

“You were with them. Carol told me.” Henry started as soon as walked up to them. He switched his gaze back to the pen. “Which one killed my brother?”

“I don’t know.” He replied honestly. “But revenge isn’t going to help you, kid.”

“I’m not a kid! I killed someone.” He bit back.

Alden’s heart sank. His childlike innocence was gone. He was a couple of years younger than Rose and even he was already damaged beyond repair by this world.

“You’re not just a kid.” He replied. “You’re still a kid but you’re sick of people thinking of you as just a kid because you can do more than they give you credit for.” He continued. He could tell he was on the right track by the way he was looking at him. “But you’ve been sitting here for quite a while. Maybe you should take a break for a bit?” He gestured back to the pen, “they won’t go anywhere, I’ll make sure of it.”

The boy looked to Carol hesitantly.

“Go find Jerry. He’ll find you something to eat.” She told him. He nodded slightly and set off.

“He killed someone?” Alden asked, pinched.

“Yes.” She sighed deeply. “Stabbed Gavin through the throat with that stick of his.”

“Shit.” He mumbled.

“Thank you though. We couldn’t convince him to leave. “ She sighed again. “He’s going to get himself killed.”

“He’s not afraid to fight.” Alden shrugged. “He’s not afraid to kill and that’s going to keep him alive. The younger they are the easier they adjust. I mean look at Carl.”

“I know you’re not talking about him. You’re talking about Rose. Saw her walking around with a gun.”

“She’s on guard duty, technically. But, yeah, she has adjusted to this world. I probably wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for her.” He replied.

“She’s a child and you’re putting her in the line of fire. You’re going to get her killed.” Carol shot back with a disgusted look. “And I thought you cared about her.” She added, even more disgusted.

“First off, I’m not putting her in the line of fire. If I wouldn’t allow her to pull her own weight she’d only end up in even more danger because she wants to prove herself, then she’ll get herself killed. It’s the same thing that’ll happen to Henry if you don’t give him more credit.” He was getting pissed off. He and Carol had never been particularly close at the Prison, making it easier for him to snap at her now. The anger and despair he’d felt last night finding a way to escape. “And you’re one to talk. You abandoned Mika with some guy in Alexandria.”

With his words spoken and his anger faded he realized what he’d said. “Sorry, I shouldn't have said that.” He wiped his hand down his face. “I’m falling apart but I shouldn’t have said that.”

“You’re right. I did abandon Mika. I had to leave. I couldn’t stay there anymore. I couldn’t lose more people. But I didn’t leave her with some guy. I left her with Tobin, he’s a good guy. I knew he’d keep her safe.” She spoke looking down at the grass.

“Can attest to the fact that he does. He was just about ready to attack me for being near her.”

“See told you. He’s a good guy.” She replied jokingly. “And you’ll fit right in. We’re all falling apart in our own way here.”

He smiled. If Carol could accept him, then everyone could.
—
“Maggie, you can’t cut off their rations!” Alden protested. “They haven’t done anything to evoke it. And you already took one of them out last night. If we don’t treat them like human beings they’re going to keep on acting like the enemy.”

“They are the enemy, Alden.” Maggie replied calmly. “We have to think of ourselves first. It’s not only Kingdom here now, it’s Alexandria too. We simply don’t have the resources.”

“It’s going to be tough but-”

“Sorry.” Siddiq, the new guy Carl had brought in, started. “Just wanted to thank you for your hospitality.”

“It’s not much.” Maggie replied sadly.

“You’re wrong. It’s everything.” He insisted with a smile. “Do you have a hospital here some kind of infirmary?”

“You hurt?” Alden asked, looking him up and down for blood.

He scoffed, “no, I’m fine. I just have some medical experience. I patched Carl up when he got hurt last night. Thought I could pitch in and help here too.”

“In the trailers.” Maggie replied. “Thank you.”

Siddiq nodded and left to find the infirmary.

“He seems like a good guy.” Alden insisted as he set his hands down on his hips. “The fact that Carl went out of his way during this.” He shook his head slightly. “It’s impressive.”

“You’re trying to convince me to give the hostages their rations back, aren’t you?” She chuckled back at him.

“I think Siddiq set it up beautifully.” He shrugged.

“Fine, they’ll get quarter rations. Same as us.” She relented. “Because he did carry the point across beautifully.”

Chapter Text

“If you fill the crates with food or phonograph records, I will gladly exchange them for a key to your future.” Maggie read out loud from the paper.

“It lists coordinates for our meeting spot.” Rosita added. Maggie handed the paper to Michonne and stepped up to the trunk of the car. She looked over the empty crates in the back.

“This isn’t Saviors.” Michonne insisted. “They’d blow through the gate, make a big show. This isn’t that.”

Alden shook his head.”This is some kind of sick joke. I agree that it’s not Saviors because this really isn’t their style. But someone’s playing a sick joke on us.”

“I wouldn’t put nothing past them.” Maggie insisted.

“Well,if it is a trap, it’s kind of obvious.” Rosita shot back.

“Which is what could make it a trap.”

“What if it’s someone who actually wants to help?” Michonne asked softly.

“Yeah, but who has enough time and resources to just help other people out?” Alden piped up and shook his head. “

“If someone is trying to help and we miss out, we miss out.” Maggie continued. “If somebody is trying to kill us, we die.”

“Not if we’re careful.” Michonne tried.

Alden looked at Maggie. “I can go with Michonne, if you want.”

“Oh, I’m going.” Michonne said firmly.

“You go, I go.” Rosita insisted. She switched her gaze to him. “But I don’t want you to come. You might have saved Sasha but I still don’t trust you.”

“That’s fair.” He nodded and took a step back. “I’ll tap out if that’s what you want. Just wanted to help.”

Michonne directed herself towards Maggie, “this is a chance we can’t pass up. It might change everything.”

“Jesus and the others have been scavenging, and we’re still starving. Maybe this person does have something that can help.” She agreed after a couple seconds of thinking it over. “I’ll grab records,in case this is real.” She nudged Alden. “You get extra clips, in case it isn’t. And tell Sasha I’m going to need her help with this one because you’re going to stay here. You’ll be of more use here.”

—
“So Rick’s off on a suicide mission because they lost Alexandria and now the Saviors are on their way here and will attack tonight. But we traded a bunch of records for a goddamn book and some food?” Alden was still wrapping his head about everything that had happened today because it was all so strange. Not stranger than the dead coming back to live, but strange all the same. “You know someone’s gotta write this down because no one’s gonna believe this actually happened.”

“You should read that book. Because that book is going to help us build this place up, make it better.” Maggie insisted. “Pretty sure you’ll love what’s written in there.”

“After tonight.” He shot back. “After.”

“We should guard the young and those who can not fight inside. Keep them away from the battle till it’s done.” Ezekiel began.

“I’m going to need to give Rose something to do. Otherwise I’m afraid she'll run out and join the fight. And I don’t want that.” Alden added seriously. He crossed his arms and pondered about it for a second. “I could tell her to guard the people inside, it’ll keep her busy. We could ask the same of Henry.”

“I’m not giving him a gun.” Carol shot back, offended. “We’ll convince him to protect the people inside with his staff.” She sighed. “ Especially Mika, she won’t hurt a fly. Even after everything that happened to her, that she went through, she’s still too sweet for this world.”

“We should get ready.” Maggie insisted. “They can be here sooner than later.”

“I’ll tell Rose, they’re playing cards in the other room with Tara.” Alden said as he nodded in agreement.

“I gotta tell Henry because if you tried to tell him, he won’t listen to you.” Carol insisted as she followed him.

hearing happy giggles was something refreshing in a time like this. Mika and Rose were about the same age and Henry was a couple years younger. He was close enough in age for them to get along. Tara was there to make sure that they were entertained and wouldn’t go outside as it was too dangerous now with the Saviors on the way.

“Hi.”Mika and Rose greeted in unison form behind the playing cards in their hands. Both Tara and Henry turned around to look at who entered. Alden dodged Tara’s gaze the best he could as he walked over to Rose on the other side of the table.

“Rose, you got your gun?” He asked. She nodded and pointed to her gun she’d laid on the ground. “Alright. You’re going to need it because I need you to keep everyone inside safe when they come. Make sure they don’t go outside.” He told her calmly. He squeezed her shoulder, “make sure you don’t go outside.”

“Mika, you got yours?” Carol asked.

“Yes, but I won’t use it on people.” She replied.

“Can I use it then? If she doesn’t want it.” Henry asked. “Because I want to fight. I can fight.”

“No.” Carol snapped at him. “It’s Mika’s. You already have a weapon of your own.” She pointed to his staff, propped up against the wall. “And I can’t leave Mika without a weapon to protect herself.”

“She has a knife.” He muttered upset.

Carol ignored what he said, “but I’m going to need you to guard the people inside too. And stay inside.”

Mika nodded in agreement instantly and Henry followed, a bit hesitant.

“I gotta go.” Alden continued. “Gonna hug me or what?” He held his arms out and as he crouched down by the chair so that he could hug Rose without her getting up.

“Don’t leave again. I don’t like it when you leave.” She whispered softly. She pulled back and smiled brightly. “I made you something.” She said as she pulled a small hand knotted bracelet from her pocket. She held it up to him. “Tara taught me.”

He was still dodging her gaze, rather thankful she hadn’t said anything yet. “I love it.” Alden smiled as she tied the thin bracelet around his wrist. “I’ll never take it off. But I gotta get to work now.”

He stood back up and he and Carol left the room. Tobin walked into the room just as they walked out. Alden and Tobin greeted each other with an awkward nod as the last time they saw each other they had been on opposite sides. Mika stood up as he walked in and hugged him. She too pulled a similar bracelet out of her pocket and held it up to him.

“I made it for you.” She announced happily. “It’s for good luck.” She added as she tied it around his wrist.

“Thank you.” He smiled happily. He really cared for her as if she was his own.

“But don’t tell Carol. I haven’t had the time to make a second one for her.”

“I won’t.” He promised. It was an easy promise to make. She avoided him like the plague because of the relationship they’d once had. He had truly loved her but now he believed she’d only pretended to care for him.

—
Alden took the walkie talkie from Maggie. She’d tried to get Negan on the other end but he wasn’t there and they would probably get nowhere with Simon. “I want to speak with Laura.” He said sharply.

“Good evening to you too, Al.” Simon taunted him. “Sorry to inform you but your new friends took her off the table for forever. They killed her. She isn’t going to be there to protect you.”

The walkie talkie nearly slipped from his hand. Despite everything he still considered her a friend, or something similar. “Then I’ll be talking with you, Simon. We have 38 more hostages and this is too nice a night to spend it dying, don’t you think?” He handed it back to Maggie.

“How’s this gonna go?” She asked.

“Well, Maggie Rhee, this is highly regrettable, but the way I see it, the Saviors you’re in possession of are damaged goods. And not to speak of Al. I still have something real special planned for him. But in the end I'm saying; screw them.”

Alden kicked against the metal plates they’d mounted on the edge of the porch in front of the manor to grant cover against gunfire out of anger. “Dammit.” He growled. The pain shooting up his foot and leg immediately calmed him down again. “We could’ve talked with Laura. She would’ve listened to us at least. And she could've made Negan listen.”

“We tried to make it work this way. Now we’ll make it work another way.” She insisted.

Gunfire erupted from outside the walls. The sound of a rumbling motorcycle edging to closer until Daryl drove through the now opened gate, Simon and his convoy following in behind him. Only for them to slam into the armored school bus as it pulled in front of them.

“Now!” Maggie yelled and rapid gunfire erupted all around., all focussed on the Saviors now pinned back behind the school bus.

The saviors answered by shooting arrows towards them that zipped silently towards them through the darkness. Only noticed after someone was already struck through the shoulder. People dashed to the sides and hid behind the pillars and the set up metal fence for cover.

“Get inside!” Maggie yelled to everyone there. Dianne pulled one of the injured men with her inside. Alden scrambling behind her, making sure everyone actually went inside. He turned back and braced himself behind the wall by the door.

“Maggie, come on!”

She mumbled something to herself before she yelled, “lookouts, fall back! Front line, give ‘em cover!” Then she ran inside too.

Listening to the gunfire from outside whilst having to wait to play your part was agonizing. Every bullet, every passing second, someone could die. Alden was already at his spot by one of the windows with a machine gun loosely in his hands. The gunfire stopped abruptly and all went quiet. It was all part of the plan, it meant he had to get ready. He shifted his weight and readied himself to jump up to fire. The lights snapped on, blinding the approaching Saviors. He sprayed fire at them without really aiming for anyone in particular. It send them running back towards the gate where the next group took over the attack. Alden knew his part in this had been small, but he’d been where Maggie wanted him and that was enough.
—
Alden pulled through the night, like most people. They were all focussing on fixing the place back up. Alden had been loading the bodies of dead Saviors into the back of a pickup truck. Tara walked up to him. He was still scared of her. He was just about sure she’d kill him if given a half a chance.

“We gotta talk.” She started as she crossed her arms.

He gave a nod and took a couple of steps away from the stacked up bodies in the back of the old beat up pickup truck. “I heard you were shot last night. Are you sure you should be helping and not resting?”

“It’s just a scratch.” She shrugged. “But I wanted to apologize about the way I’ve been treating you. I was lucky, finding this group. I was with the Governor before and then Glenn saved me. Could’ve gone differently for me. Seems to me it went differently for you.”

“You were with the Governor?” He asked full of disbelief. She simply didn’t look like the type of person that would align herself with a man like that. “I didn’t see you there. And, quite honestly, you don’t really look like you’d join forces with that psycho.”

“He put up a facade, thought he was a good guy, till we got there and he pulled Herschel out of that car.” She closed her eyes and shook her head. “From that point on I was freaking out, never even fired a shot.”

“It sucks being on the wrong side.” He joked, cautiously. “It does paralyze you.” He added as he looked down at his feet. He’d followed Negan’s orders like a meek little sheep because he was scared and too far in to turn back. “Now, being on the good side, feels a whole lot better.”

“It does.” She smiled. “So no hard feelings?”

“No.” He chuckled. “No hard feelings.”

“Then I’m going to get on with my job.” She replied and walked away.

Not long after Alden had loaded all the bodies into the pickup truck. Carl joined him to speed up the tremendous task of burying the dead Saviors.

“Thanks for helping.” Alden said as he picked up the shovel from the back. “Really thought I was going to have to do this on my own.”

“Most people don’t believe you should be doing it but I do. I still believe there’s going to be an after. You could call it a dream, so to say.” He replied as he picked up his shovel. He set his dad’s old hat down on the roof of the truck. “This is the start of it.”

“it is.” He agreed.

They began to dig the graves. The sun was already on it’s way down once the last body had been buried. Dried blood now stained the back of the truck.

“I’ll clean the blood up.” Carl insisted as he put his hat back on. “You better get inside, see if anyone needs any more help.”
—

“Okay, you were right.” Sasha sighed. “The carpet is surprisingly comfortable.”

“Or you’re just tired.” Alden shot back.

“That too.” She agreed. The two of them had elected to sleep in Maggie’s office because there was barely any room left to even lie down anywhere else. Even Jesus had sacrificed his trailer for others and was sleeping on the floor somewhere. After a day of hard work they were so exhausted that they fell asleep fast.

Mika had been quite distraught the whole day because Tobin was injured during the attack. She was sleeping in Jesus’ trailer with Rose and Henry sleeping on the couch. It was an attempt to pretend that everything was like the old world was for them, sleep overs like kids should have.

The sound of people screaming in distress woke both Alden and Sasha up abruptly, followed by the sound of low gurgling growling. “Walkers.” They noted at the exact same moment.

“The gate. They must’ve gotten in somehow. Maybe during the attack even?” Alden questioned. He drew his gun and held it out to Sasha. “Here. Take it. You’ll get more use out of it than me.”

She took the gun in her hand. “Just don’t get yourself killed.”

“Same goes for you.” He said as he pulled his knife and went for the door. “Ready?” He waited for her to nod before he pushed the door open.

Chapter Text

It was chaos. People were screaming and running in panic. Blood and corpses strewn about the mansion's main hall. The only noticeable thing was the smell, or lack thereof. The smell that lingered in the air was the smell of iron, the smell of blood. He saw a man on the ground twitching as a walker went down on his neck. He tore the walker off him and jabbed it in the head as he did. He threw it aside and went back to the man. But it was already too late, blood was gushing readily from his neck. There was no use in stopping the bleeding. The most humane thing to do was let him bleed out, it would only take a matter of seconds. Then once it was done he pushed his knife carefully into the side of the man’s head.

They began guiding people outside. Making sure they didn’t run the opposite way in their panic. Once the house was nearly cleared Maggie sent Sasha and Alden out to check up on the people outside, to see if people inside the trailers were alright. They ran past the trailer homes. Most had their doors closed and were presumably safe. Then they came up on Jesus’ trailer. It had the door wide open. Once they got closer they could hear the high pitched screaming rising from inside and their pace seemed to hasten.

They found Mika huddled up in a corner keeping a walker away from her with a chair. She was screaming and crying for help as the walker clawed for her with his hands. She was only barely able to keep him from scratching her. Sasha made quick work from stabbing the walker in the head with her knife from behind. Its blade was so long that it surely stuck out of the front of the walker’s head.

“No.” Mika sobbed as the body fell to the ground. She threw the chair aside and crawled to the corpse right in front of her. “No.” She sobbed again.

Then Alden noticed a thin bracelet around his wrist, very much like the one Rose had made him. There was only one option who this could’ve been and his heart sank for Mika.

“It was Tobin.” She cried as she clutched onto his checkered shirt. She turned him over and his cries became louder as she saw the state of his face, it was all messed up. He was barely recognizable. There was blood all over him. Some was his and some was from other people he’d bitten because there was too much blood staining the front of his shirt.

“I’m sorry Mika.” Sasha tried to soothe. She cared for Mika too, partly because of her brother. And she also knew how much Tobin cared for her.

“It’s not your fault.” Mika sniffled. Alden grabbed one of the sheets off the couch and covered Tobin up with it. Mika shouldn’t have to look at him like that. “I want to stay with him.” She added softly.

“That’s okay.” Alden smiled sadly.

“Mika, I have to ask this, why was the door open?” Sasha asked as she held her eye on the opened door to make sure nothing could enter.

“It was already open when the screaming started and Henry was gone. Then Rose left to find him. I didn’t have the time to grab my gun, or my knife, before he came in.” She motioned to Tobin.

“Will you be fine here on your own?” Alden then asked as he squeezed Mika’s shoulder supportively. She nodded without looking up from the white bloodstained sheet covering Tobin. “Keep the door closed till someone comes and finds you.”

They hurried back out. “I think Henry would’ve gone to the pen.” Alden insisted. They looked over and immediately noticed that it was empty.

“They broke out.” Sasha noted, perplexed.

“If they did. They’d run.” He shot back and they looked to the gate. A bunch of men were pushing against it to stop it from being broken into by the walkers pushing against it from outside. No words needed to be exchanged for them to run over and try to help them. Once they got closer they realized the men straining to close the gate weren’t from Alexandra, Hilltop or Kingdom, they were the Saviors they had in the pen.

Alden couldn’t feel the relief of being right about the hostages helping them if they only treated them like human beings because he was too stressed about everything else that went on. They quickly realized that these men didn’t need their help because they nearly had the gate closed. The screaming finally stopped and only a few scattered gunshots picking off the last walkers inside rang out before it all went quiet again. Maggie walked up with her gun drawn and aimed towards the guys by the gate.

“Wait!” Alden yelled as he ran up to her. “Look, they’re helping.”

“But they broke out!” She snarled, still keeping her gun raised.

He pushed her arm down gently and shook his head, “I think Henry opened the pen. He’s missing. And Mika said Rose left to find him, she’s missing too.”

Maggie pulled back, “what? Why?”

“I don’t know. That’s all I know.” He replied quickly, stress still carrying over in his voice. “I have to find Carol or Ezekiel. They might know where Henry might’ve gone.”

They searched the entirety of Hilltop through the night but when the sun was up they still weren’t found. Alden was exhausted and was sitting on the steps in front of the manor, fumbling with the thin bracelet Rose had gifted him. He’d run every horrible scenario through his mind over and over again, all of them ending in death. But he managed to keep his hopes up because he knew that she wasn’t helpless out there.

“We’ve looked everywhere. They aren’t here.” Jerry said as he came up to the small group gathered by the steps in front of the mansion.

“I spoke with the Saviors, they said that a kid opened the pen and then they had people turn. They don’t know where he went after that.” Alden added. “Changes are that Henry went after them, outside the walls, and Rose followed.”

“I told him what would happen.” Carol stormed off angrily. “I told him.” She believed that they were already dead. Alden figured she’d go for the gate straight but instead she began to chop wood.

“I’m going to go look for them.” Alden insisted. “Just got to find Maggie first and ask her permission first.” He looked around for her.

“Dude, just go. I’ll tell her. Go find those kids.” Jerry insisted.

“Could you tell her I went with him?” Jesus asked.

“Yeah, sure.” Jerry smiled.

The two of them headed for the gate right away.

“Wait! Hold up!” Tara called after them as they walked through the gate. “I’m coming with you.”

“You don’t have to.” Alden insisted. “You were shot during the attack, maybe you should be resting?” He added, concerned.

“No, it’s been a day, doc cleared me.” She shrugged. “I want to feel useful, so to Sanctuary it is.”

“We’re not.” He replied as they began walking away from Hilltop. “Not at first anyway. There’s an old dive bar about three miles off Edgehill Parkway. There’s a small chance they went there. It’s worth checking out at first at least.”

“We’ll follow you.” Jesus nodded. “But would Rose know where it is?”

“I only went there myself once. Simon wanted my opinion on what it would take to turn it into an outpost, had it marked on a map since then. Rose might’ve seen that. So it’d say no.”

“Yet you don’t seem too worried about them stumbling around the forest.” Tara noted.

“They survived for so long, they’re not helpless. Henry has his staff and Rose has her gun and knife. That should count for something.” He walked out in front of them. “And of course I’m freaking out but letting that take me over isn’t going to help anyone. And I tried shutting down once before, didn’t help either. Going through it is the only thing to do.”

They walked into the surrounding forest, following a dirt road. It wasn't long before the smell of rotting flesh hit their noses. With a little looking around they found the rotting corpse in the forest across a small ditch next to the road. Jesus crouched down next to it. They were sure it was a walker, but the way it had been killed could tell a lot.

“It’s a stab wound from underneath the chin, looks like it was with a knife.” He said after he’d flipped it over.

“That’s Rose.” Alden nodded. He moved his hand across the underside of his chin, “she always stabs them from underneath their chins. She isn’t tall enough to go about it another way.”

Tara cracked a smile, “means she is out here for sure.”

“No, it means she was out here.” He mumbled. He looked around. He knew how she'd move through the forest. When they were on the road they had always moved carefully. Steering clear of roads and thick bushes alike, choosing a path that gave them coverage without blocking all sightlines.

“Where to?” Jesus asked impatiently as he rose to his feet. He wanted to get back to Hilltop already but he promised Maggie that he’d look out for Alden today. So it was his job to make sure they went about this as fast as possible.

“The bar’s that way.” He pointed directly ahead on the dirt road. “But this walker ain’t on that road, it’s across the ditch. Means they probably cut through the woods, behind those shrubs.”

They followed the direction Alden had pointed out, finding a couple more rotting corpses along the way. They were all killed identically. Then they saw a small figure standing in the distance. Their pace hastened and they ran. The sound of leaves and branches crunching beneath their feet alerted the figure to their presence. It turned around slowly, body swaying sideways slightly.

Chapter Text

“Alden?” A soft broken voice asked. It was Rose, her face, shirt and right hand covered in blood. She was clutching a rough jagged rock in her hand, also covered in blood.

“It’s me. It’s me.” He was barely able to get the words to leave his throat over the storm of emotions he was feeling. He pulled her close in a hug, not caring if the blood also stained his clothes. Only now did he notice the dead body laying beside her with his head smashed to bits. It didn’t smell of rot. But it still could’ve been a walker. He pulled back from her.

“Are you hurt?” He asked, checking her over for any signs of bites or scratches in the mess of blood.
“That’s not mine.” She muttered half absently, eyes glassy. She pointed to the corpse, “it’s his.” The rock was still clutched in her trembling blood covered hand.

“You can let that go now.” He eased the rock out of her hand and tossed it aside. Immediately he noticed the cut on the palm of her hand, surely caused by the rock.

Rose only noticed it now too and looked at her hand, perplexed. “Oh.”

Tara and Jesus kept their distance for obvious reasons. She was clearly in shock and they would probably only make things worse.

“Was he a walker?” Alden asked, concerned. The recent attack got him fearing for what walker blood might do to a cut.

“N-No.” Her bottom lip quivered and tears rolled down her cheeks. “He came for me. Henry and I were split off.”

“Where’d he go?” He asked. She pointed to the side and Alden looked back at Tara and Jesus, who both gave a nod. “Let’s get you back to Hilltop.”

“No, we need to find Henry.”

“We’ll go look for him.” Tara promised. “You just get back to Hilltop with Alden.”

She nodded slightly, “Okay.”
—

“Is she alright?” Maggie asked once she stood at the top of the stairs in the mansion.

“Yeah, Syddiq said it was just a sprained wrist and a cut on the palm of her hand.” Alden replied. “She’s exhausted though, fell asleep right away.” He paused and shook his head. “She had to bash a guy’s head in with a rock. She shouldn’t have to do something remotely like that just to stay alive. Part of why I stayed at Sanctuary was because at least she didn’t have to do stuff like. She still saw it, but she didn’t have to do it herself. And now I don’t know anymore. I feel lost.”

“When I shot that Savior after Simon killed Nial and sent his body to Negan, I did so to anger him. I wanted him here. I wanted to be the one to kill him, for Glenn.” She spoke. She’d started to realize how much easier it was to speak about certain topics was with Alden than with others, like Sasha and Jesus. His perspective came from an opposite side and his opinion tended to reflect that. Sometimes even to her annoyance. Her shoulders dropped, “I never considered the cost.”

“The cost?” Alden raised a brow. “ We’re fighting a war. That price was always going to be paid. It’s not your fault.”

“It was. I wanted Negan riled up and I got everyone killed.” She wanted him to be mad at her, or at least tell her that she was wrong because that felt right.
“You thought it was the right play. You wanted him erratic so that he’d make a mistake.” he replied calmly. “You only know if something was the right choice after the fact.” He paused shortly. “You’re a good leader, Maggie. Don’t ever question that.”

She felt like she didn’t deserve his compliment. She needed him to be mad at her. “That dive bar you told me about when you came back? I told Rick about it and he went there with Morgan.”

“What?” There was an angry snap to his voice. “He’ll kill them.”

“Those Saviors? They ran. They deserve it. Those that stayed are safe.” She replied, wanting to rile him up.

“They made a mistake.” He shot back, angrily. He took a step back and frowned slightly. Then he realized and let his shoulders drop. “You want me to be mad at you!”

She crossed her arms and stayed silent, eyes fixed on nothing in particular.

Now he was really getting pissed off. He knew that it was exactly what she wanted from him but he couldn’t help it. “You’re not the only one that feels like shit because you got people killed. It feels worse than actually killing someone. I know that feeling. You want the world to go out of their way to punish you. You want people to be mad at you because you feel like you deserve it. But even that won’t feel like enough because it will never weigh up against the shit feeling of the memories the people you got killed will never have, will never share with you.” He rambled on.

He’d wanted to get this off his chest more than he’d realized. His guilt about Glenn had only gotten worse since finding out that she was pregnant. He took a deep breath to calm down.

“Don’t use me for that. Don’t…” Tears welled up in his eyes and streamed down his face.

Maggie teared up too. they shared that same feeling, the same pain. Before she knew it she was sobbing into his chest quietly as he was holding her tightly. Silent tears still streamed down his own face. They both needed this. She pulled her head back and looked at him. Before either of them noticed what they were doing their lips were connected together. They both needed this. Their kiss was sweet and tender; comforting. It was cut short by the familiar sound of someone knocking on the door of Maggie’s office. They pulled back from each other hastily, only just in time for Jesus not to see them in each other's embrace.

“Uh.” Jesus lingered in the half open door with the doorknob still in his hand, certain he’d just walked in on something private. “I just wanted to say we found Henry. He’s upset, but alright. He’s with Carol and Ezekiel right now.” He explained without moving. “I’ll leave again.” He pulled the door closed behind him.

Alden and Maggie exchanged a look. They both had to laugh; it was the only way to relieve the now awkward tension between them.

“This was…” Maggie started, unsure.

“Something.” He finished for her with a slight snicker. He turned serious and wiped the tears that still lingered on his face away with his hand. “Don’t worry about it. I won’t tell anybody. I was just-”

“Caught up in the moment.” She finished for him with a nod.

“Exactly.” He nodded. He didn’t know where to go from here, and neither did Maggie. They stood there just staring at each other for a while until Alden scraped his throat, “I’m going to say hi to Henry.” Their stares lingered on each other for a couple more seconds.

They were both in disbelief about what happened. Maybe back at the prison they could’ve been something, eventually. But he’d been friends with both Maggie and Glenn and because of that he would’ve never allowed himself to feel such a way about her. The attraction he could feel very clearly now. But it wasn’t right. She was a widow, she was still grieving and carrying his baby. For now, the only right way to go was not to speak about their kiss and pretend it never happened. He told himself that it was because he wanted to protect her from more heartbreak. Because they were still fighting a war and he might die, in fact he was very likely to die. He was just protecting her.
—

“You were right.” Alden started as he held up A key to our future. “I do really like this book.” He’d been sitting in Maggie’s office, behind her desk, for an hour or so reading.

“Is it stuff you can make happen?” Maggie asked as she walked on in.

“Oh, yes.” He smiled. “This place is going to be better than ever if we win.”

“When.”

“When we win.” He corrected.

This entire day they’d both managed to pretend that yesterday never happened. It was easier that way. Maggie picked Gracie up from her crib. Everyone was taking turns in caring for her. “Did she make a fuss?”

He shook his head, “just napping the whole time.” He wasn’t exactly taking a turn in caring for her, but he had been watching over her. Anything other than giving her a bottle went above his head. He simply didn’t have a clue on what to do with a baby.

“We should really find someone to adopt her.” She sighed as she bounced her slightly.

“Yeah.” He laid the book down. “Might be a bit off track, but I’ve been thinking about Aaron. Doesn’t sit right with me about him still not being back. And I know Enid told us that he had to make it work with Oceanside before he came back but from what she told you they don’t sound like they're willing to join. Maybe we should send someone to get him back here.”

“Aaron can look out for himself. And as strange as it sounds; he needs this right now. He’ll be back once he’s ready.” She looked down at Gracie. “Although he’d be a great option, don’t you think?”

He shrugged. “A whole lot better than me, that’s for sure. And for sure, he might even want to.”

“Hey, Maggie.” Sasha started as she entered the office without knocking. She paused as soon as she saw Alden sitting behind the desk and Maggie standing on the opposite side. It was a strange sight and she took a second to let it sink in. Maggie and Alden really seemed to be spending more time together. “Gregory’s back at the gate, again. He says that Dwight sent him. Might be something.”

“He really keeps going back and forth constantly.” Alden shook his head. “But if Dwight actually sent him? Now that’s interesting.”

“We gotta hear him out.” Maggie agreed.

Sasha frowned slightly, “yeah sure.” She was in disbelief because Maggie seemed to follow Alden’s lead. “That’s why I came here.”

“Alden, could you-” Maggie started but was cut off by Alden before she could even finish her question.

“Yes.” He already replied as he jumped up and rounded the desk. He stretched his arms out to take Gracie from her. “Might do her some good to go outside for a bit.” He said once he settled her in his arms, still wrapped up in her baby yellow blanket.

Sasha only just about managed to stop her jaw from dropping. Not too long ago Alden had been with the enemy and played a part in Glenn’s death. And then Maggie had held a gun against his head. If it weren’t for her and Jesus talking her down she might very well have pulled that trigger. And now here they were acting like they’d known each other for years.

They made their way down to the gate. Once they got close they could hear Gregory yelling up to Kal from the other side desperately. Who clearly looked annoyed himself.

“He’s not going to shut up.” He yelled down to them, tiredly.

Alden blocked most of the sun from Gracie with her blanket. He still felt unsure about holding her but Maggie had assured him that he wasn’t doing anything wrong. And he was pleased to see that she’d fallen asleep again, her little hand clutched onto his shirt tightly.

“He knew what he was walking back into.” Maggie insisted. She looked up to Kal, “open the gate.”

“Maggie, thank you. I’ve been through hell.” He began in his usual hysterical way. “I fought to get back because I have information you need.”

“Talk.” She crossed her arms.

Gregory waved a folded up map around. “This is from Diwght. He sent me here. It’s a way to end this.”

“Okay, give it here.” She spoke as if she was talking to a misbehaving child and held her hand out. “Hand it over.”

He handed it over silently. Maggie gave a nod to Sasha and she took Gregory with to lock him into the now empty pen.

Rick, Michonne and Carl had all noticed the commotion as they’d been out front playing with Judith. Maggie went over to them after she’d looked the map over herself. She handed Rick the map.

“What are we gonna do?” She asked.

Rick took his time to look the map over. “There’s only one thing we can do.” His eyes narrowed. “Tomorrow we’ll end this.”

“We’ll tell everybody.” Michonne nodded. “You have enough to worry about already.

“Thank you.” She nodded. She and Alden went back to her office and he placed Gracie back down in her crib.

Maggie leaned back against her desk and bit her lip. “Maybe we should talk about yesterday, about what happened.”

“We don’t have to. Like I said; it never happened.” He replied. “But if you really want to talk about it, we can.”

“Well I want to talk about it. I can’t pretend it never happened. I can’t stop thinking about it.” She sighed and shook her head. “I don’t know how to feel about it. But I know I’m not ready for it…” Her voice began to break. “But it happened and it felt right and now I don’t know what to do.”

He fumbled with his hands. “I kinda feel the same. It felt right but…” He didn’t want to finish his sentence. He couldn’t. Being with Maggie felt so right but doing it over Glenn’s dead body felt wrong. He couldn’t think about it without feeling disgusted with himself. “It’s wrong, right?” He stuttered out. “It feels like I’m betraying him. Even more than I already did.”

“You’re not.” Her voice was soft. “You’re not.” She repeated. She felt the same; she also felt like she was betraying Glenn. With the constant threat of death looming over you most people tended to live fast but this was too fast for both of them. “It’s too fast. For now.” She breathed out.

“It’s too fast for now.” He agreed. He cracked a smile. “But I’m still going to cover you tomorrow when it comes to a shootout.”

“Fine.” She chuckled. She crossed her arms, “but I’m not letting you sleep on my office floor anymore, it’s getting pathetic.”

“It’s fine. It’s really more comfortable than you might think, and besides,there’s no other place left to sleep. Could settle for the grass outside.” He replied.

“There is another place.” She insisted.

Chapter Text

“I can just crash on that chair over there.” He pointed to the armchair shoved into the corner of the room. “That’ll be more than enough.”

“It’s just a bed and I want you well rested for tomorrow. It doesn’t mean anything.” Maggie insisted.

He stared down at the king size bed and sighed. “Fine.” He huffed and laid down on the bed, on top of the covers. He laid his head down on the pillow and his eyes fell closed instantly. “I forgot how comfortable beds actually were.”

“Told you.” Maggie hummed. “You gonna take off your shoes, or?” She wasn’t confused about him still wearing his clothes because nearly everyone did so due to the constant threat of another attack but the shoes were still odd.

Alden nodded and hummed, already half way off to sleep. When the next morning rolled around Maggie was one the first people up.

“Hey, wake up. The first group’s about to leave.” She nudged her leg against his food.

He opened his eyes. “Hey.” He mumbled. He shot right up. “Wait, the first group’s about to leave? Why didn’t you wake me up?”

“Because we’re not going with the first group.” She replied. “Here.” She tied a purple ribbon around his upper arm before he really realized what he was doing. “Also I still meant to ask where the hell did you get that shirt from?”

“Someone gave it to me. Tammy or something I believe?” He wiped his hand down the brown long sleeve dress shirt. “She got mad at me for still wearing my old shirt because it had blood on it.”

“Looks good on you.” She smiled as she handed him his machine gun.

He stood up and swung the strap over his shoulder. It wasn’t long after that they set out to fight, joining with the other group. A couple people stayed back to protect Hilltop, amongst them Carl and Tara. They walked in a group across a field.

“How much further?” Daryl asked.

“We grow closer. Yonder, over the ridge.” Ezekiel replied as they carried on walking.

No one was talking and the silence was eerie. The focus was purely on the task at hand. They cut through a bunch of birch trees and then they heard the very familiar sound of the Saviors whistling. Everyone’s guns went up, all scanning for where the whistling came from.

“Well, damn, Rick. Pegged again.” Negan’s voice began, amplified over a megaphone. They were still nowhere to be seen. “Pegged so very hard. I ambushed your ambush with an even bigger ambush.”

“How about you step out and face us?” Rick yelled in no direction in particular.

“Oh, I’m everywhere Rick. Pick a direction to run. See how you do. Make it fun for all of us. Guess what else I did?” He taunted. “I brought some of your old friends. You remember your old buddy Eugene? Well he is the person that made today possible. Same goes for Dwighty boy here. In case you were wondering, he didn’t ream you on purpose. No, he is just a gutless nothin’ that sucks at life, and now he gets to stand up here and watch you all die, and he’s gonna live with that.” He held a long serious pause. Probably to let the words sink in on Dwight. “Gabriel, well… he’s gotta go too. We are cleaning house today, Rick. And then… there’s you. It never had to be a fight. You just had to accept how things are. So, here we go.” Another pause. “Congratulations, Rick.”

Alden stepped out in front of Maggie to cover her as best as he could. He was still scanning for any signs of the Saviors and so was everyone else.

“3!” Negan began to count down. “2!” A long pause let the tension grow. Gun men appeared at the top of the ridge. “1!” And all the guns fired. But instead of everyone getting riddled with bullets the guns exploded in their faces. Some dropped to the ground either dead or in pain. There was a weird moment where no one really knew what happened or how to react.

Rick was the first to pick himself back up. “Now!” He yelled as he began to run towards the Saviors, everyone else following his example. Gunfire rang out as the Saviors, now unable to defend themselves, were picked off.

“He’s running!” Maggie yelled as she ran after Negan. Alden and Sasha followed closely behind.

They chased after the fleeing Saviors till Laura turned back to them. “Don’t shoot. Please.” She breathed exasperated. “We’re done.” She dropped to her knees and put her hands up. “It’s over.”

Alden could barely believe his eyes. Simon had told him she was dead. He watched as the other Saviors followed her example and dropped to their knees too. He tossed his gun down into the gras and ran up to Laura. He dropped to his knees and hugged her.

“Al, this is weird.” She grumbled confused.

“Sorry.” He pulled back and stood up. She still remained down on her knees with her hands up. “Simon said you died.”

“Nearly, Dwight shot me and it took me a while to get back to the Sanctuary. He thought he was speaking the truth. He’s dead though, Negan killed him.”

“He deserved it.” Alden spat.
“Alden, pick your gun back up.” Maggie ordered. She’d given him a moment but now she needed him to get back to it again. He stepped back and picked his gun back up. Maggie turned herself to the surrendered Saviors. “Keep your hands up and don’t try anything.”

The group looked to the side to see Rick face off against Negan by a lone tree on his own. No one was moving to help him, they all just stared at the unfolding fight.

“Should we help him?” Alden asked, looking towards Michonne.

She shook her head, “no, he needs this.”

Rick’s knife slashed through the air rapidly. Negan sunk down to his knees, his hand clutching onto his bleeding neck. Rick stared down at the man in front of him that took so much from him, that nearly took his son from him. He still clutched the bloodied knife tightly in his hand. He held his other injured hand close to his chest. He turned away and looked up at the group watching them as he walked towards them. Then his eyes fell on Siddiq and he paused. His face shifted as he looked down at his own blood covered hands.

“Save him.” His voice was soft and he sounded almost disorientated. Siddiq ran forward immediately.

“No!” Maggie cried out. She ran forward but Michonne caught and held her back. “No, he can’t! No!” There was so much heartbreak in her voice. So much hatred for the man that took her husband from her. “No! He killed Glenn!”

“We have to.” Rick mumbled without looking back at her.

“We have to end it!” She cried. “We have to make it right!”

Everyone was standing there ignoring Maggie’s cries, doing nothing. Michonne was the only one doing something; holding her back. Most couldn’t even look at her right now. And Alden couldn’t stand by and watch. He handed his gun to Sasha, who already had her hand reached out for it because she had anticipated that he’d do something. Whatever he wanted to happen to Negan didn’t matter now, whether he wanted him to live or die. Someone besides Michonne needed to be there for Maggie.

“It’s not over till he’s dead.” She cried out again.

“Maggie.” Alden said softly as he stepped out in front of her to block her view from Negan. He wasn’t planning on talking, he just wanted to be there for her.

“No!” She yelled past him. Michonne let go of her and she took a stumble forward against Alden’s chest. He was sure that she was probably too far out of it to even notice. She beat her fists against his chest out of frustration, overwhelmed by emotions.

He let it happen because he was there for her. He held her tight when she slumped against his chest and followed her down to the ground when she collapsed into a sobbing mess. She shook in his arm with each sob. Her face buried into his chest. Rick was holding a speech but neither of them really cared to listen. He didn’t care right now, he couldn’t.

People started to leave and eventually most people were gone. She only seemed to calm down after Rick, Michonne and Siddiq took Negan back to Alexandria. Alden and Maggie were clear to take one of the Savior’s cars back to Hilltop instead of having to walk back like most other people.

They had already been on their way back for a bit before Maggie spoke up with a soft voice, “thank you. For being there.”

He didn’t want any praise for doing what any decent human being would’ve done. It didn’t feel right. “It was nothing. I did nothing.” He replied with a shrug.

“You were there.” She took a deep breath. “Do you think Rick made the right decision?”

“I-” He couldn’t find the words. “I don’t know.” He said eventually. He hoped he could leave it there but Maggie’s silence conveyed that she didn’t want to leave it there. “Killing him would’ve ended it, but it also could’ve made him a martyr. Keeping him alive and locking him up proves that we’re building towards a better world.”

“That’s not exactly giving your opinion.”

“I don’t think I get to have one on this.” He replied with a sigh. “Because despite everything that happened Negan kept me and a whole lot of other people alive. Killed a whole bunch too. I know he’s about as far from a good guy as you can go without him being a full on psychopath.”

“You’re right, you don’t get to have one.” She shot back, the slightest bit of anger peaking through in her voice. She was silent for a couple more seconds. “Are you planning on going back to Sanctuary? Now that it’s going to change there.”

“I left for good reason. So, no, I wasn't planning on it.” He replied without any hesitation. “Hilltop feels like I can actually start living instead of surviving. Kinda like back at the Prison. But I still want to help with making Sanctuary into something better. I just don’t want to live there.”

Hilltop showed up in the distance and then Maggie’s eyes fell onto a patch of burned grass near the gate and the beams blackened with soot. “What’s that?” She exclaimed as she pointed towards it.

“The hell.” Alden mumbled as he slowed the car down. “I can see Kal on top of the platform. But maybe they were attacked?”

“Maybe, but it does look like we won. Otherwise someone would’ve gone out and found us.” She insisted. And she was probably right.

They pulled through the gate in the same slow place and got out of the car. Tara and Carl immediately walked towards them, Carl holding Judith in his arms.

“I guess you saw the burned grass.” Tara began upon seeing their slightly worried faces.

“Yes, we did.” Maggie nodded. “Were you attacked?”

“The Saviors showed up.” Carl replied as he set Judith down on the ground to let her wander around.

“We got everyone out and into the woods.” Tara continued. “The Saviors that were here already were ready to die protecting our people. They said it had to do with the fact that you showed them that there was another way. And we probably all would’ve died if Aaron hadn’t showed up with Oceanside.”

“Aaron. He’s here?” Her voice balanced between relief and concern, not quite sure what to feel yet.

Carl pointed back to the manor over his shoulder, “he’s inside.”

Maggie rushed to the manor immediately, leaving the others behind by the parked car. “Aaron!” She exclaimed relieved upon seeing her friend with Gracie bundled up in his arms.

“Hey.” He gave her a side hug, complicated by the baby in his arms.

“You look like crap.”

“Feel like it.” He replied. “I couldn’t go back till I made Eric’s death mean something.” He looked out the window. “And now it means something.” He let his head hang and pulled Gracie closer. “It feels strange.”

They shared the same heartbreak of losing the one they had planned on growing old with.

“That’s not going to change anytime soon. Sometimes I forget and think he’s right there. And then other times there’s nothing else I can think about but his death.” She spoke sadly. “Gracie still needs someone to raise her.” She added to cut through the tension.

“Yeah.” Aaron whispered softly whilst looking down at her. “Have you got someone on your mind already?” He asked without looking up.

“Yes.” She nodded. His shoulders dropped; he’d grown quite attached to her already. Maybe it was because he first got to hold her right after Eric was gone. It was right after he saw Eric’s body stumble away from him across a field. Now his body would rot slowly in the sun until eventually some stranger would smash his brain in and leave him there, like he’d never been a person that someone cared for. All Aaron had was his memories to remember him by. There would never be a brain because he could never find his body to lay him to rest. He couldn’t think about it for too long or he would break down.

Maggie just smiled at him. “Well, actually I was thinking about you, Aaron. Figured you might want to.”

“I- I-... Yes.” He stuttered out. “But she deserves someone that can protect her.”

“You can do that.”

Chapter Text

Alden sat on the front steps of the once empty trailer they had locked him into when he first arrived at Hilltop. Now this trailer was his home. He didn’t mind the fact that it was out back and some distance away from the other trailers. Some people still gave him odd looks or barely acknowledged him. He could easily escape for a bit. More and more people seemed to accept him as a member of their communitie.

“Alden, do you think we can still pick some of our stuff up from Sanctuary?” Rose asked, lingering in the door frame behind him.

He looked back and up over his shoulder. “I told you that we probably wouldn’t get back what we left behind when we escaped with Sasha. And you said you had everything you wanted to take with you.”

“I know. And I did.” She replied, crossing her arms. “I’m not stupid.”

“I didn’t say you were.” He chuckled. “But if you didn’t forget anything then why do you want to go back?”

“I took everything I could bring with me.” She explained calmly. “It’s only about that quilt. I really liked that quilt.” She fumbled with her hands a bit. “I know they probably burned it or something. But I really liked it.”

“It’s no bother for me to look if it’s still there. I’m going to help with construction there tomorrow anyway. Just don’t get your hopes up.”

“I won’t.” She insisted right back.

The next morning Alden found himself in front of the old factory standing next to Laura. He needed a moment to take in how much it had changed already. “I have to say that it does look a whole lot better without the walkers in front.” He noted. “And the lack of the smell of death is also an improvement.”

“Does that mean you’re planning on moving back in?” Laura asked.

“No, Rose and I were never supposed to be here.” He shook his head as he spoke. “This place has too many bad memories anyway. I came back to help and hopefully bring some of our stuff back.”

“Oh, your stuff’s still there.” She replied. “No one really cared enough to go in and get rid of it once we realized you were gone. Negan felt like you stole Sasha from him and he’d wanted to use her as a bargaining chip. He figured you went back to Alexandria, so that became what we were focussed on.”

“No, I was planning on going to Kingdom. It was my safest bet because the Saviors never set a foot inside their walls. It was Sasha that opted for Hilltop instead. Alexandria being attacked was a given, I just couldn’t let Sasha be used as a bargaining chip.”

“I was glad you got out.” She said softly. “You wouldn’t have lasted long here.”

“Uhm, thanks?” Alden asked, a bit confused.

Aaron walked over from one of the trucks and tapped Alden’s shoulder from behind to get his attention. “The truck’s empty, we could load up already. Have it done before we’re tired and want to head back.”

“Sure.” Alden nodded. He turned to Laura again. “See you later.”

“You too, Al.”

“So how come they all call you Al? I heard them call you that in Alexandria too.” Aaron asked as they went up the stairs outside. “But now no one does.”

“It’s a nickname Negan gave me. I didn’t pick it. Never really liked it but I wasn’t going to tell Negan that. Kinda helped with adjusting to the way things went here.” He replied as they reached the top of the stairs and went inside. “I would prefer it if you just kept on calling me Alden.”

“Then I’ll just keep on doing that.” He looked around the darkened hallways they walked through. He’d never gone into the Sanctuary before and this was far from how he imagined it looked. The floors were banged up from years of people walking across it and the walls were shabbily painted in a dark gray till it switched over in white half way up the wall. “This place is depressing.”

Alden snorted. “This is nothing. You should see what they passed off as cells; empty storage rooms with only a thin strip of light from underneath the door. Not only depressing but terrifying.It’s actually more terrifying inside one of those cells than you might think.”

“You mean where they locked Sasha and Daryl up?” Aaron asked. Then he frowned as the realization hit him, “wait. Did-did you get locked up in there?”

He hummed. “Once. It was when Dwight escaped and ran into Daryl. Simon convinced Negan that I knew something because I was supposedly friends with Dwight. “ He sighed. “We talked but that was it. But of course they still beat the shit out of me to get information out of me that I didn’t have. And then they locked me up. Laura talked them down from doing worse long enough until Dwight and Sherry turned up.” He sighed again and let his hands glide past the walls as he walked. “Feels like a lifetime ago.”

Aaron didn’t know what to reply. So he followed Alden in silence until he pushed on the doors open. “Here it is.” He announced. He walked on through and looked around. “Laura was right. No one touched a thing.”

Aaron followed him and looked around too. Almost immediately he began to laugh hysterically and cry at the same time. Alerted and concerned, Alden turned around.

“Are you okay? What’s wrong?” He asked, taking a step closer, looking unsure.

“That chair.” He managed to squeeze out as he pointed at the old torn up armchair shoved up in the corner that Alden had taken from his home. “Eric and I wanted to get rid of that old thing but it didn’t feel right to just get rid of it. So when you took it we acted like we minded but actually we were glad to be rid of it.” He continued.

“And here I was, wanting to gift it back to you.” He chuckled. His chuckling quickly changed into laughing too, “and I only took it because it was so goddamn ugly. I felt so guilty.”

They continued to laugh until they were both out of breath. “Never would’ve thought to stand here with you laughing about this. God, I wanted to kill you.” Aaron continued. “One thing’s for sure; I’m not letting you leave that chair here.” His statement sent them into one last spurt of laughing before they were both finally back down to earth.

“Gotta have a chair ready for when you come and visit.” He added. “Let’s get packing. It shouldn’t take long, a couple minutes at most. There’s not much here anyway.” He went around a couple different cabinets till he’d gathered everything that they hadn’t been able to take with them. The last thing he grabbed was the colorful granny square quilt which he folded up and placed on the seating of the old armchair. Now it was only a case of getting everything loaded up into the back of the truck.

Laughing about a stupid armachair was one way to surpress the memories of this place he so desperately wanted to forget. The war had kept his mind busy enough with matters of life and death to think back about it. But now when he walked here, alone, it all came flooding back to him.

He stood in the mainhal of the factory on his own and he could see and smell what happened to Dwight’s face as if it was happening right in front of him. He was paralyzed like he was that night, almost too terrified to breathe. He was only rescued from his thoughts by one of the inevitable loud sounds of constructions, startling him back into reality.

Why did it hurt more to remember the pain of someone else than it did his own?

In the old world he’d be in for years of therapy after everything that happened to him, but now it was just the cost of living. Everyone alive paid that price with their sanity.

He had paid that price with his sanity the second he joined the Saviors. He knew it all along but facing it was more difficult than pretending he was still a decent human being. Truth was that he hadn’t been decent in years anyway, not since he had killed. A distant memory that had once haunted him but now seemed like a breezy summer holiday. The murder of his own brother seemed better than whatever had happened here.

He had to remember more; he had to face his memories. He had to move on from this haunted place. Facing those memories was the only way he could go on, however much it scared him.

Walking through the hallway the small hallway towards the cells was nauseating and his legs felt heavier and heavier with each step. And then he was there. His only tiny portion of hell. He held the door handle in his hand for a while, mustering the courage to push the door open and cursing himself for being such a wimp.

He pushed the door open with his eyes closed. He took another deep breath and opened them. The fear he’d felt inside that dark horrible place flowed back over. It took him over and he could feel the tips of his fingers tingle. The fear ebbed away as the room was now just a storage room, like it had once been, with shelves and all.

A storage room wasn’t something that could haunt him. He shook it off and rolled his shoulders back, he still had a job to get back to for the day. He took a deep breath, turned around and got back to work for the day.
—

It was the soft crying that woke them up like their own personal alarm clock like he did nearly every morning now. After settling him down Maggie climbed back in bed for just a minute and almost immediately Alden laid his head down on top of her chest. They stayed like that for a couple of minutes, Maggie slowly running her hand through his hair in small circles.

“Alden, come one, get off. We gotta get to work.” She said after a while as she tried to sit up.

“Five more minutes.” He whined as he turned his face into her chest, his words muffled by the covers.

“This was your 5 minutes.” She chuckles. “There’s people waiting on us.”

He looked up at her, moving his body so his arm was across her chest too. “Actually they’re waiting on you.” He smiled. “And one of them just so happens to be me.”

“Well, you’re not waiting because quite frankly you’re holding me hostage.” She teased as she pushed him off and back to his own side of the bed. “And Earl’s waiting for you.”

“I’m sure he won’t mind me being late for once.” He huffed into his pillow.

“I mind.” She shoved against him again before getting out of bed. Alden sat up and watched her walk towards Hershell’s crib. He was only a couple of weeks old and growing fast. He already resembled his father greatly, and it hurt.

It hurt Maggie and Alden in different ways but it had also pulled them closer together.

They still hadn’t labeled their relationship. They liked being close together and spending time together. They were there for each other and they were something. And that was enough for now.

Maggie swayed Hershel from side to side carefully as she paced around the room slowly. She could see that Alden was watching them intently. And she had to ask, “are you sure you don’t want to hold him?”

He shook his head, “I read some of those medical textbooks from Enid. He’s so tiny and I don’t wanna make him sick.” It was true that he was afraid to hold him but it wasn’t the whole truth. He also felt like he didn’t have the right to hold him. It was yet another way for him to betray Glenn. Maggie asked him nearly every day. She didn’t want to force him into it, only assure him that it was alright. She wanted him to know that she trusted him enough to hold him. She wished that she could find the right words to tell him that holding Hershel wasn’t betraying Glenn’s memory.

“You won’t break him.” She finally settled on saying as she sat down next to him.

“That’s-” He had a distant look on his face, one he’d been getting more and more since Hershel’s birth. She scooted closer to him and rested her head on his shoulder. “That’s not what I’m afraid of.” He finally breathed out.

“It’s okay.” She whispered as she lifted her head back up and straightened her back. She realized that it might be better to take a direct approach instead, “you won’t betray Glenn if you do.”

His breath shuddered and he looked down at his lap, fumbling with his hands. “It’s not just that either.” He took a deep breath. “And don’t you laugh at me because I know I’m thinking way too far ahead already but I can’t be his father figure. I don’t know how. I never really had one myself, my own dad wasn’t worth a damn.”

“What about Rose then? Haven’t you been raising her throughout all of this?”

“That’s not the same. She’s like a little sister to me.” He replied.

“You’re still the closest thing she has to a parent.”

“That’s more of a sad thing than it is a good thing.” He huffed.

Maggie snorted slightly, “don’t put yourself down.” She bumped her shoulder against his. “Now scoot back against the headboard.”

He followed her order and before he knew it, or realized it, he had Hershel in his arms for the first time. He was too startled to look down at him at first. Not until Hershel stirred slightly and murmured softly, having woken up from his nap again.

“Hey.” He whispered softly as he looked down. Hershel blinked up at him with big eyes, taking in every movement with the utmost concentration. As Alden was staring down at him he realized that he could indeed never be father to him because even now he looked too much like Glenn already. He would feel like he was stealing from him constantly. But he would still give anything to protect him and not just because of Glenn.

Chapter Text

Alden sat back in the old tattered armchair and stared at the bed he now shared with Maggie. He thought back to how it all started, after the war had ended and they were on the way with rebuilding the different communities.

“We need more supplies.” Maggie had been the first to speak. “Alexandria still doesn’t have any beds because Negan torched them all.”

“There’s a mall close to the Sanctuary.” Alden opted. “It’s on the outskirts of the city. I don’t think anyone ever went in there to bring back beds and stuff, but I know they are there because people told me so.”

“Is it safe?” Sasha asked.

“I don’t know.” He shrugged. “All I know is that it most likely hasn’t been ransacked.”

“We’ll scope it out together first, Alden.” Maggie insisted with a nod towards him.

“No.” He and Sasha shot back in unison. They had the same reason for why they didn’t want Maggie to risk her life; she was pregnant.

“I’m going to pretend no one said anything.” She sighed.

“No.” He insisted again, frowning. He shuffled on his feet and bit his lip. He needed to be careful with what he said next. “You’re pregnant.”

“Once again; I’m going to pretend you didn’t say that.” She sighed again. “I don’t need anyone to protect me, I’m perfectly capable of it myself. Now, that mall, where is it?”

“You got a map?”

“Here.” Sasha unfolded the map of the area around Sanctuary onto the desk.

He searched around the map and then circled the mall on the map with a pen. 

“We’ll go tomorrow.” Maggie said, leaving no room for anyone to object. “We’ll take two horses and make a round trip, two days at most. We’re only going to scope it out, see if it’s worth it to waste fuel on.”

“Make that three horses, I’m coming too.” Sasha insisted.

 “No, I need you and Jesus” She folded the map back up. “And this is something I want to do.”

“Uhm, Maggie, I’ve never ridden a horse before. Don’t think I’ve ever been up close with one either.” Alden’s voice was slightly pinched.

“Means you’re gonna learn how to tommorow.” Maggie insisted, refusing to let him back out of this.

“But maybe it’d be better if you brought someone else along?” He tried again. Horses kind of scared him. If he had to learn how to ride one he would rather do it before he was supposed to travel with one.

“Nope.”

The next morning Alden stood face to face with the already saddled horse nervously.

“Just put your left foot in the stirrup and hoist yourself up.” Maggie instructed as she did so herself.

“Right.” He sighed as he twisted the stirrup so that he could get his foot into it. “Sounds easy enough.” He muttered. He lifted his leg and had to hop awkwardly on his right leg to keep his balance. Then he finally managed to get his foot in the stirrup, giving him enough leverage to steady himself.

“You’ll get the hang of it with practice.” She promised him. 

“I hope so.” He mumbled under his breath as he used all his strength to launch himself off the ground and hauled himself into the saddle. “Okay and now?” He asked as he got his right foot into the other stirrup.

“Relax.” Was all she said.

“Excuse me, what?” He was shocked. “How am I supposed to relax?”

“Just don’t tense up and move with the movements of the horse. And don’t pull the reins unless you wanna slow down.”

He tried his best to do as she asked. He felt wholly out of his element. He looked back at Maggie with a questioning look.

“Let go of the reins with one hand.”She told him as she watched him.

“I’m still halfway convinced you’re trying to get me killed.” He joked as he switched the reins to his right hand and rested his left hand on his thigh.

The closer they got to the mall the more comfortable he felt on top of that horse. He wasn’t nearly as good or as relaxed as Maggie but she’d grown up on a farm which he for sure hadn’t. They dismounted in the parking lot in front of the mall.

“Why don’t you stay out with the horses and I’ll head inside?” He opted. The facts were simple; he was expandable, she was not.

“We’re definitely not doing that.” She pushed him back by his shoulder. “I still remember what happened when you tried to clear a room on your own the last time.” She smirked, thinking back to day he sliced his lower arm open on a broken mirror.

“I learned from that mistake.” He defended. “I wasn’t as careful back then as I am now.”

“Uhuh, great.” She nodded. “And what was the last time you had to clear such a large building in the dark as this mall?” She pointed to the large blocky building that had never been a looker across from them.

“Okay, fine, you win.” He pulled his gun out of its holster. “But I lead. I take the risks.” He began to walk towards the mall’s front entrance, leading his horse with him. “But where are we going to put the horses? Out here they’ll be a meal for some walkers.”

“We’ll clear one of the stores and put them in there.” Maggie insisted.

They got the horses settled in a ransacked electronics store. All the big, large appliances had been stolen, meaning it was broken into at the beginning of the outbreak. Before people realized that canned goods were the only loot worth a damn. But they were in luck as most of the batteries hadn’t been swiped. They quickly put the unopened packages into their backpacks and continued further into the mall, using their lanterns to see where they were going.

They were quiet and careful because they didn’t know what was in here.

“Right here.” Alden whispered as he shone his lantern onto the board above the store's entrance. “ King’s Sleep Emporium. These stores never seem to be able to have a normal name.” He shone his lantern into the store. “Yeah, there should be enough bedding and stuff for the whole of Alexandria here.”

Maggie aimed her lantern at the lock in the glass door. “Think you can pick it?”

He shook his head, “all I know is a little trick for locks that weren’t installed right in the first place. Now, I can try it but I’m gonna guess that this lock was installed right.” He tapped on the glass with the bud of his gun. “But this is not bullet proof glass.”

The gunshot rang out as soon as he’d finished his sentence and the glass shattered to pieces in a second. Alden jumped back out of shock, he hadn’t expected this. He shuddered to drown out the ringing in between his ears.

“No, it’s not.” Maggie confirmed.

He rubbed his hand over his ear, “that was one way to break in.”

The sound of low growling pulled their attention away. 

“I’ll get them, it’s only a few by the sound of it.” Maggie said as she pulled her knife free.

“No, I’ll do it.” He objected. “You stay here. I take the risks, remember?”

“Never agreed to those terms.” She brushed past him and went towards the growling. “They’re probably pinned somewhere since they’re not getting closer.”

He followed closely behind her quickly. It was better to give up on trying to protect her because she simply didn’t let him. He was the first one to spot the walkers behind the closed store gate. Their rotting broken fingers clawing at them through the gaps in the gate. And their soft teeth bit aimlessly on the gate, only messing their bloodied faces up more.

“Maggie, don’t look!” He blurted out as soon as saw the smaller figure near the ground, a toddler, just as hungry for them as the other two.

But he was too late and she had already seen the small undead toddler that had barely learned to walk before they died too.

“Oh god.” She whispered, frozen in place. Eyes fixed on what she could only call a thing now.

He squeezed her shoulder slightly as he stepped past her, “I’ll do it.”

He maneuvered his knife through the gaps and stabbed both adult walkers in their heads. Then he crouched down and took out the small one, his heart dropping as he did. He couldn’t tell if it had once been a boy or a girl because there was so much old dried blood caked on their little form and half their face had been eaten, leaving bloodied flesh. At least their suffering was truly over now.

“Thank you.” Maggie said. “I don’t think I could’ve done it this time.”

“No problem.” He insisted with a sad smile.”It’s only what I hope someone will do for me, after.” He added softly. “I’m gonna see if I can bury them.”

“I’ll help.”

“No, Maggie, there’s… you shouldn’t have to see.” He was blocking her view of the corpses with his body the best he could. He really didn’t want her to see that toddler corpse. It was haunting enough for him and he wasn’t pregnant. 

“I already saw it, Alden. We’re going to do this together.”

The gate wasn’t locked and a couple of sheets from the bedding store wouldn’t be missed. They wrapped each of the corpses up tightly and carried them outside to one of the planters on the parking lot. It wasn’t perfect, but it was better than leaving them to rot on a store floor.  They worked in silence to bury what they presumed to be a young family. Once the last bit of dirt was thrown back on they marked the grave with a homemade cross.

After they had finished they realized that they’d burned through the daylight. The sun had already started on his way down.

“It’s too late to head back now.” Maggie said. “I’m not traveling through the night with the horses.”

“Neither do I.” He shuddered. “It’s difficult enough to stay in the saddle in the light.”

“You did quite alright.” She laughed. 

They sat close together on the ground and leaned back against the same bedframe with a camping lantern as their only light, each of them eating an MRE meal. Neither of them was really speaking. They had both made a sport out of dodging any talks about their feelings for each other. They had agreed that it wasn’t the right time, and that maybe that right time would never come. But dodging any talks about it was easier when they weren’t alone.

Alone.

Alden dropped his spoon back in the packer and placed it aside upon his realization. “Why were you so adamant on us going here together? Anyone could’ve used that map.”

“Because I need to talk to you.” She admitted, setting her own MRE packet aside. “I wanted to do it after we finished eating but you already figured it out, so now is fine too.” She sighed deeply. “I still can’t stop thinking about that kiss, about everything you’ve meant to me over the past few weeks. I can’t push it away and ignore it anymore. And those looks we’re stealing like we’re teenagers ain’t helping.”

“I haven’t forgotten about it either.” He spoke softly. He was afraid that if he spoke up the words would shatter his change at happiness.

“I know that now is not the right time, or that it shouldn’t be the right time. But I can't be alone. I need someone to be there for me. Someone I could be there for.” She placed a hand over her belly that was starting to show. “But, as you know, I can’t forget about this one.”

“I’ll take it as far and as fast as you want, Maggie. You lead, I follow.” He’d barely finished his sentence or their lips were already connected.

And that promise had led to here and now where he placed a sleeping Hershel back into his crib. He lingered there for a bit, checking if he was actually asleep. He cracked a smile when he realized that Hershel had nodded off for sure and that he could get on with his job. 

He hadn’t been surviving in a long while. No. He was happy now. He was living now, later had come 

Chapter Text

This run had been carefully planned over weeks after Jadis informed them that the museum carried a motherload of heirloom seeds. And not only that; it had relics of the past that they could use to make a better future for themselves. Most of the people that had come along had headed inside and only Tara, Jesus, Aaron and Alden remained outside to stand watch and guard the horses.

Jesus laid back on the steps in front of the museum leisurely. His hair was tied up in a bun and he had his eyes closed, enjoying the sun. Tara was sitting next to him, bright orange sunglasses resting on her nose. She was chewing on a Red Vine, which she somehow always seemed to carry on her. Alden was sitting cross legged at the top of the steps, tapping his fingers on the rough floor beneath him rhythmically. Aaron was taking this whole thing deadly serious. He stood next to the horses with a spear in his hand, repeatedly scanning the street again and again.

“You know, this is boring.” Tara insisted with a sigh.

“Would you rather have us swarmed by walkers then?” Alden asked with a chuckle.

Jesus opened his eyes, “we could deal with it but I’d rather enjoy the sun.”

“And I’d rather be inside actually doing something” She sighed deeply.

“It ain’t that bad.” Aaron insisted as he tapped the bottom of his spear against the ground. “It’s slow but it’s still a job that needs to be done.”

“We know. We were just messing about.” Jesus told him softly, biting his lip and smiling up at him.

Aaron scraped his throat and looked away, “I knew that.”

“I haven’t asked you yet; but how’s Gracie doing?” Aldens asked to change the subject.

Aaron’s face lid up. “She’s growing so unbelievably fast. She has really started to babble too. Won’t be long before she’s talking” He paused briefly. “I didn’t like to leave her behind but I know she’s well cared for.”

“Yeah, Maggie didn’t like to leave Hershel behind either. Neither did she like me bringing up that she could stay back for once.” He added with a chuckle. Jesus sat up straight and looked up at Alden.

“I offered Aaron to join in on one of my self defense classes.” He started. “Wanna be his sparring partner?”

Alden rolled his eyes, “I tried it once and got kneed in the crotch straight away by Gage. Never again.”

“You can trust me not to knee you in the crotch.” Aaron chuckled. “But I figured Rose would’ve been front and cen-” The slightest shake of Jesus’ head made him pause and almost immediately he realized that he’d said something wrong. He tapped the spear against the ground again. “Sorry.”

Tara and Jesus had been there that day when they found her covered in blood in the woods. Back then they didn’t know how much of an effect it would have on her.

“She had to bash someone’s head in with a rock to protect herself.” Alden explained. “At first she seemed fine but then after the war ended and everything was build back up she wasn’t. Like everything finally landed. And with everything I mean everything.” He sighed again. “It’s gonna take a bit more time before she’s back at it.”

“God, I’m sorry.” Aaron shook his head. He got interrupted by the low growling of a couple of approaching walkers edging closer before he could continue.

“Got it.” Alden insisted as he stood up, pulling his knife from his waistband. In truth he just wanted an out for his frustration. Rose being messed up was his fault; he’d failed to protect her.

Only the others weren’t going to let him deal with 3 walkers on his own because it was an unnecessary risk. Alden held the first walker back by its neck and stabbed it in the top of it’s head. He reached for the second one next to him, only for Jesus to already have kicked it down and Aaron to jam his spear into his head. Then Alden turned to the last walker to see Tara tossing the corpse aside.

“I said I had it!” He grumbled as he headed back up the steps.

“Doesn’t matter.” Jesus shrugged. “Taking 3 walkers down on your own is a risk we don’t take anymore. Doesn’t matter if you can handle it or not”

“Yeah, I know.” He sighed. “Just wanted to do it. It’s been a while since I was out here because I’ve been overseeing construction at Hilltop and when I wasn’t doing that I was at the forge. I don’t want to forget how to do it.”

“You’re gonna be a blacksmith then?” Tara asked with a chuckle as she crouched down to wipe her knife clean. She hadn’t been to Hilltop in a while because she’d been busy enough rebuilding Sanctuary and Alexandria. Hilltop still steered clear of Sanctuary and the Saviors as much as they could, something Alden didn’t mind.

“There’s one blacksmith between 5 separate communities.” He replied. “Earl’s son, Ken, was already apprenticing when he offered me an apprenticeship. And then his wife has been nagging Maggie to get Earl to retire. So at the very least I can take off a bit of the workload. Ken has already relieved some of his workload by shoeing the horses.”

“You’re a communitie man now.” Tara chuckled.

Sasha stepped out through the museum's front door, having only listened in to the very last part of the conversation. “Al’s hell bound on making everything run smoothly.” She joked.

“Something wrong?” Jesus asked.

She shook her head, “came to pick up Alden. We need an extra set of hands inside. One that wants things to run smoothly.”

“You’re not gonna drop that nickname anytime soon, are you?” He asked tiredly as he followed her back inside.

“Yeah, never.”

It struck him immediately that people had taken refuge here in the museum years ago. Bags, cots, trash and old pieces of clothing were scattered around everywhere. And there were some rotting corpses on the ground.

“Did we already look through this stuff?” He asked as she scanned the stuff on the ground for something that stood out to him.

“Someone probably did.”

“And why’d you need my help?”

“We gotta get everything down the stairs. Maggie and Rick asked for me to go and get you.” She explained.

“There you are.” Carl greeted them as they walked into the mainhal. “I think dad’s about to ready to chuck the whole trailer down the stairs.” It was strange to no longer see Carl wearing a bandage over his eye but a simple pair of black glasses with one blacked out lens to hide his scarred eye socket. He hated how it looked and wanted no one to see it, not even Enid. He didn’t care that no one would bat an eye at it because they were used to the way it looked. For Alden it was the same as it was with Dwight and he’d gotten used to that almost immediately too. Everyone was scared now in a way, some just wore their scars on the outside instead.

He gave Carl a nod and they headed up the steps towards Rick and Maggie who stood opposite of the trailer at the top of the stairs.

“Found him lounging on his ass so it was about time to put him to work.” Sasha announced.

“Guarding on my ass.” He corrected.

Rick pointed down the stairs. “Can it make that turn?” He asked directly. Alden looked down to the 90 degree angle, back up to the trailer and then back down again.

“Yeah, probably.” He shrugged. Rick didn’t look pleased with his answer. “I can only eyeball it. From the looks of it I’m as certain as I can be that it’ll make the turn easily. “
—
Everything was already packed up and ready to go when Ken approached Alden. He had already mounted his horse and was waiting for the caravan to start their way back.

“So I found a bunch of books inside.” Ken started as he motioned to his saddlebag, now packed with books. “ There’s probably something in it for Rose because I’m pretty sure she’s run through nearly every book at Hilltop already.”

Alden threw the reins of his own horse back over its head, “I’m sure there’s something in there. And I’m sure she’ll love to have something new to read.” He set his foot into the stirrup and pulled himself up before throwing his other leg over and sitting down.

The first of the wagons rolled into motion and they followed, cutting off their conversation. Alden followed closely behind the wagon with Maggie and Enid. Sasha and Carl rode beside him, both sticking close to Maggie and Enid too. They wouldn’t be traveling fast on their way back so the ride should be relaxing.

“This is nice.” Alden sighed with his eyes closed some time after they’d traded the city for country roads. He breathed in the fresh air. “Pretty sure people used to pay good money for this.”

“What? Robbing a museum?” Sasha taunted, earning a chuckle from Carl.

Alden chuckled and shook his head, “yes, exactly.” He paused as he petted the horse’s mains. “Can’t believe I’d never been close to a horse till a couple months ago. And now I’m doing this…” He gestured to the horse below him. “And it feels great. Everything’s going great and now with all these supplies we’re bringing back it’s only going to get better.”

“Dude, we haven’t made it back yet.” Carl shook his head seriously, the tassels on his hat swaying slightly. “Things could still go wrong.”

“Way to bring the mood down, Carl.” He sighed.

“No, he’s right.” Sasha insisted. “Being out here, outside the safety of the walls, can always be dangerous. He’s not bringing the mood down, he’s being realistic.”

“I’m still going to disagree.” He shrugged. “I want to make the coalition into something we can pass down to the next generation.”

“Pass down to the next generation?” Sasha repeated mockingly. “You’re such a sentimentalist.”

“I get what he means.” Carl began. “I want Judith to grow up safe. I don’t want her to have to go through anything I did. We’ve lost enough; we’ve suffered enough. And it’s not even about Judith anymore, Gracie and Hershel as well. It’s going to be up to us to make it withstand a lifetime.”

“Exactly.” Alden nodded.

It was then that Rosita and Daryl circled back to tell them that the bridge had collapsed completely. This meant that they had to take another, longer, road back home. The group split off into two. One group headed back up to Alexandria whilst the others headed for Hilltop. And it wasn’t long before one of the trailers got stuck in the mud of the dirt road.

“Everything was going great.” Sasha mocked as she bumped her shoulder against Alden’s. “You jinxed it.”

“Yeah, I think I did.” He replied, defeated.

Ken tried his best to help the horses pull the trailer through it, his own feet sinking down in the mud, to no avail. “Maggie, I think they need a break.” He insisted, stressed, as he petted the horse’s neck.

“Maybe we should leave the supplies, send a group back in a day or two.” Maggie opted.

“It’s risky.” Michonne sighed. “We’ve seen herds come through an destroy bigger things than this.”

“But this isn’t working either.” Sasha insisted. “Bringing in fresh horses and giving the mud some time to dry could make all the difference.”

“Or we could swap out the horses, split up, take ‘em out in the clear, give ‘em a rest while we see what we can do about the trailers.” Rick opted instead.

“And if that doesn’t work, we could still leave the supplies out here till later.” Alden agreed.

“Sounds like a plan to me.” Maggie nodded.

They made quick work of getting the horses swapped out. They had Carl, Enid, Ken, Marco, Enid and Syddiq take the horses away whilst the others tied ropes to the front of the wagon and tried to pull it free themselves, only their feet kept on slipping in the mud as they strained against the rope. The rope burned their hands and cut into their shoulders as they pulled at it with all they had.

“Rick!” Michonne yelled, concerned. She pointed to the small group of approaching walkers.

“We’re almost there.” Ezekiel insisted from his spot behind the trailer he was pushing against it.

“One more time.” Rick insisted. He counted down and they put their all into it for one last time. The trailer rolled into motion and out of the mud it had been stuck in. “Good. Let’s get out of here.” He waved to Ken and Marco to come over with the horses.

But then things went wrong, again. They weren’t fast enough with getting the horses hitched back in and the walkers spooked them. A canoe fell from the back of it, which Alden and Ezekiel quickly lifted back in. More walkers set out of the forest and up to them on the track.

“We have to go, now!” Alden yelled as he brought his knife down into the head of the walker closest to him, Ezekiel stabbing another through the head with his sword.

But they weren’t fast enough and Marco had to set one of the horses free to save it, stabbing the walker near him in the head. Alden and Ezekiel fought to the front, dispatching walkers left and right.

“We gotta go. Leave the wagon!” Rick yelled and they all ran, no questions asked.

One of the horses stayed behind, already hitched onto the trailer. It neighed desperately, scared.

“I gotta free her!” Ken yelled as he pulled his machete and ran back.

Alden had promised his father to protect him because neither he or his mom had wanted Ken to come. He reached out for him to stop him but Ken was already gone and now keeping him safe meant running after him straight into danger.

“Ken, wait! Get the hell back to the group!” He yelled after him, tightening his grip around his blade, as he ran towards him as fast as he could.

Chapter Text

He wasn’t fast enough to stop the walker from chomping down on Ken’s arm, or the horse kicking him in his chest. All he could do was drag him away from the approaching walkers and the horse to give Enid and Syddiq the space to work on him. There was blood everywhere, all bright red and pumping out of the bite with each pulse of his heart. This was nothing good. 

“Ah! I’m going to die!” He cried out.

“No. No, shh, you’re not.” Alden pleaded desperately. He was pleading as much for Ken as he was pleading for himself. His hands were smeared with blood, bright red and sticky.

Maggie and Marco were there too. Partially to calm Ken and partially to pin him down. Alden knew he wasn’t Ken’s family; he was just the bum that his dad happened to work with. But he still cared about him, like he cared about everyone at Hilltop. And maybe a little more. Ken surely came closer to being part of his family than the others.

“They’re gonna fix it, Ken.” Marco promised him, his voice shaking. 

Rick and the others were fighting off the approaching walkers. They were seemingly oblivious of the horror they were dealing with.

“Enid, get the quick clot and a –and a tourniquet.” Syddiq rambled as he fumbled with his own medical bag. 

Ken was breathing heavily and panicked, not even Marco could distract him. Syddiq and Enid worked as fast as they could. 

“Alden, tell my dad to let Marco take my place, okay?” Ken spoke through his tears and choked breaths.

“You’re gonna talk to your dad yourself, okay?” Alden blinked away the tears that were building up. Crying wasn’t going to do anyone good.

“Just stay awake. Stay awake.” Panic rose in Syddiq’s voice because he could see that Ken was fading fast. He tore his shirt open to reveal a large bruise forming on his chest; he was bleeding internally too.

Marco could tell that his friend was dying right in front of him and he couldn’t take it. And when Ken started to shiver he had to take a step back.

“Ken.” Alden pleaded, voice breaking. “Ken, just stay awake.” He pleaded again as Ken was already drifting off. “Hey, look at me.”

Ken closed his eyes and breathed shuddery, “Tell my mom and dad I’m – I’m coming.” And with one last rattling breath he was gone.

“Ken?” Now his voice was nothing more than a choked whisper as tears welled up in his eyes. He took a shaky breath and tried again, “Ken?” He wiped the boy's hair out of his face. “No, he can’t –”

Maggie pulled him close to comfort him, not even caring that half the people here didn’t know about their thing because it wasn’t that well known outside of Hilltop. She rubbed slow circles on his back and held his head. “He’s gone.” She whispered as Syddiq closed Ken’s eyes. 

“I was supposed to protect him. I promised his Earl and Tammy. I promised his parents” Alden sobbed into her shoulder. 

The small approaching herd had been fought off and the small group looked saddened. Maggie felt almost as much guilt as she knew Alden felt. She was the one that sent them down this route. She was the one that had the final say on Ken coming along. She gave Alden’s back one last rub before she pulled back and got her knife out. She had to be the one to do it. She brought her knife to the side of Ken’s face and slid her knife in as carefully as she could.

“I’m sorry.” She whispered to him. 

“We have to cover him up.” Alden insisted as he stood up. He looked around. “Something to wrap him up in to take him back to Hilltop.”

“There’s a tarp in the back here.” Jesus opted. He and Sasha got the tarp out and brought it up to Ken. Alden wanted to help but Sasha stopped him by pushing him back.

“We got this, Al. Get on that trailer.” She instructed him calmly.

He shook his head and looked down at the drying blood covering hands. He teared up again. This was awful and he couldn’t do anythin about it.

“Come on.” Maggie soothed, rubbing his back again. “They can handle it. Take a rest.”

“He was just a kid.” He breathed out shudderingly. “And I failed him.”

“If this was anyone’s fault, it was mine.” She shook her head. “I wanted to go this way because I had to get back to Hershel. I could’ve let Earl and Tammy look after him for a little while longer and then Ken would’ve been fine.”

“No, you were right to take this road. Hershel needs you.”

“That means you didn’t fail him either.” She countered quickly. “Now, get your ass on that trailer.”

—

When they finally passed through the gate at Hilltop Alden felt like running away. He had to tell that boy’s parents that he was gone; that he was never coming back. At least he wouldn’t have to do it on his own, Maggie wouldn’t let him. And he wouldn’t let her do it alone either. They would carry the guilt of what happened together.

With each step taken towards Earl and Tammy’s trailer Alden’s heart sank further. They had cleaned themselves up as best they could on the road. He felt like his mind and body weren’t his own and he was only there to witness what was unfolding. But Maggie was there and that made it better. He was happy that their something wasn’t a secret anymore like it had been around the time Hershel was born.

He knocked on the door with a heavy heart and waited for the door to open. He didn’t know how to react when it was Rose that opened the door. She’d grown up so much since their first camp fell. She wasn’t a child anymore.

“You’re back!” She beamed. 

There hadn’t been a time set for when they’d returned. It was a given that runs could last anywhere from a couple of days to a couple of weeks. Her face dropped when she saw their faces. They looked traumatized. And she knew.

“Ken’s gone.” She whispered. Tears welled up in her eyes and she choked on her breath. “I’ll get Hershel.”

Alden felt so much emotion overwhelming that it was nearly paralyzing. And then it all turned off and all that was left was numbness. Rose walked out the door with Hershel in her arms, closely followed by Earl.

“I’ll take him to my trailer.” She said softly. He made grabby hands for Maggie first and then for Alden; he’d missed them. “Not now, buddy.” She whispered to him and gently pushed his little hands down. She brushed her hand past Alden’s arm to show support as she walked away.

Earl frowned worriedly at Maggie and Alden. He knew something was wrong because he could read it off their faces easily. “He-” His voice broke and he couldn’t get the words out.

Tammy appeared behind him, looking out the door past him. “Ken?” She asked, her voice shaky. “Where is he? Where’s my son?”

Maggie tried to get the words out but she couldn’t either.

Earl took a deep breath and pulled his wife closed. “Let’s get inside first.”

—

After the funeral Alden went to Maggie’s office and found Sasha sitting on the couch and Jesus sitting cross legged on the desk instead. He frowned slightly because most people had already gone off to sleep.

“Couldn’t sleep either?” Jesus asked, defeated.

“Haven’t tried to, but yes.” He replied as he nudged the door close with his foot. “It doesn’t feel right to bury someone so young, you know?”

“Yeah, I know.” Sasha sighed. “How are Earl and Tammy holding up?”

“About as well as you’d expect.” He replied.

The pained wailing of a baby cut through their conversation. They were all immediately alarmed because they knew that it had to be Hershel. But this wasn’t his usual cry. They’d heard that before and this wasn’t that.

“Hershel.” Alden exclaimed as he was already running for the door. Jesus and Sasha followed close behind him. “Maggie went out for a walk with him a while ago!” He yelled as they raced through the mansion towards the front door. His heart was racing and his mind was spinning. 

Once they got close they heard the distinct sounds of a struggle unfolding. Alden was the first to turn around the corner of the manor. His eyes fell on Hershel first. He was sitting on the grass and crying his eyes out, but he looked fine. Then he noticed Enid’s unconscious form immediately, blood streaming down from a wound on her forehead. The sound drew his eyes towards Maggie and he saw her fighting off a hooded attacker. 

He latched onto the acelants arm and yanked it backwards with more strength than he knew he had. Jesus was there next and held onto the hooded figure’s other arm, giving them enough leverage to slam him back against the nearby trailer. Sasha ran up and checked on Enid first, crouching down by her side. The hooded figure stopped fighting immediately, shoulders dropping in defeat. The strong smell of alcohol hit Alden’s nose. Maggie stormed up to the figure. She took a second to look at him before she tossed the hood back. 

The hood fell back and revealed a very, very , drunk Earl. Alden’s anger rose. He was one of the few people that knew about his past drinking problems. And he knew one of the people that knew about his past aswell, but only one that was cold enough to use that against him on this day. The only person that needed someone else to do his dirty work because he didn’t have the balls to do it himself. And that person also happened to be the only person that thought he had something to gain from Maggie’s death. 

He got his knife out without saying a word and stormed off. He had to end this.

“Alden!” Maggie called after him. 

“No, get Hershel first.” Jesus insisted. “I’ll lock him up and you make sure Hershel and Enid are okay first. That has to happen first.”

Alden tore the door of Gregory’s trailer open with such force that it slammed against the trailer with a loud bang, alerting Gregory to his presence. Alden’s reasoning was fully fueled by anger and hatred. All this man had done for the community was betray them. And now he’d done it one last time by trying to kill the woman he loved. Gregory tossed the book he’d been reading aside and jumped to his feet. He skittered back, panicked. This wasn’t what he had expected to happen.

“Al, what are you doing here? Did something happen? What’s wrong?” He stammered.

“You know. “ Was all he replied with an ice cold voice. His knuckles turned white from how hard he was clutching on to the knife. 

“I’m afraid I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He defended himself,  finally catching a glimpse of the knife.

Alden took another step forward. “Shut up.” He growled as he ran the knife into Gregory’s stomach and ran it sideways before pulling it back. 

From the surprise on Gregory’s face he could tell that he wasn’t expecting this. His expression wasn’t that different than Spencer’s had been. But Alden was sure that his was; he wasn’t scared this time. Gregory sunk down to his knees and then into a heap on the floor, dark blood pooling around him. Alden took a step back and watched him breathe one last ragged breath before he died, clutching his gutted abdomen.

It was that horrible sound of someone taking his last breath that guided Alden back down to earth. He looked away from the corpse and let his knife drop to the ground. What had he done? He was angry and he wanted to end it but he couldn’t remember if he’d wanted to kill him or not. He hadn’t done this out of revenge. He would never kill for the temporary satisfaction of killing someone for revenge. Because he knew that in the end it would only make you feel worse. He stared back at Gregory again. He had ended it, but at what cost?

“Alden?” Maggie’s voice was tiny as she stepped into the trailer. She clocked the blood and Gregory’s body on the ground immediately. “What did you do?”

He tilted his head slightly and turned to her. “I ended it.”

Sasha walked in behind Maggie and her eyes grew big with shock. The only time she’d actually seen Alden kill was when he helped her escape Sanctuary. He hadn’t had a choice back then. Now he did have a choice and according to her he made the right one. But she hadn’t expected him to be the one to make that choice. Gregory’s cropse reanimated slowly and she dealt with it quickly.

“You’re bleeding.” Alden said worriedly when he stepped up to Maggie. “Hershel and Enid, are they okay?”

“I’m fine. And they’ll be fine as well.” She promised him. She was worried about him. This wasn’t him. “Are you?”

He touched his bloodied hand against his forehead without even realizing that the blood smeared onto his forehead.

“No.” He whispered. “I shouldn’t have done this.” He shook his head. “But I had to end it.”

“It’s over.” She promised him again.

“You should get him back to the manor before we draw more peaking eyes.” Sasha spoke, peeking out of the trailer.

“What about Earl?” He asked. 

“Jesus is locking him into one of the cells.” She replied. “Get your ass to the manor, people are getting out of their trailers and they’re gonna want answers.”

“No, you should probably lock me into one of the other cells. I did kill someone.” He objected.

“No, we’re not doing that.” Maggie shook her head. “I probably would’ve done the same, you were faster.”

“That doesn’t make it right.” He objected.

“It does.” Sasha insisted with a shrug. “We should’ve known something was up with how friendly he was playing at the funeral. That man was a leech on this communitie and there’s no use pretending otherwise. I for one am glad he’s gone.” She held a short pause. “Now get your ass into the manor and let us deal with this.

Chapter Text

“You chose quite the time to visit.” Maggie greeted Rick and Carl when they came to visit Hilltop.

“What happened?” Carl asked, concerned, upon seeing the bruise forming on the side of her face and around her eye.

“Gregory riled Earl up to kill me last night.” She replied as she crossed her arms. “And Alden killed Gregory for it. Gutted him right there and then. We buried him outside the walls early this morning.” She turned to Carl. “Enid tried to help me and was injured. She hit her head pretty hard and got a concussion. She’s in the medical trailer and I’m sure she’d appreciate a visit from you.”

Carl frowned, concerned and looked to his dad.

“Yes, go.” He said quickly and Carl rushed off. “And what about Earl and Alden?”

“Earl’s locked up in one of our cells and Alden’s being dramatic. He had Sasha lock him up into our room because we refused to lock him up in one of the cells.” She told him. “He doesn’t think it’s fair for me to punish Earl and not him.”

“He does have a point.” Rick set his hands on his lips. “He killed someone and Earl didn’t.”

“Earl tried to kill me and injured Enid. She could’ve died. And Alden took care of a problem.” She growled back at him, more anger carrying over than intended. “And now, what brought you here in the first place?”

“Now that you’re going on runs again we’d love for you to visit Alexandria. Hershel and Alden too. Judith talks about aunt Maggie at Hilltop all the time. I’m surprised she even remembers you.” He explained.

“Right.” She chewed her lip. “But that’s not why you came here.”

“That can wait.”

“I’m okay.” She shrugged. “Just talk to me about anything else, please.”

“Alright.” Rick rasped. “I need your help fixing the bridge. Hilltop’s thriving because of you. This place is doing better than anywhere else, and you’ve been generous. Hilltop’s given so much already, but I’m asking for more.”

She tilted her head slightly, “what?”

“Sanctuary’s still short on food, and a project like this is gonna take a lot of people and supplies. I’m asking if you’ll be generous again, if you’ll stretch.”

She thought about it for a second. She knew that Alden and Jesus would say she should be generous again. Hell, Alden would give a whole spiel about how most of them are actually good people. But she also knew that Sasha would say screw them. And that was what she thought as well. She was done giving things away for free.

“If my people want to work on the bridge, I won’t stop them. But no more food and supplies without getting something back for it.”

“What do you want?” He asked.

“If the Sanctuary needs food, I’ll give it to them. But… they provide most of the labor on the bridge for us. And they send over all the fuel they’ve been making from their dead corn.”

“Sanctuary’s barely holding on right now. We’re obligated to help.”

“Why?” She shook her head. “They surrendered. We didn’t kill them. That’s it. I can’t solve all their problems when I clearly have things to take care of here.”

“But with Alden, I thought–”

“You thought what?” She cut him off. “He left them. Risked his life when he broke Sasha out of Sanctuary and came here. He helped us win after they beat him, broke him.” She continued, irritated. “I know that he would tell me that we should help, but I don’t have to agree or go along with his every opinion.” She swallowed thickly and sighed. “Now, if sending Alden would help with the Saviors, I’ll ask him to go.”

“It would.” Rick nodded. “And sorry for what happened to you and Enid–”

“I’ve survived worse.” She cut him off again. “But it had to stop.” She paused. “When we were fighting the Saviors, you told me that soon, you’d be the one following me. But you didn’t. Because I wasn’t someone to follow. That changes now.”
—

The bridge’s construction was well on its way after about a month of construction. For Alden it felt like being here was his punishment for killing Gregory. He was being pulled in so many different directions by so many people and no one considered him part of their group. He felt lost in the masses here because there were barely any people from Hilltop here. People that treated him as one of their own. Everyone here treated him like an outsider. The Saviors saw him as a traitor, as part of the group of people that disarmed them. And all the others still thought of him as a Savior. A Savior turned good at that.

Rick and Carol used him to find out what was going on at Sanctuary repeatedly. He didn’t mind being used for that, but he did mind that they ignored his opinions and solutions like they were worth nothing. Saviors had been going missing and they were scared, being the only community without weapons. Whenever he came up with a way to make them feel safe Rick would shut him down or Carol would tell him that they didn’t have the resources.

He couldn’t understand why no one understood that they were all one group now. And that working together was the only way that they could all survive. The only way forward was to trust the Saviors. All he wanted to do now was to go back home; to Hilltop. People trusted him there. No one looked at him like he was the enemy anymore like they did here. He’d so much rather be woken up by Hershel’s crying in the morning than some people angrily swearing at each other.

But the tension had led to things going horribly wrong. Aaron had to have his arm amputated after redirecting a herd went wrong and his arm got crushed beneath a log. The sight of his bloodied, wrangled up arm with bone sticking out had been nauseating. And so had his screams that filled the camp when he got it amputated without any form of painkillers or sedatives.

It had led to Rick banishing one of the Saviors, Justin. A decision Alden could stand behind because he probably would never fall in line. The next morning Aaron went back to Alexandria. Enid went with him to make sure he was comfortable. She’d come back to camp after.

And then a day later Maggie finally showed up with the promised supplies. As soon as he saw her and Kal arrive he ran from one end of the camp to the other.

“Missed you.” He smiled after they were done kissing. His smile dropped as soon as he saw the pressed look on her face. He took half a step back. “What happened?”

“We found one of the Saviors dead. Looks like someone killed him.” She told him.

“Did you call it in to Rick?” He asked immediately as he walked back to the cart to see for himself, flagging Laura down.

“Yes, as soon as we found them. He should be here soon if he hurries.”

Some Saviors saw the corpse too and unrest started building. They were scared. Their people had gone missing and now one of them showed up murdered. They didn’t have weapons, they had nothing to protect themselves. Now they were facing off against the others, yelling angrily.

Laura went to the group to try and calm them down but her words were ignored. And the Saviors went in for the attack. People were pushing and pulling and it would just be a couple of seconds before the first blow landed.

“Stay back.” Alden told Maggie as he went into the fighting group himself. “Hey!” He tore two people away from each other to get to the middle of both groups. “Hey! Stop this shit!” He was so fed up that he yelled louder than ever before. “Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!” He continued to yell as he tore more people away from each other and actually managed to get both groups to back off. “We’re gonna find out who did this, and we’re gonna make sure it never happens to us again, all right?”

“Us?” One of the Saviors, Jed, scoffed. “You’re not one of us anymore. Not since you’re with her. That–”

“You better shut your mouth.” Laura snapped at him. Most Saviors still respected her enough to listen to her.

“Us means all of us.” Alden continued, looking back to the other group as well.

Jed spun him around by his shoulder and landed a blow to the side of his head before he registered what was happening. He fell over backwards. Rosita caught him to make sure he didn’t slam into the ground.

“Go shovel that horse shit to whoever killed Justin!” He yelled as he went in for a second blow.

Carol stepped in and pushed him back by his neck, her other hand over her gun. She wasn’t going to let Jed beat Alden up, even if the others didn’t seem to move to stop it. He didn’t deserve it.

“I thought you were supposed to be our leader.” Jed taunted.

“Enough.” She snapped back. “Turn around, all of you.”

It was then that Maggie pulled him out of the crowd because she could see blood streaming from his brow.

“I’m fine.” He told her. “It’s just the scar that split open.”

There was a hairfine scar in his eyebrow that would pop open by the least bit of force acted upon it. It usually made him bumping his head look a whole lot worse than it actually was, like it did now.

“Don’t care.” She shrugged. “Don’t want you in there for when it goes wrong.”

“They’re scared.” He defended. “They’re just acting out of fear and then people make stupid decisions. Like I did.”

“I don’t care.” She replied quickly. Then she dragged him to the medical tent and took care of the cut whether or not he wanted it.

Later when the situation was defused Rick came to them.

“You alright? Carol told me you tried to defuse the situation.” He began.

“And he got thanked for it by getting clocked in the face.” Maggie added bitterly.

“I’m okay. It’s nothing really.” Alden replied to Rick, ignoring Maggie for now because she was just going to remain angry about what happened. “Thank you for actually defusing the situation. I’m afraid there would’ve been worse injuries than a split brow otherwise. But this can’t go on like this anymore. The Saviors are scared. Some of those people that went missing had families. They wouldn’t leave their children behind.” He paused and took a deep breath. “And that’s why I propose to give them a couple of guns. In the right hands they could do a whole lot of good.”

“And a whole lot of bad in the wrong hands.” Rick shut him down immediately. “Want me to put a weapon in Jed’s hands, huh?”

Alden wanted to say something but Maggie was faster, “no guns for any of them. That wasn’t part of the deal.”

“I have had a gun throughout the whole war.” He shot back. “And you trust me. There are a few others that changed, that I personally trust, how about giving them a chance?”

“First we try to figure out what’s happening, who killed Justin. If we can, then I’ll think about it. “ Rick affirmed.

Alden knew when his luck was up and nodded, “okay, I’ll tell them.”

Chapter Text

Maggie and Alden were in the tent Alden had been staying in the whole time at the camp together. The only thing inside was an old stretcher and duffle bag.

“Alden, you have to stop.” Maggie shook her head.

“Stop what?” He asked. “All I’ve been doing here is trying to keep everything together.”

“You're picking their side!” She objected. “There’s no togetherness between us and them.”

“There is for me.” He objected. “Some of them I’ve known for ages. They’re not bad people. They want the same as us. They want to live.”

“They are bad people. You know what they did or did you forget? Because you‘re not sounding like the man I’ve gotten to know.”

“That was all Negan and Simon. Simon’s dead and Negan’s locked up. Now all that’s left is people like you and me.” He held a short pause.

He always accepted Maggie’s anger about it because he fully understood why she could never see them as more than evil demons. Her reason for it was justified. Just as much as his reason for still believing in them was.

“Maggie.” He sighed as he wiped his hand down his face tiredly. “Could we agree to disagree? We’re not going to reach a compromise. Solving Justin’s death and all those disappearances are our first priority for one simple reason; peace. Can we agree on that?”

She crossed her arms and bit her lip. “Fine, but you can’t jump into such a tense situation as earlier. I know you care but I don’t want to see you get hurt.”

“Deal.” He nodded. “Now, let’s get on with that search.

“Cyndie’s going to join us.” She added, and not much later the trio walked through the forest in search of anything that stood out to them. Anything that could be a clue.

“Got activity nearby.” Maggie called in over the radio as she pointed out the nearby walkers moving into the forest. “Gonna go check it out.”

Something was replied over the walkie talkie but Alden couldn’t make out what, through all the static. Maggie and Alden hadn’t talked much since they left camp and they probably wouldn’t for a while.

“There’s a house up ahead, off the road. Could be coming from there.” Cyndie opted. “We used to live near here. Before Oceanside.”

The two of them followed Cyndie into the woods, still in silence. Once they got closer to said house they could hear more walkers banging and growling. On the overgrown terrain surrounding the home stood a burned out car with two burned up corpses still inside. No one would ever bother to pull them out and bury them properly because no one cared enough.

They stayed hidden behind the bed of the truck and took a better look at the house. A sheet of metal laid on the roof made a loud clattering sound again and again and drew in more walkers.

“Okay, we gotta take it out before it draws more.” Maggie whispered. “I’ll take the lead.” She carefully lifted a pitchfork out of the back of the truck and handed it to Cyndie. “You get the roof. Alden and I will get them.”

She knew that despite not talking for the past couple of hours they would work well together. Alden pulled his knife out and silently followed behind her. She whistles to get the walkers their attention. The small group of them turned around and headed towards him, all growling and gurgling at them. Alden huffed. There were more of them than he was comfortable dealing with silently.

“Hey! Over here!” He yelled to call the stragglers towards them. Maggie continued to whistle and they all stumbled toward them. Their bodies swayed from side to side with each step. Once the walkers got close enough they dispatched them in tandem with their knives.

The sound of wood breakin and shrill shriek followed by more wood breaking pulled their attention back towards the house to see Cyndie laying face down on the porch after her leg had fallen through the old wooden flooring of the porch. Now a continuous drone of walkers stumbled out from the home.

Alden threw the last rotting corpse aside. He took a couple of quick paces forward before he stopped again. There was a walker right on top of Cyndie already and he and Maggie wouldn’t be able to reach her in time. So he threw his knife and the walker went limb. It gave Cyndie enough time to get her leg free. Maggie was already up the stairs and jabbed the next walker coming for her in the head. Cyndie managed to scramble back to her feet.

Now both Maggie and Cyndie were in danger and he was just standing there without a weapon unable to help. But Maggie was in danger. He looked around for anything he could use as a weapon. The first thing he saw was a large rock and quickly reached for it. He ran onto the porch.

He was smart enough to not call out her name and keep his mouth shut. It would only distract her and thus put her in more danger. He smacked the rock down again and again on the first walker he could reach. There were so many of them flowing out of the small home. Dark rotten blood, smelling fowler than anyone could imagine sprayed all over him. It wasn’t until an arrow zipped past his head and buried itself into a walker’s head that he realized Rick, Daryl and Rosita had arrived and they made quick work of the remaining walkers.

“Thanks for the safe, Daryl.” Alden said as he wiped the blood from his face with the hem of his shirt.

“Everyone alright?” Rick asked.

“Yeah.” Cyndie panted.

Maggie walked over to Alden without saying a word and hugged him. As she pulled away she gave him a quick kiss. “Sorry.” She whispered.

“Hey, where’s grid 5?” Rosita asked. “They should’ve been here before us.”

Rick nodded and got the walkie out immediately, “grid 5, what’s your status?”

It remained silent on the other end. And silence was always telling.

“That’s not good.” Alden stressed. “That’s not good at all.”

“Obviously it isn’t.” Rick huffed. “Let’s look for them. Enough people have gone missing already.”
—

Cyndie was the first to spot Beatrice’s unconscious form on the forest floor. As soon as she pointed her out they ran towards her. They let Cyndie go to her because it was one of her people. The first thing she did was check for a pulse. She let out a relieved sigh and shook her slightly.

“Bea. Bea, wake up.”

She let out a groan and came up slowly, rubbing the sore spot on the back of her head. Some dirt clung to the side of her face.

“You okay?” Rick asked worriedly.

“I think so.” She replied as she pushed herself into a sitting position.

“What happened?”

“Arat called in the all clear and we headed towards the road and then… I don’t know.” She placed her hand against the back of her head again. “I think something hit me from behind.”

“And Arat?” Alden stressed. He didn’t like her much but she was another Savior that had gone missing.

She stood up, “I don’t know.”

Maggie held up Arat’s gear. “Found this.”

“Someone took her.” Alden but his lip. “That’s another Savior that has gone missing.”

Rick was silent for a moment. “Let’s head back to camp first, get Enid to take a look at Beatrice. And then we’ll make a plan on what to do.”

The small group agreed and they headed back to camp. Once there they called in Jerry and Carol too.

“Do the Saviors know yet?” Was the first thing Cyndie asked.

“Not yet. They think Arat’s on watch through the night.” Carol answered. “Come morning they’ll know.”

“She could be dead already.” Maggie said without a hint of emotion.

“Or she’s very much alive, scared and hurt.” Alden countered. He sighed deeply. “We need to figure out what happened because this’ll be the Sanctuary’s last straw. I won’t be able to talk them down anymore.”

“And if that happens we won’t be able to finish the bridge.” Rick stressed.

“Say we nab the perp.” Jerry began, hesitantly. “Then what? Who decides what happens next? Is it– is it going to be the same as with Gregory or… as with Negan.”

Alden crossed his arms and looked away. No one spoke because no one had thought that far ahead yet. They were aware that it was one of their own and thinking of a fitting punishment for one of their own was difficult.

“Whoever it is, when the time comes, they’ll get what they deserve.” Carol insisted calmly.

“The Saviors that went missing.” Rick began with a down on his face. “It can’t all be a coincidence, can it?” He looked to Alden for an answer. “Anything they have in common.”

“Uhm.” He hesitated. “None of them were workers. Most of them were already there when I came.” He closed his eyes to think. He gasped once he realized. “They were all Simon’s people. Stayed at his outpost most of the time which is why I don’t really know any of them. Aside from Arat then.”

“You know her well then?” Cyndie asked with a slightly pinched voice.

“Not really.” He admitted. “She was like a mad dog back at Sanctuary. Back then I didn’t know that she was absolutely terrified of Simon. I think the Arat I know now is someone different, more like herself.”

After their short deliberation they went straight back to looking for her. Alden, Maggie and Daryl tracked through the woods. Neither Maggie or Daryl really cared about the disappearing Saviors. That kind of made Alden hope that they wouldn’t be the ones to find her. The only reason they helped out was because they agreed that it was better for the future.

Eventually they stumbled upon a lone walker close to another, already dealt with walker. Maggie dealt with it quickly and let the body thud to the ground. Daryl stepped closer to the other one and pulled the bolt stuck in his chest out and examined it in his hands.

“I know who took Arat.” He said without any explanation.

“Who?” Alden countered immediately.

Daryl ignored him and held the bolt out to Maggie and she took it in her hands and examined it for herself.

“It’s one of Oceanside’s.” She noted.

“Oceanside!?” Alden stressed with a frown. “Would they?”

“They would.” She insisted. “I think I know where they went. I think I found their old place a while ago.”

They set off right away. It was already dark out when they reached the old school. Its chain link fence had been blocked out with road signs. They walked along the fence across the cracked asphalt to find a way in.

“If she’s still alive, we’ll stop them, right?” Alden asked.

“I don’t think she’s alive, Alden.” Maggie replied calmly. “Don’t get your hopes up.”

“There.” Daryl pointed to a gap in the fence because one of them had fallen over. “That’s how we’ll get in.”

They walked across the fallen over fence. The metal moved loudly underneath their feet with each step.

“Beg.” They heard a woman’s voice snap angrily once they stepped inside.

They exchanged one quick look before they ran towards the sound. When they came around the corner they saw Arat on her knees trembling and sniffling with her head bent down. Cyndie pressed a gun to the back of her head. Daryl raised his crossbow high and Alden freed his gun.

“Drop it!” Daryl commanded.

Cyndie and Beatrice looked shocked that they’d been found. Beatrice switched the aim of her weapon to them, only getting Alden to aim for her as well.

“Bea, it’s okay.” Cyndie said softly as she pulled her gun back from Arat.

Arat gasped shudderingly when the cold metal was pulled back from her head and shuddered.

“Did you kill Justin?” Alden spat at them.

“He killed my husband.” Beatrice shot back as she aimed the barrel at him.

This made Daryl lower his weapon. Maggie placed a hand on Alden’s shoulder to get him to lower his gun but he shrugged her off.

“Please.” Arat begged with tears in her eyes.

“They got a reason?” Daryl countered, calmly.

“We’ve all done things.” She replied.

It was the plain and simple truth. Alden had done things that made him a horrible person. And so had Daryl and Maggie. Everyone alive had.

“People will find out.” Maggie said.

“She’s the last one.” Cyndie replied with a shaky voice.

“Those people had families!” Alden bit back.

“And so did we. We have to end this for us.” She countered. “ And after her it’ll be over.”

“Maybe for you.” Maggie sighed. “But it won’t be. With something like this, it keeps going.”

Cyndie shook her head. “This was our home. There were so many of us then. My mom and I built a garden. Me and my brother used to play right here.” She took a shaky breath. Tears welled up in her eyes. “But then the Saviors came. And Simon wanted what we had. He gave us our final warning. Afterward, we ran. And we tried to forget. But, then, your people came and asked us to fight. We did, because we couldn’t forget. After Rick ended it, we went along because we didn’t think we had a choice. That was until you, Alden, killed Gregory. That’s when we knew. Rick’s rules aren’t the only rules. You showed us the way. It was time.”

“What I did was wrong.” Alden stepped forward and shook his head. “I didn’t have the right to decide to kill him on my own and you don’t have the right to decide to kill Arat. I don’t agree that I got away from it without any punishment.”

“I didn’t decide. Oceanside decided.” She shot back. Then she broke down crying. “They murdered my mother. She shot my brother right here. And they took everything because they could.”

Arat was also crying now. “Please.” Her voice was weak and watery. “It’s not like that anymore, okay? I’m– I’m one of you now.”

She was speaking the truth because she was one of the Saviors Alden trusted fully now. She had proven herself as a trustworthy part of this community.
“I know you are and I won’t–” He was cut off when Maggie pushed him back.

“Did you do it?” She asked her, pointedly.

“Simon would’ve killed me, too!” She pleaded desperately.

“You asked me to beg for his life!” Cyndie yelled. “He was crying and you smiled! I told you I love him. I need him!” She cried out. “He was only 11 years old. And what did you say?”

“I–I–I don’t remember.” She stammered shakingly.

“Say it!” She cried out again.

“Please!” Arat looked directly at Alden.

He couldn’t stand to watch this anymore. He still remembered how Negan and Simon twisted and corrupted him. And now with Arat he could see the same. He knew that the broken woman in front of him was the real her and not the wild attack dog that he’d known before.

“Stop this. Let her go. You’ve killed enough, it’s over.” He ordered Cyndie. He tightened the grip on his gun because he wasn’t going to let them kill her.

“No, I want to hear it too.” Maggie objected. “Arat, what did you say?”

She sniffled, “no exceptions.”

Maggie and Daryl exchanged a look as they turned away slowly. Arat cried out louder as she begged them to stay. Begged them to help.

Alden raised his gun and aimed it in between Beatrice and Cyndie. He was a bad shot, but they didn’t know that. “Step back and let her go.” He commanded.

“Alden, lower your gun.” Maggie ordered him. “She deserves this.”

“She doesn’t.” He bit back. “Simon does and he’s dead. She deserves a second chance, just like me.”

“Not our fight.” She objected. “Lower it. Now!”

“No.” He shook his head and took the safety of his gun.

He was just about to aim his gun up at the sky to fire a warning round when Daryl hit him in the face with the side of his crossbow. It knocked him down to the ground and the gun fell from his hand and clattered to the ground.

Daryl loomed over him with his crossbow, “stay down.”

Something came over Alden and instead of being scared of the hunter he was angry that Daryl even dared to try and stop him. He patted the ground around him in an attempt to locate his gun. He finally felt the cold steel of the handle and wrapped his hand around it. Daryl noticed as well and struck him again before Maggie could talk either of them down. This time he was knocked out.

She nodded to Cyndie, “do it.”

And the next second Arat’s lifeless body dropped to the ground.

“Bury her properly. She’s owed that much.” She instructed them as she walked to Alden.

Chapter Text

He drifted back into consciousness in the early morning. He shot straight up immediately, even if he knew that he was too late. He knew that Arat was dead. Now it was just him and Maggie at the school. She sat beside him leaning back against the wall. He looked her dead in the eyes.

“You killed her?” He spat immediately. He wanted to hear her say it.

“It’s done, Alden. It’s over.” She simply replied. “They did it respectfully. I made sure of it.”

“You can’t kill someone respectfully.” He shot right back. “She didn’t deserve this.”

“You’re one to speak with what you did to Gregory. And she did deserve this. She killed a child.”

“What I did to Gregory was wrong. I told everyone it was wrong and yet you didn’t punish me but you punished Earl.” He spoke calmly.

“Everyone got what they deserved.” She insisted.

Alden was fed up with the way everyone seemed to think. They weighed with two separate scales when it came to punishments. Their own friends and others. Rick seemed to be the only one with a level head at the moment. He only thought about the future now.

They could finally build something up and stop fighting. But all that had followed was more death. People were vile. He was vile, everyone was. Justin’s murder had been one thing; he was an asshole anyway. Arat’s murder crossed a line.

Everyone surely didn’t get what they deserved. Some got more and some got less but nothing about it was fair. He checked his holster only to find it empty.

“Hand me my gun.” He said matter of factly.

She looked at him hesitantly. Like she had in the beginning when she wasn’t sure if he was trustworthy or not. It hurt more than it had done back then. She was supposed to trust him as much as he trusted her and yet she didn’t.

“What? You think I’m going to shoot you?” He tilted his head and held his hand out. “I just want to get back to camp.”

Then finally she handed him his gun back but she still remained silent. They had always had this difference in opinion about the Saviors. And Alden had always respected her stance on what to do with them. But their way of thinking was flawed, because if Arat and the other Saviors that had been killed deserved to die, then so did he. He had also gotten people they were close with killed: Abraham and Glenn . 

But somehow he deserved to live and they didn’t. It wasn’t fair.

“I think, maybe, we need a break.” He finally said after a pause. “Or I do.” He added when she remained silent.

He waited a couple seconds longer. He hoped she’d object to it. He wasn’t holding out for an apology. He knew better than to expect one. All he wanted was for her to say something. Yet, she remained silent and didn’t meet his eyes. Alden couldn’t quite tell if it was out of anger or embarrassment. Maybe it was both. He looked back at the spot Arat had been on her knees last night. She’d spend her last moments absolutely terrified and begging for her life. It would haunt him that he couldn’t save her.

“Anyway, I’m heading back to camp.” He added as he put his gun back in his holster. “You can come if you want, or don’t”

She still didn’t say anything, as expected. So he headed back to camp on his own. He was lost in thought as he walked back and didn’t really realize when he made his way into camp. He was only shook from his thoughts when Carol tapped his shoulder. She looked at him all concerned.

“What happened?” She asked as she pointed to the fresh bruise lining his face. “And where’s Maggie? Daryl’s here but he hasn’t said much. And what about Arat? Laura has been able to talk the Saviors down. She’ll manage a bit longer but then they’re gone.”

“Arat’s gone.” He simply replied. He could immediately tell that it wasn’t enough of an answer for her. He looked around quickly and checked if anyone was close enough to listen in before he continued on. “It was all Oceanside. They took out everyone that had something to do with that massacre before they went there. We found out last night. I tried to stop it but it didn’t work out.”

“And Daryl beat you over the head, didn’t he? That’s how you got the bruise.” She noted. “And Maggie?”

“Maggie was still there with me when I woke up this morning, but she–” He shook his head. “I think I might head to Sanctuary for a bit myself. I can’t be at Hilltop at the moment.”

“You and Rose are also welcome at Kingdom.” She said. “Mika and Henry would love it.”

“I think we’ll take you up on that offer, or at least for a while.” He smiled sadly.

“The Saviors want to get back to Sanctuary as fast as possible. They might snap at any moment now. And I don’t think they’ll take kindly to either me or Jerry guiding them back. I’d trust Laura to do it but Rick wouldn’t agree to her having a gun and giving only her a gun might only make it worse. Think you can help with that?” She continued on.

“Yeah, sure. I’m just going to get something to eat and then I’ll go find Laura.” He replied with a slight nod. “And could you tell Rick I really tried? I know how important this bridge was for everyone and now it’s all lost.”

Carol touched his shoulder supportively. “I’ll tell him.”

—

He and Laura walked the group of Saviors back together. They had decided to cut through the woods because it was faster. Everyone walked in silence because one wrong word and the tension would boil over. They were all scared because they still didn’t know what was going on. And Alden couldn’t tell them what had happened to Arat last night because it would only make it worse and get more people hurt, or worse. 

“Where were you last night, Al?” Jed spat at him after they’d been walking for quite a bit.

“I had work to do.” He replied shortly. He wasn’t in the mood for talking. Especially not with a guy that had clocked him in the face.

“You mean you were searching for Arat.” He shot back. “And what did you find? Because we don’t know. They kept us in the dark and fed us shit. And you and Laura are letting them.”

Alden spun around on his heels to face him. He was done with everything that was going on himself and Jed had just so managed to get on his last nerve.

“You need to shut it!” He snapped at him. “All I’ve been doing is trying to help you all. And you’re not making it easy. You’re making it easy for them to turn on you. We’re all one community now. It’s no longer the Sanctuary against everyone else anymore.”

“We never chose to be a part of their group. And we didn’t betray Negan, like you did.”

“Oh, you want to talk about Negan?” He tilted his head. He was ready for this fight now.

“Both of you cut it out.” Laura stepped in between both men and pushed them both back a bit. “Let’s get back to Sanctuary first, then you can fight all you want. We’re with a large group out here and that makes us vulnerable and I won’t have anyone die because you guys can’t shut it.”

“Negan was a better leader than Rick is.” Regina added to Jed’s words, immediately undermining Laura.

Laura sighed tiredly. She’d been with Negan longer than anyone else, she had been the first. She’d seen him change. And now, when she reflected back on it, she could see that by the end he wasn’t the same man that had rescued her father in the beginning. 

“It doesn’t matter.” She shot back. “Not now. Not here.”

“No, I think this is the right time.” Jed narrowed his eyes. “You are both nothing more than traitors.”

This was the moment where everyone lost their last bit of sanity. Jed launched his fist at Alden again. This time he expected as much and stepped aside. Jed stumbled forward after his missed blow and went down to one knee. Alden freed his gun and aimed it for Jed’s head. At that moment he wanted to end him. Everything was overwhelming.

He held his finger flush against the trigger and clenched his jaw shut tightly. His eyes spouted fire at the man looking up at him with fear. And for a second he saw Arat again and he lowered his gun, relaxing his grip on his gun. He shook his head. He felt lost and out of control and didn’t know how to stop it. 

“Get up and walk.” He commanded.

If Jed could keep his mouth shut maybe he could gather up his thoughts and feel grounded again. Before he did something he would hate himself even more for.

“I don’t have to listen to you!” He spat as he jumped up and shoved Alden back.

Alden raised his gun again. Not because he was planning on firing but because he wanted to scare Jed away from him. He’d lose a fist fight to him in seconds. Sadly, Jed had already gathered that he wouldn’t fire his gun because he hadn’t the first time. He kicked Alden against his chin, hard. And when he was distracted because of the pain he punched him in the gut.

Alden doubled over in pain, falling down to his knees, and Jed easily grabbed his gun from him. He immediately pressed the barrel against Alden’s head.

“Not so powerful now, are you, Al?” He taunted as he jostled the gun. “What did they do to Arat? And Justin? And the others? You know who did it! I know you do! Tell me.”

Alden was angry and hurt himself but he wasn’t going to throw anyone under the bus. He might be angry at Maggie at the moment but he didn’t wish any harm on her. He’d still do anything to keep her and Hershel safe. 

“Just do it!” He hissed back.

“No!” Laura yelled. “Alden had nothing to do with this. Go. Leave. Do whatever you want but leave us out of it.”

Jed pulled the gun back. “We’ll take the fight back to them. You reap what you sow. Whose with me?”

His pathetic rant of a speech managed to rally most Saviors to his side and they set off back to the camp immediately. Leaving Alden, Laura and a handful of other Saviors behind.

“They’ll march straight to their death.” Laura assured him as she took his hand in hers and hauled him back to his feet.

“The whole point was to stop that from happening.” He sighed, defeated.

“Doesn’t matter they were lost anyway.”

“This won’t blow back on us, will it?” One of the men that had stayed behind asked, stressed. “I have a kid now.”

“It won’t. I’ll make sure of it.” Alden promised.”But we have to get back to Sanctuary first. We’ll go from there when everyone’s safe.”

— 

Maggie was sure of what she was about to do. She realized that the time to fully end the war had come yesterday when Cyndie reminded her that she didn’t have to follow Rick’s rules. Discussing it with Daryl had made her belief it was the right choice even more so.

But she couldn’t discuss it with Alden. She knew he’d object and manage to talk her out of it. He’d nearly gotten her to the point of sparing Arat last night too. It’s why she hadn’t said anything at all, it was easier that way.

But when he’d told her he needed a break it had taken a lot to stay quiet but she’d managed to carry on with her plan.

But now her plan to kill Negan had failed. The man she found in that cell wasn’t the monster that killed her husband. What she found was a broken shell of a man begging for death. And in that way he was off worse than dead and she decided to let him rot. The entire plan backfired so much worse than either she or Daryl could've imagined. 

Now she raced to the bridge with Michonne, Carl, Jesus, Carol and Eugene in a desperate attempt to get to Rick fast enough. But however fast they ran they weren’t fast enough. They were just in time to see the bridge that they had just built get engulfed in multiple explosions that followed each other in quick concession, and thus obliterating Rick.

Michonne cried out and tried to run towards what remained of the burning bridge where Rick just stood. Maggie and Carol had to hold her back from running into certain death by the walkers swarming the bridge.

Carl fell to his knees and cried out. Jesus tried to comfort him but couldn’t do a lot to comfort him either. There wasn’t really anything he could do.

“The herd wasn’t headed this way.” Eugene spoke up. “They shouldn’t have merged either.” 

Michonne freed herself from their grip and joined Carl, falling down to her knees beside him to hold him close. They could only comfort each other now. The others were somehow managing to keep it somewhat together.

“A bunch of Saviors I sent with Alden to go to Sanctuary showed back up with his gun. We had to deal with them.” Carol explained. It was clear that there were tears stinging behind her eyes. “That must’ve drawn them this way.”

“Alden’s gun?” Maggie asked, horrified. Only partially recovered from the shock of what she had just witnessed. There were already tears streaming down her face because of what she had just witnessed. “How’d they get it?” She looked around for him, only to realize that he really wasn’t there. “Where is he?”

“We– We don’t know.” Carol stammered. “Haven’t seen him.”

Maggie froze. She couldn’t leave Carl and Michonne here. And she couldn’t bear the thought that Alden was out there maybe hurt or worse. Because if he got hurt it would all have been her fault. Now she was being pulled into two different directions and she couldn’t do either without worrying about the other.

“Maggie, go find him.” Carl spoke up softly with a broken voice. “Michonne and I, we– we’ll be fine.”

“Are you sure? I don’t want to leave you here.” She asked worried. 

“He’s out there somewhere and he might be hurt.”

“I’ll stay with them.” Jesus said. “The others are probably not far behind too. Go.”

Carol nodded slightly. “I know which route they took.”

Maggie followed her into the woods and they ran, searching for any sign of Alden. They yelled out his name from time to time which only drew walkers towards them. Each and every time she heard one of them coming for her she feared that it would wear a familiar face. 

Any injury Alden sustained, even the smallest knick, would be her fault. It was also her fault that he wasn’t exactly in his right mind. The closer they got to Sanctuary the more erratic she became. Once they reached the fence that surrounded Sanctuary she was barely holding it together. She and Carol ran into the courtyard, desperately searching for either Alden or someone else they trusted to help.

“What are you screaming about?” Laura asked from on top of the balcony. “Does this have something to do with that explosion we heard?”

“No, we’re looking for Alden.” Carol replied. “And that explosion you just heard was the bridge.”

“The bridge? The hell happened?” She asked, confused.

“Doesn’t matter right now.” Maggie replied as she went up the stairs to the balcony, Carol following behind her. “Alden. is he here?”

Laura frowned confused and pointed her thumb back over her shoulder. “He’s inside. I radioed in that we arrived here a while ago.”

“I don’t think anyone received that message.” Carol sighed as she watched Maggie storm into the old factory. “I’ll tell you about what happened to the bridge.”

Maggie ran until she found him fully concentrated on a fuse box. His upper body and face were obstructed from her view by the thin metal door of the fuse box itself. But she clearly recognized him. He was so concentrated that he didn’t even seem to notice that she’d ran up to him.

“Alden?” She asked softly with a broken voice. Renewed tears flowed down her cheeks freely again. She wasn’t sure what to do because the last they’d seen each other they’d been in a fight. They’d had small quarrels before but nothing remotely like this. So she stayed a couple of paces away from him, to give him space.

Alden paused. First he needed to register whether or not it really was Maggie’s voice he heard. He took a step back and peaked towards her from the side of the small metal door. As soon his eyes met hers his face ran through an array of emotions. He really didn’t know what to think. He was mad at her and she was mad at him. And yet she stood across from him with hurt and relief written all over her face. Anger didn’t matter right now and he closed the fuse box quickly. He walked towards her silently and held her tightly as she broke down in his embrace.

She buried her head into the crook of his neck and let the emotions she’d stacked up out. He didn’t ask anything; he didn’t say anything. He was just there for her because that was all she needed right now. After a while she pulled back and dried the last of her tears with her sleeve.

“What happened? What’s wrong?” He asked. He held onto one of her hands and looked at her with a concerned frown. “We heard an explosion but no one called it in. We figured it was to reroute the walkers or something.”

“That was the bridge.” She breathed out. “Rick blew it up.”

“Rick? Is he okay?”

She shook her head. “No, he’s gone. There was a herd. He blew it up to take out the herd. He sacrificed himself for us.”

Alden didn’t know what to reply. He’d seen Rick as someone way more suited to thrive in this world than him. And yet he had out lasted him.

“But” she continued soft and hesitant, “that didn’t scare me as much as you being gone. Carol said that Jed had your gun and thought he’d hurt you or worse.”

And all Alden did was renew his hug as he did his best to soothe her.

Chapter Text

“Are you still mad at me?” Maggie asked once she and Alden had been riding back to Hilltop on horseback for quite a while. It was just the two of them and now they could talk openly, without having to worry about what everybody else thought. But despite being on their own for well over 15 minutes these were the first words that were spoken.

“I am.” He replied with a heavy sigh. “You still let them kill Arat like that. I can’t just forget that because you came to me upset. And you tried to kill Negan without talking to me about you.”

“I don’t need your permission to do something I believe is right.” She shot right back at him with a scoff.

“I didn’t say you need my permission.” He sighed again. “But we’re together, meaning I would still like to be informed when you want to commit a homicide that might put you in danger.”

“You didn’t talk about killing Gregory with me before you did it, you just did it.”

“I know and I should've because what I did was wrong.” There was more annoyance in his voice than anger. “And yet you still practically thanked me for it. You would’ve done the same.”

“Okay, then tell me how killing Arat was any different from you killing Gregory?”

“Really? I just said why it was different. You sure you want to do this now? Rick just died! The sanctuary won’t last another week. Everything is all screwed up because you and Daryl wanted to kill Negan!” He bellowed loudly.

This was the first time she’d seen him this mad. And she was glad about it. Till now she’d often worried if he just kinda went along with whatever she said out of love. But it wasn’t enough to dial her own anger back.

“You want Negan dead as much as I do!” She yelled back.

Their yelling was starting to draw walkers towards them but neither of them cared because they had a fight to finish first.

“I don’t know what I want to happen to Negan. I’m not the person to ask. I’m good as long as I never have to see him again. He scared the living daylights out of me. Traumatized the heck out of me.” He looked at her. He didn’t want to fight about this because he knew they’d never reach a compromise on Negan.

She read the pain and hurt of his face and she softened her expression. “You’re right. I would’ve done the same. I would’ve killed Gregory for what he did too, you were just faster.” She said a lot calmer now.

Her softening up broke him and he swallowed back tears. “Arat’s dead and she was just like me. It could’ve been me they killed just as easily.”

“Hold on. What do you mean? She fought for them and you didn’t, you were a worker. You’re different from each other.”

“We both know I wasn’t just a worker. The only reason they let me be a worker was because I had expertise they could use. It got Rose and I a room instead of a stretcher in the mainhal. She needed that, a spot to get away from everything. She hated that place so much. But if it weren’t for me pleasin Simon and Negan by fixing the lights I would’ve had to fight too. I wouldn’t have had a choice. Simon owned me because he found us and brought us back. It could’ve been me that slaughtered those people at Oceanside’s old place without remorse because I was scared. And don’t try to tell me that I wouldn’t have better than that because they had me in that exact same spot.”

“I know you just said that I shouldn’t try to tell you what you’re different from Arat…” She began somewhat hesitantly. “But you are. You got out and she didn’t.”

“They made me kill for them. They burned a man alive in front of Rose. I had to get us out of there because alive anymore, I was just another dead man walking.” He shook his head slightly. “I think we lost an asset , an ally, by allowing Arat to get killed.”

“Maybe, but it wasn’t our fight. It was Oceanside’s.”

Alden hummed. It didn’t matter what was right and what was wrong because there was no changing the end result. He looked back over his shoulder at the walkers trailing behind them. “We should deal with that.” He insisted.

“We should.” She agreed.
—

“He’s really invested in this, isn’t he?” Tara asked as she tilted her head. She’d moved to Hilltop a couple of weeks ago after she had a falling out with Michonne.

“The bigger question is; how’d he get Sasha to join him on that run?” Jesus questioned as they watched Sasha and Alden carry box after box of baby supplies into the manor.

They watched from their spot by one of the small pens and leaned against the rough handmade fence.

“That’s easy.” Rose shrugged, leaning in from the otherside of the fence. “Sasha’s just excited about being an aunt again.”

“Clearly.” Tara chuckled. “I think they brought the whole store back with them.”

“At Least we’ll have everything set up for when the baby comes. Six months in advance, but still.” Jesus added.

“I hope it’s a girl.” She sighed. “A boy would be great too. It's being an aunt again that gets me excited.”

“So everyone has lost their mind?” Jesus tilted his head slightly. He didn’t get what all the fuss was about. He was excited about the prospect of another child running around Hilltop but nowhere near as focussed on it as Tara and the others were.

“I think it’s called baby fever.” Rose chuckled.

“It’s insane.” He shook his head and looked back at Alden again. “Absolutely off his rocker.”

“Oh, come on.” Tara smacked his arm. “He’s happy! And stressed, but still.”

“He was freaking out about Hershel at first too.” Rose sighed. “He thought he would screw it up and hurt him because he had no clue what he was doing. He’s probably stressed because he’s afraid screwing it up again.”

“But why? He has been raising Hershel and, well, you.” He leaned back against the fence. “Not that I know a damn thing about raising a child but I’m pretty sure I wouldn’t screw it up. There’s no need for him to be stressing like that.”

“Try telling him that.” She chuckled.

“Yeah, he’ll make a great dad.” Tara chuckled. She poked Jesus’ top bun with her finger. “And you would too, if you know what I mean.”

“No, I don’t think I do.” He replied as he took a step away from her and checked if his hair was still in order.

“Oh, you’ll see.” She smiled.

Meanwhile inside the manor Maggie stared down at the large collection of boxes they had brought in with Alden already busy unpacking one. “Don’t you think you guys over did it?”

“Well, yes.” He admitted. “But that was kinda the point. We can store whatver we don’t need up in the attic and it’s not all meant for Hershel and this little pea.” He placed his hand against her belly with a soft smile. “It’s for every kid at Hilltop and every kid there’s going to be in the future.”

Maggie laughed. “Little pea?”

“I don’t know.” He threw his hands up dramatically. “I’m just a little bit stressed out about it. The same as I was with Hershel but it’s worse somehow. And not just becuase this one’s mine, that’s not what changes things for me. I think it’s because we’re gonna have to raise tow kids in this world.”

“Hold on. You wanted this kids as much as I do.” She shot back.

“Yes, of course I do want this baby more than anything.” He replied quickly because she’d misunderstood him. “Especially now that everything’s settled and safe. But…” He trailed off and shook his head. “I’m being dramatic again.”

“No, just say it and then I’ll decide wheter or not you’re being dramatic.”

“I’m afraid I’m being selfish by bringing another kid into this.”

She shook her head. “You’re not. Hilltop’s safer than the would ever was before. And even if this kid will never get to know the old world we can still give them a good life.” She cupped his face and pressed her forehead against his. “Don’t you ever think you’re selfish for wanting to live a life. You’re the least selfish person I know.”
—

Alden sat beside Maggie, waiting patiently for Enid to return with their daughter. He held Maggie’s hand and rubbed the back with his thumb. Occasionally he brought her hand up to his mouth and kissed it. They didn’t speak because for now they didn’t need to. Just sat there and waited for minutes on end.

“We should talk about the name we chose for our daughter.” Maggie said after a while. Her voice sounded faded and tired from the delivery.

“What do you mean?” He let go of her hand and frowned slightly. “I still think Beth is a beautiful name if that’s what you’re afraid of. We don’t have to change it.”

“No, that’s not why.” She shifted herself on the bed in the medical trailer. “This is about what you said having a kid meant to you.”

He deepened his frown. “I think I said something along the lines of ‘restoring hope in a dead world’.” He finally said somewhat hesitantly after a while.

“That’s it.” She smiled. “Hope.”

“I like it.” He smiled. “We’ll name her Hope. It’s fitting.”

Enid walked back in with a baby bundled up in her arms. “She’s healthy.” She smiled. “Who would like to hold her first?”

Alden scooted away so Maggie could be the first to hold their baby for longer than just a second.

“No, wait.” Maggie said when he was still in mid motion. “I carried her for nine months already. You should hold her now.”

He scooted his chair right back and held his arms out. Enid walked closer and lowered the bundle into his arms and stepped back to give them some space, smiling broadly. He beamed down at his daughter and tears welled up in his eyes.

He had cried after Hershel was born too. But they hadn’t been tears of joy like they were now. Back then he’d cried because felt out of place, like he shouldn’t be there. But even back then he’d been mesmerized by the baby in his arms, just as he was now.

“Hey there, little pea.” He whispered softly to her. “It’s a stupid nickname. I know. How about Hope? You like that, huh?”

A set of tiny green eyes looked up at him and his heart melted.

“Hi, Hope. Welcome to the world.”

Chapter Text

Years passed and relationships watered. It had been years since they had any contact with Alexandria. They had cut themselves off and shut themselves in their walls. They knew something bad had happened, because Aaron had told Jesus on one of their meet-ups in the woods. They knew about the woman that had kidnapped all of Alexandria’s children and the hell Michonne and Daryl had gone through to get them back. Jesus had often said that they should feel lucky that they hadn’t taken Gracie because Aaron would kill any and every person that even attempted to harm her. When it came to protecting his daughter he was more protective than he usually was. But aside from Aaron, who maybe came by once every two months, they only saw Carl.

Much like Aaron he didn’t agree that Alexandria had cut all forms of communication with the other communities in favor of them growing stronger. Because he knew it made them weaker, working together is what had made them stronger.

He came by to visit Enid at least once every month and no one ever pressed him or Enid with questions. They never even pressed Aaron for any information because it wouldn’t be right to put him on the spot and have him turn against the people he lived with.

It was the middle of the afternoon and Alden was working by the forge like always. He’d grown used to the smoldering heat of the fire making it difficult to breathe over the year. Beats of sweat lined his forehead and rolled down ever once in a while when he wasn’t fast enough to wipe them away with his sleeve.

His life in the apocalypse was better than he’d ever expected his life to be in the first place. He was just some guy that used to have big dreams of going to college only to stick to a summer job in construction with a deadbeat father. He was one of many and nothing special.

He was one of those people that could be dead for weeks before anyone would even notice that he was dead, and he used to know it. But here people needed him, people counted on him. And it wasn’t just him flailing around like a fish on land because he was looking out for a kid when he barely understood how he was supposed to keep himself safe in this mad world. No, there were so many more people who counted on him now.

He brought the hammer down on the spearhead he’d been working on another time. He was completely focussed on his work and didn’t hear a thing of what was happening around him.

“Alden, school’s out.” Hershel said. He stayed ten paces away from the forge. It was a rule set up for his own safety around the fire.

Alden had never been able to get used to the idea of Hershel calling him dad. Glenn was, not him. It wouldn’t be right to take that title from him. Hershel knew about Glenn because Maggie had told him.

Everyone that had stories about Glenn had told them to Hershel because that was the only way they could make him feel connected to his father. Despite not being the boy’s father Alden was still the only parental figure the boy had ever known. And God knows that he would do anything to keep him safe.

“Hey, bud, did I forget the time again?” He asked as he took his heat resistant gloves off.

“Yeah.” He pulled down the vizor of his cap a little.

“Sorry, kiddo.” He stepped forward and tapped the visor of his cap. “How about we get you something to eat?”

As one of the younger children he only went to school in the morning. The end of his school day usually lined up perfectly with lunch time and was out right around lunchtime, which made it the perfect time for Alden and Maggie to take a little break too. Only now did he notice the sheathed knife Hershel clutched in his hand.

“Where’d you get that?” He asked as he nodded at it.

“Sasha gave it to me; said she found it on the run.” He told him honestly. “Promised to teach me how to throw them.”

She and Tara had gotten back form their latest run late last night, and like usual they’d brought some small gifts along for the Hilltop children. After Tara had moved to Hilltop after falling out with Michonne she’d quickly become a part of the unofficial council that ran Hilltop along with Maggie. Not Jesus, Alden, Tara or Sasha had chosen to co-lead Hilltop with her but people kept on coming to them with problems and over time they just accepted it. Just as everyone had accepted that Jesus would just disappear sometimes.

Alden chuckled. “Figures.”

“Tara gave me a Kazoo.” He added.

This earned a big laugh from Alden. “Figures as well.” He began to walk back towards the manor. “Come on, let’s see where your sisters are hanging out.”

“They’re inside the manor.” He replied calmly. “Rose said she was babysitting Hope this morning.”

“You’re a better listener than me.”

Hershel narrowed his eyes at him, “then you should go back to school.”

“You’re probably right.” Alden chuckled.

They headed inside the main hall of the manor and found Rose and Hope as expected at the coffee table by the steps. Rose sat on the floor leaned back against the couch, keeping an eye on Hope happily working on a puzzle.

“Hi, daddy!” Hope beamed excitedly and bounced up. She ran to her dad and flung herself into his arms with a loud giggle.

“Tried to put her down for a nap.” Rose began as she stood up. “But she was too excited about the new puzzles. Apparently they found a toy store and brought a bunch of it back.” She added as she rolled her shoulders back.

Her hair was cut a lot shorter then it used to be. Barely reaching down to the top of her shoulders. An old grayish handkerchief was tied around her head like a bandana to keep her hair from falling forward into her face.

“Also, Tara came by here looking for Jesus a while ago. You know where he went?” She continued.

“Pretty sure I saw him leave a while ago. He didn’t tell anyone so he should be back before dark.” Alden replied with a shrug.

Maggie stepped out of her office and lit up upon seeing them. “I was just about to look for you guys.”

“We were already on our way.” He replied as he walked over and pressed a small kiss to her lips.

“Iew!” Hershel stuck his tongue out to show his disgust.

“Hey!” Sasha yelled down from the watchpost by the gate loud enough for them to hear it inside as a muted whisper. But it still registered that something was wrong.

Alden and Maggie dashed outside, they didn’t need to ask Rose to protect the kids and keep them in Maggie’s office. As soon as they set off running she ushered Hershel and Hope into the office, making sure to quickly bring Hope’s puzzle along to keep her occupied.

Maggie had her gun out and Alden clenched his knife tightly in his right hand. They didn’t know what was out there, but it probably wasn’t anything good.

“What is it?” Maggie yelled up to her.

“It’s Aaron and Jesus.” Her face was written with shock. “Rosita’s with them. She doesn’t look like she’s alright.”

“I’ll get Enid.” Alden said and he ran as fast as he could towards the medical trailer. “Enid! Enid, we need your help!”

She dashed out of the medical trailer. “What’s wrong? Did someone get injured?”

“Rosita.” He replied straight away, out of breath. “Don’t know what but Sasha said she’s probably hurt.”

She frowned, not exactly understanding what she was doing here. She turned back and got her medical bag before following Alden back to the gate. Once they were there Aaron and Jesus were already inside. Aaron and Jesus gently guided Rosita’s unconscious form down from the horse with Maggie’s help. Sasha had since climbed down from the watchpost.

“What happened?” She asked.

“Don’t know. She said she was out with Eugene before she passed out.” Jesus replied.

“She shot a flare gun. That’s how we found her.” Aaron added. “We couldn’t go look for Eugene because there were too many walkers and she was barely conscious when we found her. She said she left him in a barn.”

Enid walked forward to check on Rosita and Aaron and Jesus began to carry her towards the medical trailer.

“Of all people we’re going to let Eugene camp out in a barn overnight?” Alden frowned slightly. “I’m comfortable enough to go out and look for him if I know where Aaron and Jesus found her. There are only so many barns in the area.”

“No, we’re not doing that.” Maggie shook her head. “Eugene can look out for himself. Tomorrow morning is the earliest I’m willing to send out a search party.”

“It’s been a long time since we’ve seen anyone from Alexandria besides Aaron and Carl. Alexandria were the ones to cut ties, not us.” Sasha added. “As much as I don’t like saying it; we don’t owe it to Eugene to look for him, not anymore. Especially not without making a clear plan.”

“Jesus has been trying to get Alexandria on board with the fair through Aaron, saving Eugene might just do that.” Tara opted. She took a step closer to Alden to show that she agreed with him. “I wish Jesus would stop leaving as much as he does but maybe now it’s a good thing.”

“Tomorrow morning.” Maggie repeated shortly. “By the time you’re ready to leave you'll have a couple of hours of light left at most and no plan.” She held a short pause. “And no unnecessary risks.”

Alden and Tara gave a nod.

“I’ll set things in order.” He sighed.
—

“Why can’t I come?” Hershel asked sadly as he stared up at the saddled horses.

“Because…” Alden bent down to be on the same eye level as him. “You’re too young.”

“But I can help.”He objected. “And I won’t get in the way. I promise.”

“No, Alden’s right.” Maggie agreed with him. “You won’t get in the way but it’s still very dangerous.”

“And I’m pretty sure we had another archery class planned.” Rose added. Hershel gave a nod; it was an acceptable compromise.

“Please be careful out there.” Maggie whispered as she hugged him tight, touching the long thin scar on the back of his forearm. She still remembered when they went on a run back at the prison and he injured himself on a smashed mirror.

“When am I not careful?” He teased as he pulled back.

She rolled her eyes, “just promise me”

“I promise I’ll be careful.”

The sound of an approaching motorcycle closed in and there was only one person that it could be. Aaron smiled; he knew who it was too.

“Daryl.” Tara looked over the back of her horse to the gate. “Oh yes, it is.” She affirmed and then she walked over to greet him.

“Looks like he’s not alone.” Alden noted, pointing to the wagon following in behind. “That’s Carol.”

“And Henry.” Rose added with a smile. “You guys go. I’ll tie up the horses for now.”

The small group set off to greet the visitors whilst she threw the reins over the horses heads and tied them to the hitching post. They had somewhat regular contact with Kingdom, although it had watered over the years.

“Hey.” A vaguely familiar voice greeted Rose from behind.

She turned around to see Henry smiling at her.

“It’s been too long and you won’t stop growing.” She greeted as they side hugged each other “I see you’re still wearing your armor. Are they still calling you prince too?”

He chuckled softly, “yes, they still call me prince Henry.”

“We weren’t expecting any shipments from Kingdom so what are you and your mom doing here?” She asked as they headed back to the others.

“I want to apprentice at the Blacksmith.”

“That’s great.” She nodded. “I’m sure Earl will have a spot for you. I think he secretly really loves teaching others about his craft, even if it doesn’t look like he does.”

They came up on the small group, which Aaron, Jesus and Sasha had joined now.

“Eugene’s missing and we could use a good tracker.” Aaron asked Daryl.

“Yeah, of course.” He looked to Carol for permission and she gave him a nod.

“Then I’m going too.” Henry insisted.

“No.” Carol replied sternly. He tried to object but she cut him off, “no, come on. Let’s get you settled.” She motioned for him to follow her, which he did rather reluctantly.

“I’m going to make sure he doesn’t run off, again.” Rose joked as she followed them, giving Alden a wave.

“Uh, Jesus, why are you putting on your armor?” Tara asked.

“Talked about it with Maggie. I know the terrain. I know where to start.”

“I believe Aaron and Daryl also know that.” She objected. “Could you just stay here for once.”

“No, I’m going.” He objected.

“We don’t need a small army to look for one guy.” Alden sighed. “I’ll stay. You guys are more adapt than me anyway.” He gestured to his horse. “Jesus, you can take him.”

“Thank you.” He smiled as he stepped up to the horse and climbed on.

Daryl revved his motorcycle, he was already ready to leave again. He waited for Tara and Aaron to get on their horses as well before they set off.

“Did you set this up?” Alden asked as he bumped his shoulder against Maggie.

“I did ask Jesus to go with you guys, but I couldn’t have planned on Daryl showing up.” She pulled his face close to hers and kissed him. “Glad you’re here though.” She smiled at him. “I still remember when that walker nearly took you out years ago and you cut your arm on that mirror. You’re way too clumsy.” She touched the faint scar on his forearm again.

“Thanks.” He chuckled. “Thank you so much.” He added mockingly. “Anyway, I’m going to help Henry unpack.”

Chapter Text

“So, about Enid.” Henry began shyly as he set one of the crates he’d brought with him from Kingdom down.

“Yeah, no.” Rose replied with a slight snicker. “That’s never gonna happen.”

“Got that” He sighed.

“How’s Mika anyway? Must’ve been months since I was at Kingdom with that scrap metal shipment.” She followed up

“She’s fine. She kinda wanted to come herself but she couldn’t do that to dad. He was barely okay with me leaving.” He paused briefly. “It’s probably better anyway. Mom and I ran into trouble on our way here. And Mica wouldn’t have liked that at all.”

“What trouble?” Alden asked as he and Carol carried the last two crates in.

“That group of Saviors that never joined any of the communities after Sanctuary fell.” Carol replied.

“Are they still around? It’s been months since we last saw them. They scattered away from the convoy when we encountered them during the last scrap metal delivery. I figured they were dead by now.” Alden frowned deeply.

“Don’t worry they won’t bother any of us anymore.”

Before anyone could question what Carol exactly meant with her words they heard one of the guards scream about approaching riders.

“Shit!” Alden exclaimed. “Rose, bow. Plateau. Now.” He instructed shortly before he set off himself. He ran towards the manor in search of Maggie and the kids. When he reached the steps she was already on her way out of the manor herself.

“Kal’s with them in my office.” She replied because she already knew what he was going to ask.

He gave a nod and they ran to the gate together. The last of the fieldworkers ran in and the old gate closed behind them. Using the scope of her rifle Sasha was able to look at the approaching riders. Dianna and Rose stood on the elevated plateau on the other side of the gate with their bows.

“How many?” Maggie yelled up to Sasha as she got her gun out.

“Seven.” She counted quickly before returning to looking through her scope again. “No, wait Carl’s with them.” She took another look. “And Michonne.” She turned around and looked down at Maggie. “The hell is she doing here after all this time?”

Maggie grumbled softly to herself. Sasha climbed down the ladder quickly.

“Get the kids. I’ll deal with this.” Alden said calmly as he rubbed her shoulder. He knew about the anger and resentment between them that had only festered over years of no contact.

“Yeah, we’ll deal with it.” Sasha added.

She sighed. “Thank you. Both of you.” She gave each of them a quick nod before she headed back to the manor.

“Dianne, don’t let them in just yet, hear them out first.” Alden instructed. If Michonne hadn’t been there he would’ve let them right in. But that was because of Carl. He himself made his way up the ladder to listen in, but refused to talk to Michonne just yet.

“State your business.” Dianne spoke pointedly.

“We’re here for Rosita.” Michonne replied.

“We met your messengers on the road. They told us what happened.” Syddiq added. He and Carl were still close and Syddiq would follow Carl into anything if only he asked.

“And the others?” Dianne asked as she nodded to the group of unfamiliar people in the wagon.

“They’re looking for a home.” Carl explained. It was still an odd sight to see him without the hat he’d passed down to his younger sister. After his father died he wanted her to have something of his and his gun wasn’t the type of thing to give to a toddler. “They’re good people. I vouch for them.” He added.

“I told them Hilltop would consider taking them in.”Michonne added, clearly tired of the way she was treated.

Dianne turned to Alden. She wanted to know what to do next.

“Get them to turn over their weapons before opening the gate. Carl can keep his gun, but I’m not taking risks on the others.” He replied quickly and made his way down again.

He only had to wait a couple of seconds before the gate opened and the group walked in.

“Where’s Maggie?” Was the first thing Michonne asked with a disgusted look on her face which she barely managed to mask.

“Not here.” He replied without missing a beat, crossing his arms. “And I’m sorry to say we haven’t found Eugene yet.”

“Eugene’s missing? Since when?” She asked, confused.

“He went out with Rosita, but wasn’t there when she was found. Figured you knew.” Alden explained.

Enid and Carl made their way to each other and hugged each other tight.

“How is she?” Syddiq asked worriedly after they let go.

“She was unconscious when she got here, but she’ll be fine. It’s dehydration and heat exhaustion, mainly. She should wake up soon.” She listed off.

“If she’s been out the entire time, how do you know Eugene was with her?” Michonne asked pointedly.

“Aaron told us.” Alden shrugged.

“Aaron’s here?”

“Not at the moment, no.” He replied. “He’s out with the search party with Jesus, Daryl and Tara. Daryl showed up here with Carol and Henry today.”

“Which way are they headed?” She asked, already planning on following them.

“You can pick up their trail but you’re not gonna catch them before nightfall.” He sighed. “And it’s Daryl. They might be on their way back already.” He held a pause. “We’ll keep your weapons safe as long as you’re here, but you can have them back when you leave. Safety reasons.”

He turned to the small group of strangers. “And for you, follow me.” He turned around and headed back towards the manor. “Maggie’s the one in charge here.” He explained as he walked backwards, watching one of them sign along to his words. “She’ll decide whether you can stay or not.”

One of the group members stepped out in front and moved her hand away from her chin with her palm facing in. Another member stepped up and clarified, “she says; thank you.”

He frowned slightly, “we haven’t done anything for you yet. We don’t deserve your gratitude yet.”

“You’re giving us a chance.” The only man in their group said. “And this may be a suspicious question but is the screening process as tough as it was at Alexandria?”

“I wouldn’t know.” He laughed. “Been a while since we found new people. And I joined this place in a weird way during a horrible time. But if I dare say so myself; we’re good people here.”

He turned around just before he would’ve tripped over the stairs and headed inside the manor. He knocked on her office door and pushed it open without waiting for a reply.

“Hey, Maggie.” He started.

“Dad!” Hope beamed. “We’re puzzling!” She held up one of the puzzle pieces in excitement. Kal was sitting on the ground next to her.

Alden had half forgotten that Hope and Hershel were here, meaning it probably would’ve been better not to bring a group of strangers into Maggie’s office.

“That’s amazing!” He exclaimed as he gave the top of her head a pat.

“Who are they?” Hershel scrunched his nose and reached for his gun on his belt.

“That won’t be necessary, Hershel. They’re friendly.” He told him calmly before he turned to Maggie. “They came here with Carl and Michonne. Carl vouched for them. They’re looking for a home. I figured you wanted to talk to them.”

Kal carefully lifted Hope’s half finished puzzle into the box, to her objections. “No, we're just going to take it to the other room. You’re mom and dad have work to do.” He told her. “Hershel, you’re coming too.” He took Hope’s hand and walked her to the door.

“No.” He objected, crossing his arms.

“Then go find Sasha. She could probably use some help on guard duty.” Maggie offered him instead. Now he set off eagerly instantly. Sasha would always let him hold her rifle and let him look through the scope.

Alden closed the office door and sat down on the side of the desk. “Don’t think I properly introduced myself yet. I’m Alden.”

“Luke. “The man introduced himself. He pointed to each of his group members as he introduced them, “And that’s Yumiko, Magna, Kelly and Connie.”

“This is a close knit community and as you’ve seen we have children here. We need to keep them safe above all.” Maggie began. “But someone we trust vouched for you. Your group, have you been together long?”

“Yes, years.” Yumiko replied. “We’ve lost people along the way.”

“Us too.” Alden replied as he looked down to his feet. “There used to be a list of questions we’d asked but it’s been a while since we came across new people.” He looked back at Maggie. “But I suppose we don’t have to ask them anyway since Carl vouched for them. They handed in their weapons without a fuss and they haven’t tried to attack us yet. That’s enough for me.”

“It’s enough for me too.” Maggie hummed. “You guys can stay, as long as you earn your keep.”

“We’ll find you jobs.” He added quickly. “Based on what you want to do and what you’re good at. For now we’ll find you a place to stay and you guys can explore and get to know people.”

“It’s that easy?” Luke gapped.

Alden laughed. “Yes, it is.”

“Only problem is we don’t have much space so you’re all gonna have the share the same trailer for now.” Maggie added.

“We don’t mind as long as we can get a night's sleep away from the sickos.” Yumiko replied. “And we'd rather stay together anyway.”

“There’s a trailer out back and we’ve got enough spare bedding and pillows laying around the mansion to make sure you’ll sleep comfortably.” Alden explained with a smile.

“That’ll do.” Luke insisted.

“Kal, the guy that was just in here, ask him about the empty trailer and he’ll know what you’re talking about. He’ll show you.”

“Thank you.” Yumiko smiled and the group left the office, closing the door behind them.

“Do you trust them?” Maggie asked. “And don’t say yes because Carl vouched for them. I want to know your opinion.”

“The one with the curls seems a bit-” He sucked his teeth. “Well, she looks like she is five seconds away from killing someone at any given moment. But they’re a group that have made it this far, which means they stick together. So yeah, I trust them.”

“Can’t believe Michonne just dumped them here.” She scoffed. “She should be glad we even opened the gate for her.”

He crossed his arms, “maybe it’s a sign.”

“Don’t you start.”

“What?” He laughed. “It’s been years. Since you last talked. I think it’s a sign you should at least speak with each other. There are only so many of us left. And more and more dead are out there each day. Sooner or later we’re gonna need each other's help just to stay alive. I’d rather have us on speaking grounds when that day comes.” He explained calmly.

“No.” She shook her head. “We’re on speaking grounds with Carl and Aaron. We don’t need Michonne for that.”

“We can’t put that responsibility on either of them because you and Michonne are too stuck up to talk to each other!” He was getting agitated. He’d thread around the subject for years, never really giving his opinion. But Michonne was here. If there ever was a right moment for them to talk; it was now.

“Al.” She snapped back at him to get him to shut up.

“Al, huh?” He countered with a low growl in his voice. “You two are friends! You and Michonne went to hell and back together. Don’t let that go to waste. You barely know each other anymore. You have never seen RJ and I don’t even know if she knows about Hope’s existence. I know that this is not what either of you ever wanted, but we’re here now.”

He wasn’t going to back down, not this time. Not even because she used the nickname he hated so much that usually got him to shut up. Maggie buried her head in her hands.

“You want me to talk with Michonne because you want her to know about our daughter?” She asked tiredly, her words muffled by her hands.

“What can I say? I’m a proud father.” He chuckled. Then he turned serious again, “but that’s only part of it. She’s gonna leave tomorrow anyway; so how bad can it get?” He made his way to the office door. “Just think about it. For me, okay? I’m gonna send Carol and Dianne off and help Henry get started by the forge.”

“I’ll think about it.” She huffed.

Chapter Text

-Flashback-

Alden laid Hershel back down in his bed after he’d finally nodded off after not being able to sleep for most of the late evening. He tiptoed his way out of the room and pulled the door close as soft as he could, only letting it click faintly. He lingered behind the door for a moment. He expected Hershel to climb out of bed and find him again, like the last three times he tried to put him down. But this time the sound of tiny feet running to the door didn’t return and it stayed silent. Now he could finally retreat to his own room.

“Okay, whatever we do, we’re never going to let Tara babysit him at night again. He was bouncing off the walls.” He told Maggie as he chucked his shirt off. “At least he’ll sleep in tomorrow for once.”

“You hope.” She chuckled. “You can bet your ass he’ll be here at sun up.”

“Tomorrow’s your turn.” He teased.

She only laughed as a reply and watched him get in the bed next to her and settle in. 

He turned to his side to face her. “You know I never expected to be the kind of person that would raise a kid. Not with the father I had. He was never really there. He didn’t abandon us but he was never there for us either. My brother is the one that was always there for me. I just copied what he did for me with Rose. She was all alone and I couldn’t leave her behind. Now with Hershel it’s different. He deserves to have a father figure in his life. Even if he’s not actually my kid.”

“You’re his dad.” She simply said.

“No, I’m not.” He shook his head. “I love him like he’s my own but he’s not my kid. I don’t have the right to have him call me dad because Glenn is his dad. I can’t take that from him. I can’t .” He stressed his last words so much that Maggie knew she wouldn’t be able to change his mind, so she just let him be.

They both fell asleep soon after. And that morning Hershel did actually sleep in for once. But they still didn’t. The sound of Maggie retching over the old metal bucket they used as a small trash can startled Alden awake the next morning. He hurried out of bed so fast he tumbled to the ground.

“Maggie.” He stuttered out as he scrambled back to his feet. “Maggie, are you alright.” He rounded the bed towards her and held her hair back just in time before she threw up again. 

Not too long ago they’d dealt with a stomach bug that had swept through Hilltop like wildfire. It had been difficult to deal with and without the outside help they’d received it would’ve been way worse. They simply weren’t ready to deal with something like that again.

“I’m not sick.” She told him calmly. She spat out a mouthful of spit into the bucket and pushed it away. She’d deal with that later.

“Let me get you a glass of water.” He said as he turned back towards the door.

“No, I think you have to sit down.” She told him instead. And he did so by dropping back down on the bed. “I’m not sick.” She repeated as she sat down next to him on the bed. She took a deep breath before she spoke, “I’m pregnant.”

An array of emotions flashed across his face. He didn’t know how to feel about it. It wasn’t planned and they’d tried their best to be careful. Or as careful as they possibly could be now.

It wasn’t something he never wanted. It was just so unexpected now that he didn’t know how to feel about it. Another kid also meant someone else to keep safe and protect.

“Alden?” She asked because he kept scarily quiet and all color had drained from his face. “I’m going to need you to say something here.”

“No, it’s good news. I think, but it’s just really unexpected.” He replied, shaking his head in disbelief. “And you are sure?”

“I’m as certain as I can be. Sasha and I went on that run to find pregnancy tests because I didn’t want to tell you before I was certain. But as of this morning I’m certain.”

“It’s good news, right?” He repeated when he still couldn’t read any clear emotion from her face.

But he soon realized that it was the same that always held her back with every decision she made before she’d even said anything. It was Glenn. And he couldn’t blame her so he squeezed her hand.

And then she knew he knew. “I’m sorry.” She whispered ever so softly.

“Nothing to be sorry about.” He whispered back.

“It is good news, I’m just having double feelings about it.” She explained, knowing she wouldn’t have to explain it any further to him. “But you have less than nine months to get the whole of Hilltop in7 perfect condition because I can’t bear to have this baby otherwise.”

“I’ll work on it.”

—

Now years later it was the middle of the night when Alden woke up. The world outside was still dark and quiet. He sat up and looked over at Maggie. She was still fast asleep. He knew he wouldn’t be able to fall back asleep for quite a while so he decided to get out of bed to get some fresh air. He grabbed his shoes and put them on quickly. Before he headed out he decided to check up on Hershel and Hope in the other smaller room next to theirs.

He pushed the door open carefully and peaked inside. Hope was fast asleep in her bed with pink princess sheets and a white stuffed bunny rabbit clutched tightly in her hands, Hershel’s bed however was empty.

Alden let out a deep sigh. This wasn’t the first time he’d snuck out at night. Alden wasn’t afraid that the boy was in any danger because he was smart enough to stay inside the walls. But he still wasn’t supposed to be out at night. He closed the door just as carefully as he opened it. 

The next thing he needed to do was find him. He made his way down the stairs. Even after years he hadn’t gotten completely used to the grandeur of the manor. It felt weird to live there. But it wasn’t weirder than living in a prison or an old factory. He went outside and let the cool night air breeze past his face. He gave a wave to Marco who was on guard duty for the first half of the night. That was Alden’s luck, it wasn’t odd to see him walk around at night whenever he couldn’t sleep. 

Now he had to look for Hershel and he knew where he wanted to check for him first. It was where he thought Hershel most likely would’ve gone; by the graves.

And that’s exactly where he found him, sitting in front of Glenn’s grave with his legs pulled up to his chest. He looked up at Alden when he heard him approach.

“Hey, what are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be in bed?”Alden asked.

“I couldn’t sleep.” He muttered back, resting his head on his knees.

“Yeah, me neither.” He sat down next to him in the grass. “Still think you should be in bed though. You’re not supposed to be out here at night. You know that, bud.”

“You’re not supposed to be out here either.” He shot back. “No one’s supposed to walk out at night.”

“Touche.” Alden chuckled. They both stared at the grave in front of them for a while. Alden knew exactly why he’d snuck out here and he couldn’t blame him. “I won’t tell your mom you snuck out.” He said softly. “I promise.”

“I wish I could meet him.” Hershel said softly after a couple more seconds of silence. “I can’t tell mom because it’ll make her sad.”

He pulled the little boy close, “She still misses him very much.” He blinked away his own tears. He would carry that guilt till the day he died. “I miss him too.”

“Mom told me you used to be friends.” He looked up at him. “But you never talk about him like mom does, why?”

“Because it hurts.” Alden sighed deeply.

“Why?” He simply asked again as he pulled back. He wanted to hear every story about his dad because it was the only way he could feel connected to him. He didn’t even have a picture.

Alden could never tell him the whole truth. That truth hurt too much and would only make him a bad guy in Hershel’s eyes. Maybe later once he was older he would tell him the whole truth, but for now he would keep parts of it obscured. Although he doubted that anyone would ever tell Hershel about the role he played in Glenn’s death. It wasn’t something he had ever discussed with Maggie, it was more of an unspoken agreement.

“Because…” He started hesitantly. “He saved my life.”

“Really?” Hershel asked, surprised. “How? When? Mom didn’t tell me.”

“A long time before you were born.”

“You’re old.” He insisted.

“Thanks.” He chuckled. “Back then it was just me and Rose out on the road-”

“Like on a run?” He cut him off.

“Not really.” Alden shook his head slightly. “We didn’t have a community to come back to, no safe place to fall back on. No friends and family, just us two. All we had was whatever we could carry.”

“Oh.” He nodded.

“We were holed up in some old shack one day and then your dad showed. He and Daryl actually. I was scared of him at first because at that point I was scared of everything . But he took a gamble on me and I took a gamble on him. He brought us back to their community. I met your mom and Sasha there too. If he hadn’t gone out of his way to save us, Rose and I wouldn’t have made it this far.” He wanted to keep the story as short as possible. He was afraid of slipping up and saying something he rather would’ve kept a secret. 

“I wanna be like him.” Hershel sighed. “I want to save people too.”

“You’re already a lot like him so I’m sure you will once you’re a little bit older. For now you’re gonna have to focus on that brain of yours.” He ruffled the boy's hair slightly.

“Sasha’s going to teach me how to fight with a knife tomorrow.”

“That’s good too.” Alden nodded. “How about a spear? That something you wanna learn too? Could make you one if you want.”

He nodded eagerly.

“Well then off to bed with you. Because Sasha’s not going to be happy when you’re all tired tomorrow.”

He had barely gotten Hershel back in bed when loud yelling erupted from outside. It was too far away to hear what was being yelled. Once he made it downstairs, after convincing Hershel to stay here, it was already over. And Sasha was already looking for him.

“That yelling, that was Henry. He’s drunk off his ass.” She said as soon as she saw him.

“How’s he drunk on his first night here?” He shook his head. 

“Maggie locked him up in one of the cells so he can sleep it off and Earls thinks we should let him stay for the two day minimum.” She continued.

“He’s a kid. He made a mistake, pretty sure he’s smart enough to not do it again after he wakes up with one hell of a hangover.”

“Yeah, his hangover isn’t our biggest problem.” She sighed. “Michonne and two of the new people left a couple of hours ago and they’re still not back yet. No one’s back yet.”

“I’ll go out in the morning. See if there’s anything I can find.” He replied. 

When the group still wasn’t back the next morning Luke and Alden did indeed set out to see if there was anything they could find. 

Then later that day horses ran in sweating and heaving not long after the duo had left. It was Jesus and the others, all looking panicked. Aaron was holding Jesus upright on the horse with his prosthetic arm, using his other to hold onto the reins. He sat behind him and Jesus’ head was laid back against his shoulder. His eyes opened strained and slowly every couple of seconds just to fall closed again. Magna, Yumiko and Tara were with them.

“Get Enid!” Aaron yelled desperately as soon as he saw Maggie. “They stabbed him!” He added as she was already running. 

Blood was smeared all over the both of them. And despite their best efforts of stopping the bleeding with a torn off sleeve tied around his chest at the height of the stab wound, it was still bleeding. 

“I’ll be fine.” Jesus muttered softly into Aaron’s neck because he was too weak to lift his head at this point.

Magna, Yumiko and Tara got off their horses as fast as they could, Rose grabbing onto the reins immediately. The three of them hurried and lifted Jesus down from the horse. Yumiko and Magna lifted an arm over his shoulder each and began to carry him towards the medical trailer.

His feet dragged behind him and his head was dropped down. There was a large bloodstain on Aaron’s shirt and you could clearly tell that this had brought up some bad memories for him. It made him think of Eric.

“What happened? Where are the others?” Rose asked worriedly as she took the reins of Aaron’s horse as well.

“We had to hurry.” He mumbled hazed as he dismounted the horse. He motioned to the medical trailer. “They stabbed him. They had masks, but they weren’t dead.” His speech was disjointed at best.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She frowned deeply and shook her head.

“We got one of them.” He shrugged.

“One of who?” Maggie asked as she walked back up.

“The weirdos we ran into that walk with the dead and wear the faces of the dead.” Tara replied. “We know how whacky it sounds, but it’s what happened. We thought they were just walkers and then one of them pulled a knife and stabbed Jesus.”

“And Eugene?” She asked worriedly.

“Yes, he’s with the others. They should be back soon but we rushed ahead because of Jesus. He was losing too much blood.”

“Enid and Syddiq are working on him right now. He’s in good hands.” She turned to Aaron again. “Aaron, go change your shirt.”

He looked down at the bloodstain and then back at the medical trailer.

“We’ll tell you if anything happens.” Tara promised, giving his shoulder a squeeze.

 He nodded and walked away. Carl came back from the medical trailer with Yumiko and Magna. They knew they would only get in the way if they stayed.

“They told me what happened.” He said as he crossed his arms. “And none of it is good. I thought I could convince Michonne to send a delegation to Kingdom for the fair, but now?” He shook his head. “I don’t think I can convince her.”

“So there are actually people that walk around with the masks of the dead?” Rose asked, pinched.

“Yes, we saw it ourselves.” Yumiko nodded.

“Please say you ran into Alden and Luke out there. He left earlier today.” Maggie bit her lip worriedly. She hadn’t liked sending him out at all but he's a grown adult that could make his own decisions. But now she really didn’t like to think of him out there when there was a new danger around.

Magna shook her head, “no one besides Michonne and us. We could go out and look for them.”

“No.” She shook her head. “They haven’t been gone for long and they promised not to take any risks. Alden can handle himself out there and I’m sure Luke can too.”

“He can.” Yumiko insisted. 

The second group moved in much slower. Daryl walked out in front of the whole group with Dog. Michonne walked behind him, holding onto the reins of one of the horses. The girl sitting on top had her wrists tied and was blindfolded; presumably the one they got according to Aaron.

Eugene followed behind on top of the last horse. Michonne tore the hostage down from the horse roughly. The girl yelped softly but was too terrified to try anything. Michonne began dragging towards one of the cells in the cellar.

“Is she the one that stabbed Jesus?” Carl asked.

“No.” Tara shook her head. “But she’s one of them. Pretending to be one of the dead. We took her with us to try and get information out of her. Nothing more.”

“Uhm, isn’t Henry still locked up in the other cell?” Rose objected. “If she’s one of them, then she’s dangerous. He was drunk. Maybe we should let him out?”

“I’ll tell him to keep his mouth shut and let us do our job.” Tara nodded and walked after them.

“Maggie, get him out of there, please.” She tried again. “He’s an idealist. He’s going to trust her and that might get him, or more of us killed.”

“Rules are rules.” Maggie replied. “We put them in place for a reason. We can’t make any exceptions.”

“You can .” She objected again. “Especially when some weirdo that pretends to be one of the dead comes rolling through.” 

“Get those horses back in the stables, now.” She shot back sternly.

—

Maggie knocked on the door of the room inside the manor where they had Jesus for now. She pushed the door open gently and lingered in the door frame.

“Hey.” She greeted Aaron softly. He had refused to leave his side the whole day, insisting that someone needed to be near him for safety reasons. “How’s he doing?”   

“He’s still out. Syddiq said that it might take a while.” He replied. “He’s so pale, you know? Syddiq also said he went into shock, that’s why he’s on fluid.” He gestured vaguely to the IV going into Jesus’ hand.

Jesus looked like death itself. The paleness of his skin nearly matched the whiteness of his sheets. But Aaron didn’t look much better. He looked like he was about to pass out.

“Are you sure you want to stay with him tonight? I could do it.” She offered as she sat down next to him on the other chair.  

“Is Alden even back yet? And the kids?”

“Rose has them tonight.” She replied with a shrug. “And, no, he’s not back yet. But he only left this morning. It’s not that weird for him to stay away until late tomorrow morning. He promised me he wouldn’t take any risks.” She rubbed the palm of her hands over her knees. “I gotta trust he can look out for himself.”

“We got ourselves into something we don’t fully understand yet.” He shook his head and sighed deeply. “They already got Jesus. He’s the best fighter we have; he’s the one everyone knows. If he dies…” He dropped his head and swallowed back tears. “He can’t die.”

“He isn’t going to die. You guys got him back here and he’s stable now.”

They were silent for a long time.

“That girl we took with us. She’s just a kid. She herded walkers after us to kill us but when we got her she begged for her life. She was terrified of us . She’s still terrified I think. What if she didn’t have a choice?”

“What do you mean?” She frowned.

“I mean like Gracie. She didn’t choose me as her dad. I love her; she’s my daughter. But she’s only mine because Rick killed her biological father. I don’t know what that kid had gone through to survive, or why she’s one of them. All I know is that she was scared of us, looked at me like I was the enemy. I just don’t know anymore.”

“I think I know what you mean.” She replied with a sigh and leaned closer to her friend. “How about we stay with him together tonight? Don’t think either of us will catch a lot of sleep anyway.”

“I’d like that.” He nodded.

Chapter Text

Rose settled on the couch on the overpass upstairs. Maggie had asked her to look after Hershel and Hope and so she did. Maggie had enough to worry about. Hope and Hershel were both scared, although Hershel would barely let it on. They didn’t fully understand what was going on. No one really told either of them what was going on because it wasn’t something you could tell someone so young. All they knew was that Alden was gone, Maggie was acting off, that their uncle was hurt and everyone seemed scared.

It had taken her a lot of guys to get them to sleep. She knew that they probably wouldn’t sleep through the night which is why she stayed close and slept on the couch tonight.

A small hand tugging on her sleeve is what woke her up somewhere in the middle of the night.

“Rose.” Hershel whispered softly. “Hope had a nightmare. She’s scared."

“Yeah, coming.” She replied hastily as she stood up. “I’ll get your mom.”

“No.” He shook his head. “She’s sleeping too; I checked. And she said that uncle Aaron and uncle Jesus needed her last night.”

“It’s okay if you need her, or if Hope does. That’s why she’s your mom, you know, to take care of you guys.”

“No.” He repeated more sternly. He was stubborn, always had been. Once he put his mind up to it he did it. But he was kind and caring above all. His stubbornness usually tied into it, like it did now. “And Alden isn’t my dad and he does take care of me like mom does.” He shot back as an extra bit of defiance against her words.

When talking to him you could easily forget how young he actually was. Sometimes it was as if he forgot himself. Rose grabbed his shoulder and spun him around gently.

“ About that.” She began, using his defiance as an opportunity instead. “I still need Alden sometimes when I get scared. I still get scared. I’m scared now.” She told him, only speaking the truth.

Hope came dashing out of the room upon hearing her voice and launched herself into her arms. She sobbed quietly. She was trying to stay strong like her brother. But she was younger and more scared of what laid outside the walls.

“I’m scared.” She whispered with a small voice. She hid her head in the crook of Rose's neck when she lifted her up into her arms, even if she was a little big to lift now.

“You want mom?” She asked as she rubbed her back in smoothing circles. “Only takes a second.”

Hope swallowed in a sob. “No.” Her brother’s stubbornness was rubbing off on her.

“Alden’s your brother. And you’re our sister, that’s the same.” Hershel said promptly. 

“Okay.” Rose sighed. This seven year old would only outsmart again if she tried to convince them to find their mom again. “I think I have a plan.” 

She took both of them to Maggie’s and Alden’s room. She pulled the covers on the bed back.

“Come on, get in.” She told Hershel as she set Hope down on the bed. She tucked them in and dimmed the light. She was afraid that they'd be scared in the dark tonight. And then she climbed in herself next to Hope. She waited until they had dozed off before she even tried to sleep herself.

The next morning Aaron and Maggie were up early. It didn’t take long before Maggie got up to get on with her day, leaving Aaron alone with Jesus again. He didn’t mind watching over him on his own. He was never truly alone because Enid and Syddiq would come by every hour or so to check up on Jesus, whilst Sasha and Tara would step by every couple of hours or so to check up on Aaron. They wanted to make sure he wouldn’t run himself down to the bone, not that they could stop him if he did. 

Maggie pushed the door to her children's room open, only to find both beds empty and unmade. Hope’s pink princess covers laid halfway on the ground. But she figured where Rose would’ve taken them and went to her own room, carefully opening the door. And indeed she was right and the three of them were still fast asleep in bed. She leaned against the doorway and sighed, crossing her arms. 

She knew that after everything that happened yesterday they must’ve been terrified. That’s why she’d asked Rose to look after them for the night. She couldn’t be the rock they needed at the moment and she was afraid they could tell. 

Last night she was scared herself. She was still scared now. But trusted in the fact that she could hide it better at the moment because Jesus wasn’t actively dying right now and the crazy psycho girl that wore a face of the dead was locked up safely in one of the cells. She couldn’t tell her kids that everything was going to be alright when she didn’t believe it herself.

She decided to let them sleep because at least then they wouldn’t be scared.

She felt stuck and hopeless. She wanted to look for Alden, even if she knew that the chance she’d find anything was small. He’d do it for her no matter the consequences with no regard for his own safety. She would go too if she could ensure that no one would follow her, but people would. People would because she was the leader and everyone relied on her to be strong for them. She couldn’t go after him because that would mean she’d only put more people in danger. And she couldn’t do that, no matter how hard it was on herself. 

She just had to trust in Alden and wait. She knew that later today Sasha would be rearing to locate him, and she would probably be able to convince Tara to come with. But even then she couldn’t send out at the moment because she really couldn’t put more of her people in harm's way. She just had to trust the fact that Alden and Luke were together and that they’d be able to make it back safely.

She had still managed to avoid Michonne. Their rivalry was too deep seated and had festered for too long to be resolved. It was easy for both of them to stay mad at someone so far away they never saw.

But now there was a new freight out there and their communities would need each other more than ever if they wanted to survive. That’s why they had to make up now. Maggie knew that and she knew Alden wanted her to make up with her. But she couldn’t be moved to, not now that he wasn’t here.

—

About an hour later Maggie was sitting on the ground in her office by the coffee table as she watched Hope draw away happily. 

Michonne gave Maggie’s office door a knock and waited for her to call to come in before stepping inside.

“Hey.” Maggie greeted surprised as she stood up. “I thought you would’ve left by now.”

“Not yet, wanted to talk with you first.”

“I was planning on talking with you too, but with everything going on.” She sighed and looked back at Hope. “Alden asked me to.”

“He and Luke are still not back yet?”

She shook her head, “no, and they should’ve been back by now. He promised me; no risks.” She sighed deeply. “I wanted him to be here when we talked. I wanted him to be here to introduce Hope to you.” She stroked her daughter's hair softly.

Michonne looked at the little blonde girl who didn’t seem to notice the conversation going on in the same room. Her face reminded her of someone they lost years ago. She greatly resembled Beth.

“I saw her with Rose yesterday.” Michonne said. “She looks like Beth. She has your face. But her eyes are Alden’s. Didn’t know you were still…”

“Yes.” Maggie replied quickly. “Thank you for helping yesterday. Those people, we don’t know how many there are. We might’ve started a war. And there’s only one way we can win a war.” She extended her hand out. “I know this won’t fix anything between us, but we both have people’s lives we’re responsible for. And we both know our people come first, above what we think and feel.”

Michonne cracked a smile and they shook hands. “We can only win this war together.”

“And now I gotta know more about those kids of yours. RJ’s his name, right? And how’s Judith?” Maggie knew that keeping up some small talk would keep her mind off Alden for now.

—

“And where do you think you’re going?” Maggie asked as she watched Rose put an arrow into each of the six slots of her quiver she wore on her thigh.

“Tara’s going out with Luke’s group to look for them and I’m going with them.” She replied calmly.

“No, you’re going to stay here.” Maggie objected. “It’s their decision to put their lives at risk. I wished I could go but I know Alden wouldn’t want me to, and even worse people would follow me. But do you really think Alden would want you out there with those freaks walking around?”

“It’s my decision to put my life at risk as well. Alden has kept me safe for most of my life. I want to repay that favor.” 

“Jesus still hasn’t woken up yet. We’re lucky he’s even still alive. And you’re going out into that?” Maggie tried again.

“That’s why I need to go. He didn’t know what he was fighting. He wouldn’t have gotten hurt if he knew what he was fighting. I know what’s out there now, Alden and Luke don’t. I’m old enough to make my own decisions.”

Maggie crossed her arms and huffed, she knew she wouldn’t win this fight, “fine, but don’t be a hero.”

She rolled her eyes, “never been one.”

Chapter Text

The small group walked through the forest only focused on one thing; any clues on Luke and Alden’s whereabouts. Connie was the first to notice by looking through the binoculars. She pointed to the walkers ahead that were feasting on something . The group took a closer look and realized they were eating two dead horses. Yumiko took the binoculars from her and took a peek through them as well.

“Maybe the dead, maybe not.” She signed along with her words for Connie. “Keep your distance and watch their hands. They could go for knives.”

Rose strengthened the grip on her left handed barebow in her right hand. She nocked the back of her arrow onto the nocking point and rested the tip on the arrow rest. She let the three leather gloved fingers of her left hand glide down the string to where it was slightly damaged from the many arrows she’d shot already. Then she raised her right arm in a straight line as she pulled the string back with her other, closing her right eye and taking aim for one of the walkers as she did so. She pulled it back until the base of her thumb was pressed against her cheek and she could look over the length of the arrow. 

Then as quickly as she’d pulled the string back she let go. She rolled her wrist, tipping the bow downwards, to let it follow through in the motion of the arrow as she watched the arrow travel through the air and bury itself into the back of the head of one of the walkers.

“Nice shot.” Yumiko affirmed as she fired an arrow of her own.

The two of them stayed back and picked off the straggling walkers as the others moved forward and took the other walkers out. Magna tossed her knife into the head of the last remaining walker as Tara wiped her spearhead clean on the raggedy jacket of the walker. 

“None of the masked ones.” Magna affirmed as she pulled her knife free.

“The horses. These were the ones Alden and Luke went out on.” Rose's voice shivered slightly. She mostly worked with the animals and was in the stables everyday. Even know she recognized the horses all covered in blood and with their guts torn out and been dined on it. It hurt her to see them like this; to know that they suffered. 

“But no Alden and Luke.” Magna added.

“Maybe they had to bail.” Tara opted. She would forever be an optimist. “Kal, check the area. Look for tracks. Stay close.” She ordered. 

Rose crouched down by one of the horses and petted its cold dead snout. Connie examined the horses on her own and noticed something. She signaled Kelly over to tell her what she found.

“I hope it was quick.” Rose whispered, Tara giving her shoulder a little squeeze.

“Hey guys.” Kelly began to get their attention. “Connie says the horses were cut open and skinned with knives. This wasn’t just the dead.”

“Poor things were left out as bait.” Rose said as she rose back to her feet.

“Plenty of walker tracks but nothing else.” Kal announced as he returned to the group. “Horses could’ve been wandering for a while.”

“If they were wandering they were most likely wandering back to Hilltop, meaning Luke and Alden abandoned them further away from Hilltop than here.” She added.

“Well, then we split up. We break in different directions.” Yumiko insisted.

Rose shook her head, “small groups is how people have gone missing and gotten hurt.”

“We stay here.” Tara objected as well. “It’s not safe out here anymore. Walkers aren’t just walkers. That girl told us that it was just her mother but this? She’s a liar. There could be any given amount of them out there. We head back, stay behind the walls, and make a plan. Until we find out what this is.”

Connie signed and Kelly interpreted, “And what if we don’t?”

“We will. Let’s go.”

“No.” Rose objected once again. “Alden and Luke are out here. Those freaks might have them but we as a group can fight. We have to look for them but we can’t split up.”

“If we stay out here now, without a plan. We’ll die.” Tara spoke back to her. “Alden can look out for himself; he’s a survivor. And I’m sure Luke’s one too.”

“He’d do it for me.” She bit back.

“Yeah, and he’d kill me if I got you killed.” 

Rose let her shoulders drop, Tara was right. 

“We go back and make a plan.” Tara repeated.

—

Rose was sat alone in her trailer. It had been a long time since she felt as scared and lost as she did now. She had always had Alden to fall back on. 

It was only now when she missed him that she realized how much she needed him. He practically raised her. He kept her safe and she still needed him to do that. She pulled the old quilt which once had bright colors close to her chest. The colors were faded and the yarn was starting to disintegrate in a couple of places but it was the closest thing to her brother she had here.

She tossed it aside immediately again. It was childish and she shouldn’t need it. She wasn’t a child anymore that needed people to look out for her. She had Hope and Hershel to look out for now. She shouldn’t feel sorry for herself and mope around. 

—

Maggie made her way up to check on Aaron and Jesus again. She was still stressing about Alden, but aside from going after him herself she couldn’t do anything. And she knew he wouldn’t want her to go after him. He would yell at her about her life being worth more than his and that she shouldn’t risk it only for him. That’s what kept her from going after him. And then there was the pact they made; that they’d never leave Hershel and Hope behind. They never left Hilltop together anymore, just in case.

She knocked on the door before she stepped inside. 

“Hey.” Jesus croaked weakly.

Maggie froze, she hadn’t expected, hoped, he would’ve woken up already. Aaron was still sitting by his bedside and beamed down at him happily. 

“You woke up.” Was the first thing she stammered when the shock faded.

Jesus hummed softly, he wasn’t really up to talking yet. 

“Early afternoon, been in and out since. Enid said that would keep happening for a while.” Aaron replied for him. “Sorry, I should’ve told you he woke up but I didn’t want to leave him alone, not yet.”

They both looked down at Jezus, who was out again.

“I also came to tell you that Michonne and the others went back to Alexandria.” She added.

“I know.” He nodded. “They asked for me to go back with them, but I’m not done here yet.” He held a short pause. “That kid we brought back. Are Daryl and Tara still interrogating her?”

“They are.” She nodded. “But at this point I don’t really care as long as it can help us find Alden and Luke back. Doesn’t mean I want or like that it has to happen.”

“I don’t think she had a choice in how she was raised, like Gracie. She didn’t choose to be raised by me either. And I like to believe I’m a good parent and that we’re the good guys, but it could’ve been different for her as it is for that kid in the cellar now.” 

“I know.” Maggie sighed. “But the sun’s going down and it's about to be dark again. It's the second night that Alden hasn’t come back yet. We don’t have a choice.”

—

“Did you know!” Henry hollered at Rose as he stormed into her trailer.

She looked up from the book she’s been reading and frowned, “know what?”

“That Daryl used me to integrate Lydia.”

“Who’s Lydia?” She asked even more confused as she laid her book aside and stood up.

“The one they brought back, the one they locked up in the cellar.” He explained. “I know that her people are bad and that they stabbed Jezus, but that doesn’t mean she has to be. She’s scared and Daryl’s only making it worse. I thought you’d understand, since you came from the Saviors.”

She bit her lip; he did have half a point, “doesn’t mean she’s good either.”

“We gave all of the Saviors a chance after the war was over and they’re part of our communities now. We should give her that same chance.” He insisted.

“We have to get Alden and Luke back first.” She shook her head. “Because I’d sacrifice her if it meant we found him back.”

“What?” There was pain and shock in his voice. “Since when are you so heartless?”

“I’m not heartless, I grew up.” She shot back. “Do the same or you’re gonna die.

—

“Maggie! Daryl!” Tara yelled down from on top of the gate the next morning. The people that’d been working out in the fields ran inside; something had scared them enough to run in blindly, leaving all their stuff outside.

Maggie and Daryl climbed up the ladder to the plateau as fast as they could, whilst the Hilltop’s fighters gathered behind the closed gates with their weapons. Whilst others ushered the children inside the manor.

The people outside the safety of their walls were wearing the faces of the dead. It was only by the way they moved that you could tell that they weren’t dead at all. They moved too fast and too smooth.

“I am Alpha.” One of them began. “And we only want one thing from you. My daughter."

The others standing them stayed quiet and unmoved. 

Sasha and Magna climbed up the ladder as well, and Alpha continued, “I show you my face because we mean you no harm. I just want my daughter. I know you have her.”

“You should turn around. Leave now and no one gets hurt.” Daryl shot back without missing a beat. He’d come to realize that Lydia hadn’t been raised that differently than he was. He didn’t want to send her back to that hell.

“Wrong answer.” She taunted. She put her hand up and a second group of people dressed like the dead came into view, approaching them.

“Connie’s still out there.” Magna stressed. “But they don’t see her. Not yet anyway.”

“That girl told me what her mom does to her.” Daryl began to explain. “We ain’t sending her back to her.” He was only sticking up for her like he wished someone had stuck up for him as a child.

“If we can work around it, we will.” Maggie promised. “It’s very likely that they have Alden and Luke and I'm not risking their lives for somebody we barely know and who might be lying.”

“She’s not lying.” He grunted. “Would’ve known if she was.”

“Did you kill our friends?” Magna yelled down to them. “We found their horses.”

“No.” Alpha’s voice was flat. “Which one of you leads these people?”

“What does it matter?” Maggie countered. 

“Then I’ll just address all of you.” She shrugged. “Your people crossed into our land. There will be no conflict. Your people killed our people. There will be no conflict. I’m done talking. Bring me my daughter, or there will be conflict.”

“No one touches the girl.” Daryl grumbled to the others standing around him. 

“We have to if it saves Alden and Luke.” Maggie shot back. She would sacrifice more for him that she was willing to admit to herself. She wasn’t going to let him die. She wasn’t going to let Hershel lose his father figure or Hope her father.

“Nah.” He growled back at her as he backed away from the wall and went down the ladder.

“Daryl, where are you going?” She called after him. They didn’t have time to work against each other.

“Daryl!” Tara called after him when he didn’t respond, quickly following him down the ladder. 

Barely a couple of seconds later Daryl had the gate opened and headed towards the skin freaks on his own. 

“The hell does he think he’s doing?” Sasha muttered.

“I think he’s going to make sure that girl’s safe.” Tara insisted.

“Get ready, things might go bad fast.” Maggie instructed. She turned around and looked at the group gathered below, waiting for her orders. She gave them a nod, which was enough to let them know that they should prepare themselves for a fight.

“Maggie!” Sasha’s voice shivered slightly; this wasn’t good.

Maggie turned around slowly, she could guess why Sasha sounded worried. Tara turned back to Maggie with a shocked expression and then she knew for sure. She stepped up to the wall again. She dug her fingernails into the rough tops of the logs that formed the wall.

They had them, both Alden and Luke. They had their wrists tied behind their backs and were gagged with a piece of cloth tied around their head, cutting into the side of their cheeks. They both looked like they’d seen better times. She turned to Tara immediately.

“Get her.” Was all the instruction Tara needed to get going, Magna joining her because she wanted Luke back more than anything.

Alden’s eyes met Maggie’s. She scraped her fingernails back across the top of the logs and managed to keep a serene face for his sake. He did the same for her sake. Then the skin freak standing behind him pulled a knife and pressed it up against his neck and he reared back. The cold steel pressed against his neck brought back an ancient fear. The hand around the front of his shirt tightened his grip on the fabric and forced him to keep in place as the knife was pressed against his neck tighter. Realizing he couldn’t escape from this he closed his eyes in surrender.

Maggie could see that Daryl and Alpha were still talking, but couldn’t hear what they were saying. Not much later Daryl headed back inside. She wanted to stay up there. She didn’t want to lose Alden out of sight again. 

Sasha placed a hand against her shoulder, “You stay here, we got this.” 

Sasha left Maggie up there on her own for now. 

“Daryl, what did she say?” Tara asked as soon as he walked past them.

Aaron had since come up from the manor too. His prosthetic hand swapped out for his mace, expecting the worst. Rose was there with her bow too. 

Daryl dodged their eyes and walked past them. “We gotta hand Lydia over.” He muttered. He looked back at them over his shoulder. “Where’s Henry?”

“He was here but I think he left.” Rose replied with a shrug. “Can I go up now?” 

“No.” Sasha replied immediately.

“So Alden is there.” She countered. “Yeah, I’m going up.” She brushed past them and climbed up the ladder. 

“Why do you want to find Henry anyway?” Tammy asked as she joined the conversation together with Earl. 

“He’s gonna want to say goodbye.” Daryl explained as he continued walking again.

“Daryl, Maggie already send Tara and Magna to get her whilst you were out there.” Sasha yelled after him.

“What! Why!?” He rasped.

She crossed her arms and cocked her brow, “you know.”

Magna and Tara came running back form the manor’s cellar. “She’s gone!” Tara yelled.

“The hell you mean she’s gone?” He yelled back. 

“I mean the cell was empty.” She replied. “The door was open, key in the lock.” She swallowed thickly. “We have to do this.”

“Lydia and Henry are both gone.” Sasha concluded. “He must’ve helped her. We need to search for both of them.”

Everyone split off into different directions to comb the community for the duo. Tara headed back to the gate, back to Maggie, Rose and Aaron, who had since climbed up as well. 

“Don’t freak out.” She began.

“That’s only going to get me to panic.” Maggie sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.

“Lydia’s gone, and so is Henry.” She made direct eye contact with Rose.

Rose sighed deeply, “I know what you think.”

“Do you think they went there?” She asked.

“Went where?” Maggie asked with a frown. Aaron stayed close to her side for support.

Rose chose to ignore Maggie’s inquiry, “it’s the only place they could’ve gone to. I think it’s our best bet.”

“Okay, let’s go.” Tara nodded and the two of them set off, leaving Maggie with more questions than answers. But before they could even climb down the ladder they were stopped by a baby wailing outside the gates, cutting through the tense silence that loomed over Hilltop. 

The skin freaks had been herding a couple of nearby walkers in circles but they were drawn towards the crying baby. But instead of getting that poor defenseless baby to safety they placed it down on the ground and ignored them. Alden and Luke both desperately yelled into their gags, but their words came out muffled. 

They needed to draw the attention away from that baby and the small group up on the plateau began banging on the metal sheet covered wall and yelling, making as much sound as they could. None of them could ever forgive themselves if that baby was eaten right in front of their faces. 

Enid and Kelly noticed something was going on and came up as well, joining the group in making as much sound as they could. But the walkers continued to inch closed and closer to the baby.

“Connie’s still out there.” Kelly said, looking towards Luke. “That baby. She can get to it.”

Luke gave her a nod, he understood what she wanted by her look alone and fumbled with his hands bound behind his back, signing to Connie. 

Barely a couple of seconds later Connie jumped out of her hiding spot in the cornfield and ran towards that baby, taking out a couple of walkers with her slingshot along the way. She scooped the baby, kicking another walker down as she did.

“She's good out there. She can handle herself.” Kelly told herself to calm herself down.

“Rose, we’re going now.” Tara said. “Kelly, Aaron. Come with us, then you can go get Connie and that baby.”

Chapter Text

“Henry!” Tara yelled as they came up on the old shed in the woods. It took a moment before he came out. He was clearly furious that people had even dared to follow them.

“She’s not going back!” He snarled at them.

“She has to.” Rose insisted. “They have Alden and Luke and if we don’t give her back to her mom, they’re going to kill them.

“Tell them we weren’t here. Please? She doesn’t want to go back. Her mother hurts her.” He tried.

“Henry, that’s not an option. There’s no other option.” Tara countered calmly. “If there was, we’d go for it.”

“It’s not what any of us want. “ Rose added.

“You said you’d kill her if it meant Alden would come back safe.” He growled back at her. 

“That was before I knew.” She replied. “Before Daryl told us what her mom does to her.”

“There has to be another way.” He pleaded. 

“There isn’t.” She let her head hang. “I’m sorry.”

“That’s not fair. That’s not right.”

“There’s nothing fair or right about this world anymore. We try our best and live with it.” Tara said.

“How?” He was almost tearing up by now.

“By trying to help as many people as we can when we can.” Rose replied. “And it’s alway going to suck when you can’t.”

“Henry, it’s okay.” Lydia spoke softly as she came out of the shed. “I’m gonna go. I have to.”

“What? No,no, we can–” He stammered.

“I want to.” She insisted. “She’s my mother. They’re my people. I miss them. I’m gonna miss you, too.” She took a deep breath. “And I’m going to be okay. So will you, okay?” She leaned in and their foreheads pressed together as they kissed.

This sucked, but there was nothing else they could do. Not with the hostages they had. Maybe later, when everyone was safe, they could do something to help her.

It was time for the trade now. Daryl had chosen himself to hand her over. He walked her out of the gate and towards them. And they walked Alden and Luke forwards to meet in the middle.

The two of them looked scared and disoriented, probably barely understanding what was going on. Maggie instructed Sasha to keep the gates open so that they could watch the trade go down easily and they could come back inside without delay. Everyone kept their hands on their weapon, ready to attack when things still went array. 

Alpha flicked her hand and the knife was pulled back from Alden’s neck. He let out a sigh of relief and his body language relaxed. A rough hand pushed him forward in the direction of the gate and he limped on towards the gate. Luke followed closely behind him. They had their hands still bound behind their backs and they were still gagged.

Maggie ran up to him before he had even passed underneath the threshold of the gate. She cut through his ropes as Magna ran past her to do the same for Luke. With his hands freed Alden pulled the gag out of his mouth, gagging as he did, and threw it to the ground. Maggie held him tighter than she had ever before, cutting off his air supply slightly. By now they were both crying and holding each other up.

“I’m never letting you leave again.” She sobbed, pressing her forehead against his.

“I don’t want you to.” He breathed back. He swung his arm over her shoulder and they walked inside together, away from the people that freaked the hell out of him. It was only once the gates closed behind them that he felt remotely safe again.

“Either of you hurt?” Was the first thing Enid asked, looking them both up and down for any signs of injury.

They both shook their heads in unison.

“One of them kicked me in the knee when they caught us, but I’ll be careful with it for a bit and I’ll be fine.” Alden added. 

Rose was the next to hug him, followed by Sasha and Tara. 

“Don’t ever go missing like that again because then I’ll have to go ahead and repay you for saving my ass.” Sasha mocked him.

“Wasn’t planning on it.” He joked back. He looked around the group of people gathered by the gate. “That baby? I think I saw Connie rescue them.”

“He’s safe.” Kelly said as she pointed back over her shoulder to Tammy holding the baby.

Alden looked around again, searching for only two people in the crowd.

“They’re inside the manor.” Maggie told him quickly. They both looked towards the manor and saw Hershel booking it across the gravel towards them. “Or not.”

Alden dropped to his knees and waited for him.

“Hey, buddy.” He said softly as Hershel let himself fall against his chest. 

His cheeks were stained with tears. “I was scared.” He sobbed. “I don’t want you to leave again.”

“I won’t. I won’t.” He promised as he rubbed the boy’s back. Then out of nowhere Hershel began hitting him with balled fists, flying around without any real aim. It was just uncontrolled anger because Alden had abandoned him; had scared him.

Alden let him, holding his hand up to stop Maggie from stepping in, until he went right back to sobbing into his chest. He continued to hold him until Hershel pulled back. 

“Now I gotta go see that sister of yours.” He told him, Maggie and Hershel walked back into the manor. Rose, Sasha and Tara trailing behind them.

After giving Hope a tight hug it was time to get onto business again.

“That girl you traded for us. Who was she?” He asked.

“She was that psycho’s daughter.” Rose replied. “She was supposed to stay and be one of us but we had no choice but to trade them for you.”

“If that’s her mom, then why did she look scared of her?” He shot back.

“She went with them willingly.” Sasha shrugged. 

“We didn’t give her a choice either.” Rose shot back.

“We didn’t have a choice either.” Maggie insisted.

“We have a choice now.” She insisted. “She wanted to stay. She has skills, with herding those walkers, that we can use. We should try to rescue her.”

“No, that’s too risky.” Maggie shook her head.

“Jesus was stabbed. Alden and Luke were kidnapped. Who knows how they’ll retaliate when we go back to rescue her with an army?” Sasha added.

“We’re not risking it. End of discussion.” Maggie’s voice carried sternly.

Rose shook her head and left. 

Alden tilted his head, “Jesus was stabbed?” There was a nervous pinch in his voice. “Is he…?”

“He’s hurt but he’ll be fine.” Sasha replied. “Enid said he’s goddamn lucky none of his vital organs were hit.”

“After we found Eugene they hunted us. If Michonne and the others wouldn't have found us we wouldn’t have made it out alive at all.” Tara added.

“No wonder you were all freaking out.”Alden shook his head.

“Thanks, Al.” Sasha pushed against his shoulder. “We’re all real soddy for being concerned about you.”

“Earl was barely keeping it together as well, although he wouldn’t let it on himself.” Maggie said. “Tammy said it brought everything about Ken up again.”

“I’ll go see him.”

“Just come here first.” She pulled him into another tight hug. “Are you sure your knee is fine?” She asked as she pulled back from him.

“It’ll be fine in a couple of days.”

“Thank you.” She whispered. She was always worried about him. He always said he’d made it this far by luck alone himself. He can fight better than most but his unwillingness to kill and his willingness to trust people would get him killed one day. It had already killed so many people before him, Maggie was sure of it. That’s why she didn’t want him outside the walls anymore. 

—

Alden went up the stairs and straight to the room they had Jesusin, until Enid believed he was well enough to go back to his own trailer. He gave the door a knock and stepped inside without waiting for a response. 

“Oh.” He exclaimed as he saw what was happening right in front of him.

Aaron and Jesus had their faces pressed together, lips connected together. Aaron was cradling the back of Jesus’ head with his hand. They pulled away from each other as soon as they heard Alden, both looking like a small child that got caught.

“I’ll leave. I’m sorry.” He blurted out as he put his hands up and turned on his heels. 

“No wait.” Jesus called after him before he could close the door. Aaron sat back near the edge of the bed. “Aaron told me you were back. I’m glad you’re alright.”

“And I heard you got injured.”

“I’m fine now.” He insisted. “Everyone else is making it sound worse than it actually is.”

“Clearly.” Alden chuckled. “Anyway nice to see you. Both of you.” He finished as he pulled the door closed behind him, he really didn’t want to invade their privacy.

—

It was later that day, in the evening when it was dark outside, once they were getting ready for bed that they spoke. 

“You’re not going to the fair.” Maggie insisted. “It’s risky enough to send as many people as we’re sending already.”

“Yes, it’s risky.” Alden agreed. “But we both know how important this fair is to Kingdom and so it should be important to us.”

“I know it’s important, I just don’t think we both need to go there.” She explained. “You can stay here with Hershel and Hope and make sure that everything here runs the way it’s supposed to.”

“Right, because Hershel surely won’t sneak out and go after you.” He replied, crossing his arms.

“He’s a child. Stop him.” She shook her head. “And besides we made a vow, we can't both leave Hilltop at the same time.”

“Tammy and Earl are bringing that baby we rescued in hopes of finding him a home. Figured Hershel and Hope could just travel with us. We have enough manpower to keep them safe and those skin freaks backed off."

“They could decide to attack again.” Maggie insisted.

“Exactly.” He nodded. “And that’s why we should stick together, then at least we're all together when it goes wrong.”

“Okay, fine, we’re all going.” Maggie sighed.

“Do you think we can expect a delegation from Alexandria? Now that Aaron has gone back.” He asked.

“Don’t know.” She shrugged. “Michonne wasn’t exactly pleased that he stayed, but he wasn’t leaving till Jesus was doing better. I doubt that she’d let someone go, but who knows. Now, take your pants off.”

“I thought you wanted to take it easy with my knee?” He teased as he kicked his shoes off.

“Just shut up.” She tossed a pillow to him. 

He caught it and tossed it back onto the bed. “Okay.” He smiled.

—

It was dark out and everyone was either already in bed or getting ready. Rose was using the dim candle light to straighten some of her aluminum arrows that had gotten bent overtime by use. A knock on the door pulled her from her thoughts. She got up and opened the door.

“Henry.” She greeted, surprised. 

“Are you coming?” He asked, clutching his staff tightly in his hands. “I just can’t believe you’re actually okay with letting Lydia go back to that monster.”

“I never said I was okay with it but I understood that we didn’t have a choice. It’s horrible but we have to live with it.”

“Well I can’t live with it.”He spat back. “I’m going after her to get her back, whether you’re coming or not.”

“Those freaks got scarily close to killing some of our people and you think you can go in and pull off some grand escape on your own?”

“That’s why I’m asking you.” He shrugged.

“I promised your mom to keep you out of trouble” She sighed.

“You got me drunk and locked up, remember?” He smirked. “I’m going to do this because I want to do this. I just thought you might feel the same.”

“I’ll come on one condition.” She replied “When I tell you to run, you run.”

“And then what? Leave you behind to die?”

“We’re already very likely to die by just going after her, it’s damage control.” She explained.

He looked down at his feet, “I know.”

“Come in, I need a minute to get my stuff.” She signaled for him to come inside. “If someone catches us leaving I’m never going to be able to get out of the manor and you’ll be sent back to the Kingdom for sure."

“I don’t understand. No one liked that we had to send her back, but yet no one wants to help her.”

“Because it’s not that simple, Henry.” She pulled her bow case from underneath her bed. “Saving her is probably going to make things worse for us. But I can’t stop you from going and I’m not going to let you go on a suicide mission on your own.” She flipped the case open and screwed the bow limbs into place on the riser.  “Not with that stick of yours as a weapon.”

“I can fight with that stick so you know.” He scoffed back. 

She chuckled as she used the tension string to get her bow to tension. Then she placed the readied bow on her bed and gathered the rest of her stuff. She strapped her quiver to her left leg again and got the wrist guard around her right wrist. Then she put her sheathed knife on her right hip and lastly she put on the three fingered glove on her left hand.

“Alright.” She said. “Let’s get ourselves killed.”

Chapter Text

“Hey, wake up!” It was Tara that beat on the door loudly.

Alden and Maggie both shot right up immediately and he looked to the side.

“The sun’s barely up yet and stuff’s already going wrong?” He whined.

“Stay in bed then, it’s my job to deal with those messes. You’re my accessory.” She teased as she climbed out of bed and grabbed the nearest shirt, which just so happened to be Alden’s. “Coming!” She yelled so that Tara would stop trying to beat the door down as she slipped on her pants. Then she opened the door.

“What’s wrong?” She asked.

“Apparently Henry and Rose snuck out last night to go after Lydia. Addy found a note that Henry had left and brought it to Daryl. And instead of telling any of us he decided to lone wolf it, but then Connie joined him and they went after them together.” Tara rattled on, speaking incredibly fast.

“Wait, what?” Alden asked, his interest now piqued. “How do you know all of this?” He asked without getting out of bed.

“Oh, he woke up for once.” Tara joked. “Addy showed me the note just now and told me she showed it to Daryl. And then I ran into Kelly who told me Connie left with Daryl late last night. And then Rose wasn’t at the stables, so I checked. And she’s gone, her bow too.”

“She wouldn’t run straight back to them.” Maggie shook her head.

“She would if Henry came to her and asked her too though.” He insisted.

“What should we do?” Tara asked.

“Daryl is their best option for a rescue.” Maggie insisted. “We can’t send more people after them, not with the fair coming up. And sending in more people will probably only make it harder to actually get them out of there alive.”

Alden nodded, hesitantly. “Agreed, as much as it pains me to say; they know what they got themselves into. Besides no one else can track like Daryl can, we’d basically be walking around blind.”

“You sure?” Tara asked. “Me and Sasha could go after them.”

“Yes.” He nodded. “You wouldn’t even know where to start and we’d only be risking more lives. And I trust in the fact that they can all handle themselves out there.”

“I could go after them.” Jesus insisted as he joined in on the conversation. He’d grown bored of laying around already.

“Hell no. You’re barely back on your feet.” Tara shook her head wildly. “You shouldn’t even go to the fair and yet you’re going because you’re being stubborn.”

“It's just a flesh wound.” He shrugged. “And I thought we all agreed that it would be a good thing for people to see I’m alive and kicking.”

“You know Aaron’s not going to be there, right?” She teased him, pushing against his upper arm slightly. She was still afraid to hurt him.

“Yes, I know. Thank you for reminding me.” He rolled his eyes. “Anyway, came to tell you we’re getting the convoys ready to leave. The first one can set out in about half an hour. The second one, however, is going to take a couple more hours before it can leave.”

“Then we all better get ready to leave too.” Maggie insisted.
—
“Hop on.” Alden instructed Hershel as he lifted Hope into the truck that had been refigured into a horse pulled wagon. He and Maggie weren’t completely at ease with traveling with them in the open, but something would be horribly wrong if they were.

Hershel pushed himself up the side with both arms and threw his leg over the side, climbing in. Alden looked around, everyone seemed to be ready to leave, spread over three separate wagons.

“Maggie, I think we’re all set to leave.” He said as he walked back to her side.

“We better leave then.” She insisted. “Sasha. Jesus, we’re leaving.”

The road there went smooth, almost too smooth. Aside from running into a bunch of scary looking guys that introduced themselves as the Highwaymen nothing really happened. At first they thought that they were about to attack them, but Alden quickly recognized DJ from within the crowd and they continued their way. Apparently Carol and Ezekiel had made new allies with another group.

They pulled through the gates of Kingdom with Carol and Ezekiel waiting to greet them.

“Welcome.” Carol greeted as Maggie jumped down. They hugged each other. “You’re the last ones to arrive. Please tell me Henry’s with you. Tara said that he and Daryl would meet us here.”

“No.”Maggie shook her head. She held Carol’s hands tightly in hers for support. “But he’s with Daryl, Connie and Rose. They’ll make it here, it might take a bit longer because they’re traveling on foot.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right.” Carol muttered to herself, pulling her hands back. “I just worry about him.”

“Jesus!” Aaron greeted him as he came up to them from the fair.

“Aaron!?” His jaw dropped in disbelief. “I thought you wouldn’t be here.”

“Michonne decided to let people decide on their own. And then I decided I had to be one of the ones to risk my life by coming here.” Aaron replied. “She didn’t agree with it, I don’t know if I agree with it, but we're here with a bunch of us. Gracie too.”

They pulled each other into a tight embrace. “But I didn’t think you’d be here.” He added as they held each other tight.

“I’ve laid around long enough, it’s pretty boring.” Jesus buried his head into the chest of the much taller man. “Aaron.” His voice was stressed and pinched. “Aaron, you’re squeezing too tight.”

“Oh, god, I’m sorry.” He skittered back, hands moving to the side in a panic. “You alright. Did I rip your stitches?”

“No, Enid took them out yesterday already ” Jesus pressed a hand to the cut high on his chest through his shirt. “It just hurts. I am still happy to see you though.” He finished with a smile.

He took a step towards Aaron again and Aaron leaned down slightly and they pressed their foreheads together.

“You travelers have arrived just in time; the festivities are about to begin.” Ezekiel beamed.

“I hadn’t expected you both to show up, let alone with the kids.” Carol spoke.

“We didn’t want to split up again, I only just got him back.” Maggie said.

“Got him back?” Carol repeated confused. “Wait, did something happen after I left?”

He scratched the back of his head and sucked his teeth. “A lot happened, actually. We’ll catch you up, if Tara hasn’t already.”

“She didn’t really tell me anything, aside from the fact that Jesus was hurt and I shouldn’t believe him if he told me otherwise. She said you’d tell me more, Maggie.” She replied.

“How about you discuss the needed matter as I open the fair?” Ezekiel opted.

“I’ll watch the kids.” Aaron insisted. “Won’t be a bother.”

“If you want.” Alden gave a nod and lifted Hope out of the wagon as Hershel climbed out himself. “But I’ll step by later.”

“Hershel.” Maggie said as she grabbed his arm and crouched to be at the same height as him. “Tell me, what’s the rule with your gun?”

“It stays in the holster until there's an emergency.” He repeated the rule he’d drummed up a thousand times already again.

“Good. And be nice to Aaron.” She smiled softly.

Carol let Maggie, Alden and Sasha to the throne room, the only place they could hold a private conversation at the moment. Jesus elected to go with Aaron, obviously.

“After you left Daryl and the others arrived at Hilltop. Jesus had been stabbed and there was blood basically everywhere. On their way back they had taken one of those skin freaks hostage.” Maggie began.

“Only by the time they’d made it back Luke and I had already set off to look for clues.” Alden continued. “We thought we found a trail but instead it was a trap. They kept us hostage for a couple of days.”

“Because that hostage that we took was their leader's daughter. Called herself Alpha. and, oh boy, did she want her back.” Sasha added. “And ,yes, we know how weird this whole thing sounds. Wouldn’t believe that there’s people walking around with the faces of the dead if someone told me. But I’ve seen them myself.”

“And you traded her daughter for Alden and Luke.” Carol realized.

“We did.” Maggie nodded. “Her name’s Lydia and Henry had grown quite fond of her. That’s why he’s out there. He went after her to bring her back here because her mom abused her. We figured he asked Rose to join him and then Daryl and Connie set after them later.”

“We should send out a search party.” Carol insisted. “Only people that want to go of their own free will.”

It wasn’t much later that the group of people had gathered by the gate and were ready to set off. And Alden had put up a fight to go, but Maggie had shut him down again and again until the compromise of her going instead was made. Then he decided to find Aaron instead.

“Can we go now? My sister’s still out there.” Kelly asked impatiently.

Magna looked to the gate and smiled. “No, she’s not.”

The group watched the gate open and Kelly ran straight up to her sister. Maggie frowned upon seeing Michonne, but at least she came. The little girl sitting next to her wearing Rick’s old hat was sure to be Judith. And Carl couldn’t be denied with his sunglasses with only one lens in it.

Henry jumped out of the back of the wagon and made his way to his mom. He was limping pretty bad, using his staff to take some of the weight of his hurt leg. Lydia trailed close behind him like a lost little puppy. She was meak and scared, not used to anything remotely like this with too many unfamiliar people around. Carol hugged her son. Ezekiel stayed close and smiled broadly. Mica ran up as soon as she recognized her brother, leaving the stand she’d been attending unattended. Then she and Ezekiel joined in on the hug.

Rose hugged Maggie briefly, “I’ll accept being grounded forever.”

She snorted. “I know it wasn’t your plan, or at least we hope so. Because if it was your plan you are going to be grounded forever. But for now, promising to never do this again, not without discussing it with any of us first.”

“I won’t, I promise.”

Mike pulled herself free from her family's hug and ran to Rose instead, hugging her tight and nearly knocking her off balance.

“Thanks for saving his life, again.” She said.

“No problem but I didn’t just do it for him.” Rose sighed and looked at Lydia. “It wasn’t until I saw the way they lived that I realized we couldn’t leave Lydia there. And it felt really great to right a wrong.”

Mika didn’t know about the skin freaks or who Lydia was. She didn’t know that Lydia had pretended to be one of the dead till not long ago. But she was a good person, better than most. And whatever Lydia had been up to till before she passed through the gates didn’t matter to her. All she saw was someone that was scared.

“My name’s Mika.” She introduced herself as she extended her hand out to her. “I’m Henry’s older sister.”

“Lydia.” She replied with crossed arms and looking down at her feet. She was out of her element in the unknown.

“Nice to meet you.” She smiled.

“Michonne.” Ezekiel finally spoke surprised.

“I was in the neighborhood, so…” She started half jokingly.

“Judith ran off. Tried to get to the fair herself.” Carl explained.

Maggie and Carol both looked at the girl they now knew was Judith for sure.

“Judith.” Carol’s voice broke as she saw the girl they had all helped raise after years.

Tears welled up in Maggie’s eyes. She’d been the one to bring her into this world. Carl had been there too; and he had to be one to shoot his own mother. She had never been the one that was supposed to bring her into this world. That had been Carol but they were cut off from the others and there was no other choice. Maggie could still remember Lori’s blood clinging to her hands after the C-section and she still remembered how she screamed.

“Do you remember us?” Carol asked hopefully.

“I’ve been drawing pictures of you since I was little. You’re Carol, you’re Maggie and you’re the king.” She listed off. The hat she wore reminded them so much of Carl at her age. Judth looked at Carol again. “Your hair got really long.”

“It did.” She chuckled, wiping away a tear.

“Where’d you leave Alden?” Rose asked Maggie as she looked around for him again. She wanted him to stop worrying about her.

“He’s somewhere on the fairgrounds with the kids.” She replied.

“I can work with that.” She nodded and set off. Along the way she crossed paths with Sasha and Tara and gave them both a short hug too. After hearing they all made it back safe and that Michonne was here now they made their way to the gate quickly. Sasha followed more or less to make sure that Tara didn’t go after either Michonne or Lydia.

“The plan was to bring Henry and Rose.” She snapped at the group before Sasha could get her to shut up. “Just them.”

No one knew how to reply to her so the group stayed silent. Mika stood in front of Lydia defensively.

“Well obviously the plan changed.” She scoffed, crossing her arms to assert herself.

“Gather the leaders. We have a lot to talk about.” Michonne then said seriously.
—

Hope was the first to spot Rose. Red hair did still stand out in a crowd. Hope barreled towards her and launched herself into her arms.

“Hey, little rascal, did you go on an adventure?” Rose joked as she hugged her tight.

“Yes.” Hope giggled. “Missed you.” She added as she wrapped both her arms around her sister.

“Missed you too.” She kissed the top of her head and set her back down. “Now, where’d you leave your dad?”

Hope held her hand tightly and began to drag her with her.

“Dad! Dad!” She yelled once they got closer to the picnic table he, Aaron and Jesus were sitting at to get his attention.

He got up as soon as he saw her, nearly falling down because of the bench that wouldn’t budge.

“You had me worried.” He said as he hugged her tight. “And yet you made me more proud than ever. You did something that most wouldn’t.”

“Then I probably shouldn’t tell you I nearly got my neck snapped by a giant calling himself Beta.”

“Right, how about leaving that little detail out? For my sake.”

“We all made it back. Henry has a cut on his leg but he’s fine otherwise. We got Lydia back too. Then on our way here we ran into Judith and Michonne and hitched a ride with them to Kingdom.” She continued.

“Wait, Michonne’s here?” His brow knotted together in confusion and concern.

“Yeah.” She nodded. “If you wanna go see her, I can stay with Hope and Hershel. They can’t really get lost here or anything.”

“Alden, I’m coming with you too.” Aaron insisted as he stood up. “Rose, could you watch Gracie too?” He asked.

“If I know what she looked like, sure.” She replied with a shrug.

“I’ll do it.” Jesus offered. “At least she knows me. Because she gave me a pretty lengthy speech about stranger danger.”

“I think I might’ve oversold that one.” Aaron sighed. “We know everybody at Alexandria, we all trust each other with our lives. Didn’t want her to trust the first stranger she met because trusting people is the norm at home.”

“At least everyone’s friendly here.” Rose shrugged as she sat down at the picnic table, one leg pulled up to her chest.

“And I apparently undersold it.” Alden joked.

Rose checked if Hope wasn’t looking in her direction. She wasn’t; she had already returned to playing with the Kingdom kids. Only then did she flip him off.

“And manners.” He added. “I’ll come back as soon as I can. I’m just going to make sure that Maggie and Michonne don’t rip each other to pieces.” He added and then he and Aaron left.

“Now, what are you smiling about?” Jesus asked her after a while.

“You and Aaron.” She replied. “Took you long enough with all that sneaking off into the woods all those years.”

“I don’t think that I like you all grown up.” He mocked her. “But you’re right. I think we both felt the same for a longtime but the time never seemed right. And he had Gracie. Both our communities needed us so neither of us was free to commit. But then I nearly died and that changed things.”

“Mind if I join?” Sasha asked as she came up to the picnic table. They both nodded. “They’re holding a meeting with all the leaders. I should probably be there but I’ve made enough decisions about life and death for a while” She continued as she sat down. “That kid, Lydia, seems about as damaged as they come. And we let her go back to that.” She shook her head.

“It was a group decision and no one liked it.” Jesus shot back, keeping an eye on Gracie playing tag with Hershel and some of the other children. “Whenever we can, we don’t make them. But that kid was still a part of me being stabbed and nearly dying.”

“She’s back here now. Hanging out with Mika and Henry, adjusting.” Rose added with a shrug.

“Okay, then what are you doing here?” Sasha asked. She pushed her to the side. “Come on, go.”

“You sure?”

“Yes, please, go. It’s kinda sad to keep hanging out with us.”

Chapter Text

All the leaders of the four communities, and then some, had gathered in Ezekiel’s throne room. During the fair it was the only place they could talk, private and uninterrupted. Sasha had been invited, but she declined. She was never to discuss and negotiate, she was the one to act. They knew it was the same for Jesus.

Henry, Lydia, Mika and Judith were there too. They were there to listen.

“I know I haven’t always seen eye-to-eye with everyone in this room.” Michonne began. “But I never stopped caring about any of you. I was just trying to protect my family and do right by my people.”

Carl stood behind her with his arms crossed loosely. She looked back over her shoulder and smiled at him and then to her daughter sitting on one of the theater seats. 

“Alexandria’s future is here.” She continued. “Together, with you. And we lost sight of that for a while. But I’m here now. We’re here now.”

Gabriel took a step forward, “I’ve taken an informal vote with the other council members at the fair. And we all agree. Alexandria is willing to grant asylum to Lydia. She’s one of us now. We hope the rest of you can join us in doing the same.”

Alden leaned in on the back of the chair he was standing behind. “My sister risked her life in getting her here safely, of course we’ll do the same.” He spoke calmly. “But I think she’d be safer at Alexandria. Though I suppose the choice is up to her.”

“Thank you.” Lydia said relieved after she let the words sink in. “I’ll do whatever I can to earn my keep and pay you back.”

“She’s safe at Alexandria because if her mom’s going to retaliate it’s gonna be against Hilltop.” Tara shot an angry glare at Alden. “So, no, we can’t.” She hissed.

“We’re not going to send her back to that again either.” Maggie objected. 

“She willingly traded herself for me. I owe it to her to make sure she’s safe.” Alden spoke calmly.

“But I’m not okay with this. I can’t.” Tara objected. 

“I understand.” Michonne sighed. “Because when she came to my gates I asked her to run away and got mad when she didn’t. But I also know why Rick didn’t trust me when I showed up at the gates of that prison. And how people didn’t trust you after seeing you in the Governor's firing line. Or how almost everyone wanted Alden dead when he first broke Sasha out of Sanctuary because of what he did to us when he was with them.”

He dropped his head in shame. Being reminded of his past never stung any less. He wished he could forgive himself like everyone did. But Maggie’s hand on his lower back eased that pain a bit.

“Whether we take her in or force her to leave; we’re already in this.” Maggie began. “If Alpha wants to retaliate she’s going to do it anyway. And we owe it to Lydia to give her chance, like we’ve given each other a chance years and years ago when we were still strangers to each other.”

“We were in it the second they hunted Rosita and Eugene.” Aaron added, crossing his arms the best he could with his prosthetic.

“Lydia didn’t choose where she came from, but she chose where she wanted to be. Just like everybody in this room.” Michonne continued. 

“We left some of our best fighters at Hilltop.” Tara countered “But if Daryl’s right about the skin job numbers, it’s not enough people.”

“We should take a group to Hilltop to protect them, just in case.” Daryl insisted.

“It’s a good idea.” Carol nodded. “I’ll take some from the kingdom.”

“Oceanside can spare some fighters.” Rachel added. 

“Alexandria can, too.” Garbield added as well with a nod.

“Thank you.” Maggie said solemnly.

“So we head out in the morning?” Rachel asked.

“No, they can take advantage if we wait. We should go today” Carol opted instead. 

“Agreed. But sending people is our only short term solution.” Gabriel insisted calmly.

“It is.” Alden agreed. “But if we want to beat this, all the communities have to come together.”

“Which is why I’m proposing a mutual protection pact.” Michonne began. “An attack against one community is an attack against all of us.”

“Together we can make these people think twice before moving against the Hilltop.” Gabriel added in her support. 

‘it’s how we won from the Saviors and it’s the only way we can win now.” Carl added, pushing the glasses further up his nose.

“The leadership of Kingdom is very amenable to this idea.” Ezekiel spoke up.

“Oceanside’s down.” Rachel smiled.

“You already know Hilltop’s in.” Maggie smiled as well.

“So how do we seal it? Spit and shake, blood oath?” Tara joked.

“I have just the thing!” Ezekiel insisted excitedly. He walked away and returned moments later with the old agreement that had all intended to sign after the war ended and things were settled.

‘What? How did you..” Michonne began surprised.

“Well, he’s magic. Obviously.”Tara joked. “I may have taken a few things with me when I left. I did what I thought was right. I’m sorry for the way it went down.”

Michonne looked down, “me too.” She took a deep breath. “And thank you. You were right.”

“You were, too.” She replied with a smile. 

“I knew this day would come.” Ezekiel spoke. “Never doubted it for a moment.”

Maggie walked over to Michonne and they hugged each other. Their communities would work together as one again. Ezekiel was the first to sign the pact. Then he spun it around to let Carol sing as well. Maggie followed, she offered the pen to Tara and Alden but they both objected. So she handed it to Michonne. She shook her head and handed ti to Gabriel instead.

“It should be the head of the council.” She insisted.

“It should.” Aaron agreed with her. “It should be you, Gabriel.”

Gabriel let out a soft laugh and signed for Alexandria. And then it was done and decided, Lydia was one of them now.

Ezekiel turned to the group of children still sitting by quietly. “Go enjoy the fair. All of you.” He told the group. “Now all we have to discuss is the boring problems that only bother the leaders, no reason for your day to be sullied by any of it.”

—

Rose stuffed her face with another handful of buttered popcorn. Mika grabbed another handful for herself and ate them one by one. Lydia and Henry shared a portion themselves. The group had been wandering around the fair for a while, eating popcorn.

Lydia was still taking everything in. She was walking slightly hunched over with her arms crossed tightly across her chest as a way to protect herself. She hadn’t touched the popcorn at all because it was unknown and odd to her.

“So you guys eat this like all the time at Hilltop?” Mika asked.

“Not all the time.” Rose laughed. “But sometimes. We dry a lot of corn to make corn flour and cornmeal. And we make a lot of butter because it isn’t that difficult. So sometimes, yes.”

“I’m moving to Hilltop, too.” She affirmed.

“What?” Henry laughed. He still wasn’t sure where he’d go. Lydia was most likely going to Alexandria. A part of him wanted to move with her, but the Kingdom needed him.

“Maybe I’ll take over your apprenticeship at the blacksmith.” She teased. Unbeknownst that they passed right in front of Earl’s stand at the fair.

“Of course you could apprentice if you want.” He said with a smile. “As long as I get to pass on my craft.”

“And I just want him to retire.” Tammy told him. She still held the baby close to her chest. “Because from now on this little man has to do it with us.”

“Wait, you adopted him?” Rose asked excitedly since she already had grown quite attached to him.

“I couldn’t let this little pea go.” She mumbled down at her son. “He’s called Adam now; he looks like one.”

Rose handed the paper bag with popcorn to Mika and headed over to Adam. 

“Hey, welcome to the family little one.” She spoke to him softly as she let his little hand grip onto her index finger. “And he does look like an Adam. Also, I’m for sure going to teach him how to shoot a bow.”

“You know you already have our permission.” Earl laughed. “And, now, get on with you day instead of spending it with old folks like us.”

“Okay. Okay.” Rose laughed, tossing her hands up. “Just one more question.”

“Fire away.”

She got her sheathed knife from her belt and held it out to Earl, “think you could sharpen it? I think it’s blunt.”

“Ofcourse.” He took it from her. “You can come pick it up tonight. And now off you go. Go have fun.”

—

“I still think I should come too.” Alden insisted again. “I’ve been up close with them before and Luke’s trying to rope me into singing.”

“Everyone likes your singing, Al.” Sasha teased.

“Okay, you need to shut up.” He shot back with a laugh. He set his hands on his hips and turned serious again. “But I mean it, Maggie. Hilltop might be in danger and I should be there for that.”

“Your knee is still hurting. You can’t hide that from me. And one of us has to stay with Hershel and Hope.” Maggie replied to him. cupping his face with her hand. 

Alden sighed. They had agreed that they should never leave the kids both at the same time. One of them always stayed with them, just in case things went wrong.

“Can’t we make an exception for once?” He asked softly.

She shook her head. “We agreed we’d never make exceptions. No matter what. And people would notice if we both left.”

He let his head hang, “just be careful.”

“Always.” She promised “Sasha and Jesus are staying here too. Don’t let Jesus trick you into thinking he’s up to fighting yet, because he isn’t.”

“And I’m only staying because I wanna hear you sing.” Sasha teased, bumping into him with her shoulder. “And Aaron, Jesus and I are going to hammer out the details of the mutual protection pact.”

“We’re all ready to leave.” Tara said. “We should get going now.”

Maggie and Alden exchanged one last kiss before the group set off. Everyone at the fair seemed to be blissfully unaware and it was up to them to keep it that way because there was no use in having everyone be worried. People deserved one day without constant fear of death.

On his way back to the fairground Alden crossed Rose carrying Hope away from the festivities. 

“Hey, where are you going?’ He asked.

“She’s all tuckered out and coming down from a sugar high because of those candied apples. I think she had multiple.” Rose replied . “She’s either 5 minutes away from a meltdown or a nap.”

Hope didn’t nap anymore but this past week had been stressful and exhausting for everyone.

“I was gonna put her down for a nap, or at least get her away from the crowd for a minute.” She continued. Hope yawned and rested her head on her shoulder. “I’ll stay with her.”

“No, I can do it.” He objected.

“No, I’ll do it. I won’t mind being away from the crowd for a bit.” She shot right back, shaking her head slightly. “And I know, no more than two hours or she’ll be up all night.”

“Okay then.”

They both continued their way. All he had to do was walk around the fair and show his face. That was what was needed of him. It wasn’t much later when Sasha came to him.

“I’m going after them.” She said. “Can’t shake the feeling that I should’ve gone with them and I can’t put on a happy face here either. I’ll only freak people out if I stay.”

“I know better than to try and stop you. Or to ask you to be careful.” He replied. Maggie had left him in charge but he could never boss Sasha around. They owed each other their lives. They knew each others limits.

“I’m never going to be careful the way you want me to.” She laughed. “Give Hershel a hug for me and tell him his favorite aunt will be back soon. I saw him playing with Judith and Gracie and I didn’t want to interrupt him.”

“Will do.” He snickered. “It’ll probably be a couple of days before I see you again. I’m staying here till we’re sure Hilltop’s safe.”

“I’ll come and pick you up personally.” She smiled.

Chapter Text

And that was what helping a stranger in this broken world got you.

Rose wasn’t alone; she wasn’t the only one caught by her. She hadn't recognized Alpha at first. She looked just like the next blonde woman with wavy curls. She should’ve known .

She spoke softly and told her she got turned around. Rose had thought it was odd because she could hear the fair from where they were. She was stupid . She should’ve known that this woman couldn’t possibly belong to any of the communities. She should’ve known .

But Rose still had Hope in her arms. So she told her she’d come back after putting her down for a nap and she’d walk her back. She hadn’t thought anything of it then.

Stupid.

Stupid.

Stupid.

When she came back the woman was still speaking softly, almost like a whisper. It was creepy. That woman was creepy. And then it clicked. This wasn’t some woman named Deborah, it was Alpha.

Rose reached for her knife that wasn’t there because she had left it with Earl. Alpha followed her movement and pulled out her own knife and pressed it against her throat tightly. 

“One sound and I’ll take you and that little girl you were just with.” She hissed into her ear.

Rose knew she wasn’t kidding and stayed silent, praying someone would come around the corner. 

No one showed up and the world went dark and silent around her.

Stupid.

Stupid.

Stupid.

And now she was here in and old barn. On her knees with her hands tied behind her back and rag tied around her head to gag her. Henry was on her left and Sasha was on her right, both in the same situation. Enid was across from her, also similarly screwed. Then there was Frankie who she still recognized from Sanctuary. The next three were all from Hilltop as well: Rhodney, Addy and Tammy. And then lastly there was Syddiq.

And they were all screwed.

They were all going to die.

Then the old worn doors blew open and DJ and two of the highwaymen broke in. Now, they had a chance.

—

Michonne and Carl let the small group through the forest. 

“So all she did was show you a herd and threaten us?”

“yes.” Daryl replied. 

“That doesn’t make any sense.” Carl insisted. “Not that people walking around with faces of the dead do, but still.”

“And that border she mentions is supposed to be marked.” Tara repeated for herself. “Bit random.”

Then they heard the muffled screaming coming from higher up on the hill.

“Siddiq!” Michonne called out the second she saw him and ran towards him.

He was tied to a tree by his wrists. The tree split into two at the base. The group could see that someone else was tied to the very same tree, but from where they stood they could only see unmoving legs smeared with blood and mud, leaves clinging to the wetness. Maggie was the first to round the tree as Michonne pulled the gag from Siddiq’s mouth and sent him into a coughing fit.

“Rose.” Maggie’s voice carried shock and horror. She fell down to her knees upon seeing what they’d done to her, Tara and Carol rounding the tree too. 

She had her eyes closed and her skin was pale. There was so much blood on her, too much to only be hers. The wound on forehead was surrounded by dried cracked blood trailing down her face. But that wasn’t what had horrified Maggie. It wasn’t what deformed her face.

A cut ran from the side of her mouth to her ear where her ear lobe had been cut off. Her cheek was barely holding together. It was only being kept together because the knife didn't cut deep enough. But her flesh still folded over to show the bright red bloody flesh. She wasn’t gagged like Syddiq and the cut kept her from closing her mouth fully. Blood mixed with saliva dripped from her mouth and the side of her cheek seeping down her neck and soaking her shirt.

Tara cut through the ropes tying her wrists quickly to reveal the fiery red rope burns on her wrists. Maggie tried to rouse her by talking to her and shaking her shoulders weakly. She opened her eyes and freaked out upon seeing three sets of eyes staring right back at her. 

“Hey. Hey. Hey.” Maggie squashed, grabbing her arms and keeping them pinned to her sides. “It’s me, Maggie. You’re safe now. You’re safe.” She searched for her eyes and she only calmed down once they met, finally recognizing the face in front of her. 

“No.” Siddiq mumbled as he stood up on shaky legs, body swaying from side to side. Michonne grabbed onto his side to steady him in his confused state.

“What happened?” Michonne asked him in a hushed whisper, she had seen the absolute mess Rose’s face had been left in. But her whisper only managed to get Rose to cringe and ball in on herself as she whimpered softly. 

Siddiq tried to speak, he wanted them to know what happened to them. That’s why he was still alive to tell them.  But he couldn’t find the words to explain what happened to them. He also knew what was on top of that hill. So he pointed up the grassy hill instead. He dropped his arm down and looked to Rose, who still bawled up into herself sobbing into Maggie’s chest. 

“I-I-I.” He stammered, still desperately trying to find the words to describe what they just went through. He couldn’t find them. It was too much.

Their minds were broken.

Rose tried to stand up as well, but her knees buckled beneath her. Maggie caught her by her shoulder from face planting into the forest floor.

“I got you.” She told her. She was aware that she shouldn’t whisper because that’s what freaked her out in the first place. She helped Rose to her feet, holding onto her tightly so that she wouldn’t fall.

The entire group had a sinking feeling. Whatever happened was terrible beyond their comprehension. But the way Rose and Siddiq were acting scared them, they seemed broken.

Siddiq pointed up the hill again, choking on a sob. The words still wouldn’t come. He walked up the hill with Michonne still holding onto him. He didn’t want to see what was up there. He knew what was up there. He didn’t want to see but he had to see. Daryl walked out in front of them with Carl and Carol. Tara, Maggie and Rose lagged behind the group. 

When they came further up the hill they could see the ten heads hammered on pykes. Then when they got closer they recognized the faces of the dead slowly moving their jaws and their eyes rolling around in their sockets. They were their people. Their friends.

Their family.

“No! No!” Carl cried out and he ran ahead. He collapsed in front of the pyke that held Enid’s head. His girlfriend, the person he loved, was dead. His entire body heaved with each cry he shouted into the grass. 

Michonne didn’t need to ask Yumiko to keep Siddiq up because she was already there. Michonne rushed to Carl and held him tight as he sobbed inconsolable. 

Maggie’s breath shuddered but she was keeping it together. Rose needed her to keep it together because she relied on her to stay on her feet. Maggie let her eyes slide past the different victims. Rodney and Addy were only just kids. And Enid was like a daughter to her. She had to swallow back a sob and blink away tears, but she was keeping it together. Then her eyes landed on Sasha and she broke out into tears too. She tightened her embrace of Rose. She could barely comprehend what Rose had seen unfold in front of her.

“No! No!” Daryl yelled desperately when he saw him. He ran to Carol and blocked her view from her son’s head with his body as he turned her around. She shouldn’t have to see this.

She shouldn’t have the undead head of her son.

“Just look at me. Just look at me.” He whispered to her.

Carol let out a scream of pure agony as she collapsed. Her son was gone; he was dead.

Then Maggie felt Rose’s body go completely limp against her with her eyes closed again. For a second she feared that she was gone until she could feel her breath.

Tara choked back her own sobs. “Rose and Siddiq are hurt, we need to get them to Kingdom as fast as possible.”

“No, I can’t.” Carol sobbed. “I can’t leave him here. I can’t .”

“I can’t leave Enid either. Some of us can stay back.” Carl said with a shaky voice, barely being able to keep it together. “But Tara’s right, they need to get back to Kingdom” He stood up and pointed to Rose, still being completely held up by Maggie. “She’s passed out and bleeding.”

“We’ll follow, eventually.” Daryl added. 

Michonne hesitated on what to do. Everything told her that Carl needed her more now than anyone else.

“Go.” He told her when he noticed her hesitance. “Daryl, Carol and I can do this.”

—

“What’s taking them so long?” Hershel asked Alden as they waited for Hope and Rose to show back up by Earl’s stand. He’d been there to help Earl out for a while anyway. “Tammy went to get them a while ago but they’re still not back yet.”

“Yeah, you’re right. It’s taking too long.” He replied with a sigh. He’d been getting quite concerned himself but Hershel pointing it out sent him over the edge. “I’ll check it out.”

He handed Adam back to Earl and walked away from the fair, towards the building at the back where they slept as long as they stayed at Kingdom. There was no one there because everyone was still at the fair, enjoying the festivities. Somehow no one being there made it eerie and unnerving. 

He headed to his room quickly. He expected to run into Tammy, Rose and Hope on his way there. He expected them to tell him that he was stupid for worrying. But there was still no sign of them when he pushed the door open. He found Hope fast asleep in her bed there, which eased his nerves a little.  

But it also brought on more worries about Tammy and Rose, because it meant that they both weren’t here.

—

The next day Alden, Jesus, Aaron, Gabriel, Rosita and Ezekiel stood  by the gate discussing the most pressing problem they faced now. Since yesterday people had disappeared without a trace 

“7 people have gone missing.” Jesus said. “7.”

“And Alpha was here; Lydia said so herself.” Gabriel added. 

“What should we do?” Aaron asked, keeping an eye on Gracie. He wasn’t going to let her leave his sight again. And neither would Jesus, not since people started disappearing.

“Search party?” Alden opted because it was the option he could think of. He wasn’t all there. Rose, the kid he’d raised throughout this was missing. “Got to many people I care about out there.”

“Open the gates!” One of the guards yelled. It drew the small groups attention towards the gate.

The gate opened slowly, its old mechanism creaking. The first to stumble in were Michonne and Siddiq. There was blood smeared on one side of his face and he appeared to be out of it. 

“They found them,” Alden whispered, relieved. He knew that Siddiq was among one of the people that had disappeared yesterday. He and the others ran to the gates. They hoped to see everyone that had gone missing alive in relative alright shape. 

But then to Alden horror he saw Maggie and Yumiko drag Rose along by having one of her arms slung around their shoulder. There was a blood soaked piece of cloth tied around her face.

“No!” He cried out as he closed the distance between them. 

“She is still alive.” Tara told him quickly. She held him back from her for now. She forced him to look at her. “You don’t want to see this.”

He pulled himself free from her grip. “No, I do.” He balled his fist and readied himself to throw a punch at her. 

“Alden!” Maggie snapped at him the second she saw his fist rise up. She loved him for his protectiveness for the people he cared about but it was also his biggest downfall. “Punching Tara isn’t going to help anyone.”

“What happened?” Aaron asked, pressed and frowning.

No one in the group had the words to tell him what happened. Ezekiel ran away to retrieve Kingdom’s doctor. 

“What happened?” Gabriel repeated as he touched Michonne’s arm to get her attention. 

“They’re–” She started, her voice breaking. She couldn’t finish her sentence. 

“Dead.” Siddiq breathed out with a ragged voice. 

Aaron and Gabriel exchanged a worried look and Alden shook his head in disbelief, this couldn’t be true. Jesus pushed Alden’s still raised fist down. 

“You don’t wanna see this.” He insisted as Maggie, Yumiko and Michonne continued their way to med bay with Siddiq and Rose.

Tara was the only one that stayed with Alden and the rest of the group. “They killed ten.” She said, looking down at her feet. She couldn’t tell them how, just that they were dead. 

“Ten?” Jesus piped up, his voice squeaking. “We only had seven people go missing.”

“Where are the others?” Concern rose in Aaron’s voice. “Carol, Daryl and Carl. Where are they?”

“They’re fine.” Tara replied. That was the last straw. She broke down and cried.

She and Rosita had been estranged for years but yet she was the one to catch and hold her. All the emotions finally flooded over her because she was back where she was safe. 

“They cut off their heads and mounted them on pykes.” She sobbed.

Their stomachs turned, all imagining the sight they must've found. Ezekiel rejoined the group and noticed things were horribly wrong immediately. Soon he’d find out that things were worse than his worst nightmare. 

“Were there more survivors?” He still dared to ask hopefully. He knew that his son had gone missing yesterday too. His usual smile faded from his face when Tara shook her head and sobbed louder. 

“No.” His voice broke and he shook his head. “No” He repeated as he fell down to his knees and tears streamed down his face. “No!” He screamed out at the top of his lungs before he completely collapsed.

His son was dead .

They didn’t know how to comfort him. He had just lost his son. But Mika heard and came running up upon hearing her father’s wails of despair. He was still heaving out heavy sobs when she came there, still collapsed on the ground. He looked up at his daughter with so much pain in his face.

“Henry.” Was all he managed to choke out. Mica fell to her knees too and they held each other tight as they cried.

—

Alden had been barred from entering the small room because he shouldn’t see them stitch Rose her face back together. To Maggie it was a miracle that he was still managing to keep it together. Everyone had cried for their fallen friend but he hadn’t shed a single tear. He kept his eyes fixed on farmhouse painting on the white wall in front of him, something to keep his mind occupied.

He knew Sasha was dead, Maggie had told him. She had told him that her head had been cut off and mounted on a pyke. He knew it was supposed to hurt that his friend was gone. But it didn’t. He couldn’t feel sadness or pain, all he felt was anger and worry.

The sadness and pain was stacking itself up behind a wall. Building itself up until it eventually would be released like a floodgate. He knew it; Maggie knew it. It’s why she was afraid to leave his side, for when he finally broke. Just a moment ago he had been there to comfort her about losing Enid and Sasha with his eyes void of any emotion. 

Then the Kingdom’s doctor finally stepped out of the small room. He introduced himself but Alden forgot. He told them they could go inside. Finally .

Siddiq was there too. The blood from the wound on his head had been cleaned up and a bandage was wrapped around his forehead. He no longer had the same distant look in his eyes that he did when he first stumbled through the gate.

“I’m sorry, I tried–” He started. 

“You’ve got nothing you need to apologize for.” Maggie insisted. “This isn’t your fault.”

“But I lived.” He insisted. “They died and I lived.”

Maggie squeezed his shoulder slightly. “It’s not your fault.”

“I think they left me alive to tell the story. And I think I want to.” He continued.

“Then you should.” Alden insisted, his voice still void of any emotion whatsoever. “But only if you want to.”

“Rose, is she…?”His voice cracked around the edges. “I tried to protect her. We all tried to protect each other. She didn’t have a weapon on her and she threw herself at Alpha to give us a chance.  She tried to wrestle her knife from her, nearly succeeded too. 

“The doctor said that her cheek should heal alright.” Maggie said, knowing Alden probably didn’t catch on to any of what he’d said. “She’s still out and probably will for a while.”

They walked past him to the small back room. Alden barely dared to take a look. When he finally saw her with her face pale and her eyes closed in that bed he realized just how scared she must’ve been when he stumbled into their room at Sanctuary all beaten up, not once but twice.

“Oh, god.” He whispered. Maggie pulled him close, ready for the floodgates to open.

Stitches lined her whole right cheek till where her earlobe had been until it was cut off. She also had a bandage wrapped around the wound on her forehead because it couldn’t be stitched. Scratches and bruises lined her neck and arms. There were clear nail marks around her eye sockets. There was rope burn on her wrists and some of her nails were damaged or missing completely. 

“She didn’t deserve this.” He was already starting to tear up. “Even after all that remains are scars, she’ll be broken.”

Maggie held him close and rubbed soothing circles across his back. “She strong.”

“It was a massacre; you saw the aftermath. She was in it.” He explained. “It was months till she came back from clobbering a man’s head in with a rock. This is going to break her.”

“She was younger then.” She tried. “And we’ll all be there for her.”

Then he broke down completely. The build up came flooding out. Maggie was holding him up, keeping him from collapsing. He cried, screamed , into her shoulder. It was minutes later when his voice was hoarse and his lungs were out of air that he had somewhat calmed down.

“It’s not all of us.” He then finally said. “Sasha’s gone. She told me she wanted to go back to Hilltop and make sure everyone was safe. I should’ve stopped her. Then she would still be alive.”

“You know as well as I do that there was no stopping her once she set her mind to something.” She tried her best to soothe him. “She was just so damn stubborn.”

“Maggie, she’s gone. She’s dead. ” He replied promptly. He wiped his hand down his face in an attempt to clear his face of tears. “I owe her my life and now she’s gone.” He paused and shook his head. “How the hell are we supposed to tell Hope and Hershel what happened? That Sasha is never coming back? That Enid is never coming back? What happened to Rose?”

“I don’t know.” She replied, sighing and shaking her head.

He looked at Rose again. “I don’t want them to see her like this.” He muttered. “It’ll scare them.”

“We can’t keep them away from her either.” She insisted. She let him to the chair by her bedside and had him sit down.

“Maggie, I–” He began. His voice was broken again and he couldn’t look at Rose. Looking at her hurt worse than a dagger to the heart. 

“I know.” She hushed. “It’s painful to even look at her like this. It hurts in a way you can’t put words to, or explain. You want to look and you want to look away. Both options are as painful as the other.”

She wasn’t thinking of someone she cared about getting hurt. She was thinking about the day her father was decapitated, when Daryl carried Beth’s corpse towards her at that hospital and when Negan beat Glenn’s head in. Each and every time she had wanted to look away. And each time she couldn’t.

“Why couldn’t it be me.” He finally settled on replying to her. They were the only words he could use to explain his thoughts at the moment. His thoughts were all jumbled up and a mess. He was a mess. He hadn’t slept a wink last night when everyone was missing and Maggie was out there. And now he felt like he was losing it. 

Hope and Hershel were both freaking out because everyone was scared and freaking out. People tried to hide it but they picked up on it, Hershel more than Hope. Alden hadn’t exactly been holding it together for them last night either. After he’d put them both to bed in the same room he sat guard by them the whole night. He had his knife, his spear and Hershel’s gun. He sat there the whole night with his finger on the trigger. Even if he hadn’t shot a gun in years. He still wanted it now because if he missed whoever, whatever , attacked them the gun would make noise. 

Maggie couldn’t tell him anything that would remotely make him feel better. Nothing had helped her after Glenn died. The only thing that had helped her was her anger because it drowned out her sadness. But that anger had nearly destroyed her, it burned her up. Alden had been the one to pull her from that blind rage. She’d never told him how much he actually meant to her right in the beginning, when she was actually still supposed to hate him. She gripped his shoulder tight and sat down next to him.

“This isn’t your fault.” She whispered to him. 

“Then why does it feel like it is?” He whispered back to her. 

She once again didn’t have answer for him and held his hand and rubbed over the back of it with her thumb.

“I promised to keep her safe and I failed her. I failed her repeatedly.”

“You didn’t fail her.” She told him. “You got her here, that’s further than most would’ve managed.”

“Yeah, maybe.” He finally said after a long pause. “Maybe you should go back to Hershel and Hope, they’re scared too. And someone should check up on Earl and Adam. I’d do it but I can’t.”

“Tara, Jesus and Aaron are with the kids and Kelly and Connie are with Earl. And I’m here for you now.”

He pressed the side of his head into her chest. “Thanks.” He mumbled, listening to her calm heartbeat. She ran his hand through her hair and her let his eyes fall closed. 

“Try to catch some sleep, I’ll wake you.” She told him softly only to realize that he had already dozed off.

She had to be strong for everyone. She couldn’t fall apart because too many people relied on her to be strong.

Chapter Text

Rose was in and out for most of the way back to Kingdom. She tried to open her eye, to make a sound or to move but her body refused to cooperate. She was desperate to let them know that she could still here them but she was locked in.

Her mind kept going back to that barn in flashes. Sasha cut through the ropes tying their wrists after the men had stormed in and they had started to fight back.

People lifted her up by her shoulders and dragged her with them, speaking to her. It was all too far and faded to understand.

She launched herself at Alpha. She didn’t have a weapon and they wanted to kill them. They’d never al be able to get away, someone would have to die. She chose it be her. She was at peace with it.

Her feet dragged behind. The toes of her shoes slid over the soft, bumpy and slightly damp grass. She wanted to lift her feet up to stop her shoes from being damaged. But, once again, her body didn’t cooperate.

The knife bit into the side of her cheek and slid upward. Her cheek hurt; it burned. The warmth and blood dripping down her face and neck startled her. Alpha threw her to the ground. Her face smacked against the floor hard and the world spun around her.

The ground beneath the toes of her shoes changed and now they scraped across the old asphalt with each step. She finally managed to open her eyes and lift her head up bit, whimpering softly.

“We got you.” Maggie told her as soon as she noticed she was somewhat awake. “You’re safe.”

Those words were enough to give into the darkness pulling her down again.

Firm hands forced her up to her knees. Their fingers dug harshly into her flesh. In shock she watched as one of the Highwaymen’s heads was chopped off and fell to the ground with a thud. It rolled towards her and settled in front of her, staring up at her with dead unseen eyes. She closed her eyes and two more similar thuds followed, two more heads,

People said something about a lot of blood and then something was tied around her head, covering the cut on her cheek. It hurt so much and she wanted to scream out in pain. She tried but all that escaped her lip was a soft pathetic whimper.

When it was Sasha’s head that rolled towards her next she was besides herself. She screamed and cried whilst trying to fight herself free from the painful hold. Addy and Rhodney were next to go. She dug her fingernails into the rough floor and clawed to get away. Tammy followed closely behind. Their blood flood the floor, soaking her pants and clinging to her hands. She was close to going numb because of the horror unfolding in front of her. It was too much to comprehent. Too much to go through.

They halted and there was something mechanic and then more familiar voice she couldn’t quite place popped up. They were back in Kingdom.

Safe.

The heads were starting to reanimate. Their eyes were all fogged up and fixated on her. Their jaws snapped desperateley. Her friends and family and were gone. and that remained were empty husks only fueled by their hunger for something alive.

This was all a game to these skin freaks. Nails dug into her face around her eyes, keeping her form closing them. Her head was and she had no choice but to watch as Henry desperately pleaded for his life. He was crying and screaming as he tried to cover his face with his hands.

Those freaks whispered to her; telling her to look.

“Look.”

“Look.”

“Look.”

She saw how Alpha rose the machette up high again. The pale moonlight refelcted from the wet blood that still clung to it. Then it was brought down and Herny was gone too. His blood spouted up against the walls as his heart beat his last beat.

She cired out with the last bit of air she still had in her lungs. She gagged. She felt sick. There was just too much blood.

She was laid down on something soft. It felt comforting and safe. People around her spoke in hushed whispers.

“Look.”

“Look.”

“Look.”

The fear was enough to pull her out of darkness. The light above her blinded her. It burned her eyes.

The face hovering above her was unfamiliar. It freaked her out more. She tried to fight him. She clawed at his face wit her bare hands. She was wide awake now. There was no more heavy fog pulling her down into nothingness.

Jesus and Maggie, familiar faces, came into view and pushed her arms down into the soft matress. Then there was a small prick and her sight spotted before it went completely dark again.

Now only Siddiq and her were left. Enid was gone too, her head separated from the rest of her body and thrown onto the pile with the other heads. Alpha held the machete to her neck now. She’d be gone too, soon.

Siddiq’s eyes were similairly forced open as hers. They were forced to watch everything unfold in front of them. Just another second and she’d be gone too.

“Beg.” Alpha was speaking to Siddiq. “Beg for her life.”

He cried out, trying to form the words that just wouldn’t come to his mind. “No. No. Let her live.“ He finally managed. “We understand now. We’ll tell the others what happened. I promise, we understand.”

The machette was pulled away and she waited for it all to end. But it never did. All that followed was another solid blow to her head that cast her into darkness.
—

They got Rose home when she was still unconscious, another dose of sedatives swa to that. Once back at Hilltop they got her settled in the same room they had Jesus in when he was hurt since he’d moved back into his trailer already.

She was swimming in unconsciousness. No feelings. No fears. Just the infinite emptiness of sleep. Everything still hurt but her mind was empty. She tried to open her eyes. At first she didn’t succeed. A gentle hand patted the top of her head, a familiar hand.

“I’m here, Rose.” Alden’s voice told her softly. She could recognize his voice straight away. She tried to open her eyes again, and this time she succeeded.

“Hey.” He greeted, smiling ever so softly.

She tried to speak but pain shooting up her cheek stopped her. She moved her hand up and felt the stitches beneath her fingers.

“Be careful when you talk. You got your cheek sliced up pretty good.” He told her just as calm.

“They’re all dead.” She stammered. She looked around bewildered, only now realizing she was back inside the manor. “I tried to fight. I tried to save them. How did I get back here? Where’s Siddiq? Is he–?” She rattled on, ignoring the stinging pain in her cheek.

“You were out for a couple of days.” He explained calmly. “Siddiq’s back at Alexandria. He’s alive. He’s got a concussion and a cut on his forehead.”

“They forced us to watch, made it so we couldn’t close our eyes.” She teared up and buried her head in her hands. Alden sat down on the edge of her bed and pulled her into a hug.

“You don’t have to tell us if you don’t want to.” He assured her.

She shook her head, “they only spared us so that we could tell the story of what happened. I didn’t want it to be me, but it is me. I have to tell it.”

“Siddiq said the same. He gave a speech to everyone at Kingdom. He didn’t want you to be the one to have to do it.”

She let her head hang. Now she wasn’t left alive for anything. There wasn’t any purpose left for it.
—
“Do you really have to go?” Hershel asked as he clung to his mother's neck. “I don’t want you to go, mom. Please.”

Everyone was still reeling from the pyke massacre. They were all still trying to pick up the pieces. But fear for the Whisperers had only grown. No one spoke of that fear but everyone knew it was there.

“We have to pick up our friends at Kingdom because they’re going to live with us.” She replied as she let go of him. “Rose and Earl are going to look after you while we’re gone.”

“And Enid?” Hope asked hopefully.

She was just a little too young to fully understand the concept of death. Of Course they had told her that Enid was dead and that she wasn’t coming back. And Hope understood that death was something different than being alive. But she couldn’t quite wrap her head around the fact that it meant people she cared about would truly never come back. Sometimes she’d ask for one of them when it was something they would usually be there.

“No, she’s dead!” Hershel growled at his little sister. He tried to shove her but Alden pulled him back, stopping him from doing so. She teared up and looked confused

“Hershel!” Maggie snapped at him as he stormed off towards the manor. Alden huggedHope tight and she dried her teary eyes on his winter coat.

“Enid isn’t coming.” He told her softly. “We miss her too but she’s not coming back.”

“Because she’s dead?” Her little voice was shaky.

“Yes, because she’s dead.” He replied. There was no use in trying to soften death to her, she’d see it a whole lot more before she was even a teenager.

For Hershel this had also been the first time he had people he cared about die. It was different with his father because he had never known him. For him he had only ever existed in stories. Sasha, Enid and Tammy were actual people to him. And their death had him hard. Unlike Hope he was old enough to fully understand and, sadly, old enough to want to do something about it.

“I’ll go after him” Maggie sighed.

“No, I’ll go.” Rose shook her head. “He’s less likely to lash out at me.”

The scar on her face had healed and faded to a pink stripe across her face. She wasn’t happy about the scar taking up most of her right cheek because it was also a constant reminder of what happened that day. At first she had only seen it as something bad and it had pulled her down into the dark. That was until she realized that it would always be there. Only then did she learn to accept it as a mark that meant she had survived.

Maggie gave her a nod and she went after him immediately.

“We’re ready to leave.” Jesus announced. Hilltop was sending a large escort party to relocate the whole of Kingdom. It was a safety in numbers kind of thing. Alexandria would send some people too and they’d all meet up at Kingdom.

“Don’t go. Maybe you won’t come back.” Hope said softly.

Alden’s heart dropped. “We’ll come back, I promise. It’s just going to be a couple of nights sleep and then we’ll come back.”

They hadn’t seen any signs of Whisperers for months and there wasn’t any change on their trip to Kingdom. Once at Kingdom they helped their people pack their stuff into their wagons. And then they set off as one long convoy back.

Jesus was walking in front with Aaron and Michonne. He gladly lent his horse to Tara for the chance to spend more time with Aaron. Maggie had been in the middle with Tara and Alden for a while before she too went towards the front to talk with Michonne. Daryl didn’t walk far away from them and Lydia stuck to him like glue. Magna and Yumiko weren’t far away either. Magna would always take any excuse to fight and Yumiko would always feel the need to protect.

The cold nipped at them and scarfs were pulled tighter and hats were pulled down further. Alden held a lax grip on the spear in his hand. He wasn’t hoping for a fight but he knew one was always around the corner.

“No one can agree on what to do next.” Michonne began with a heavy sigh.

“We’re only starting to come back from what happened. We lost a lot of people in one go. But that’s why I wanted to talk to you now, because we needed to figure something out fast.” Maggie replied, shaking her head slightly.

“Well–” Michonne started and stopped promptly when they a saw a couple of walkers wander through a nearby field in a weird manner. Whisperers.

Everyone looked at them, thinking the exact same, but too afraid to speak their thought out loud.

Alden and Tara exchanged a look. They were angry and there was only one person here to release it upon; Lydia. It didn’t matter that she wasn’t one of them anymore. She had once been one of them once and that was enough to justify his anger for Alden.

“Is that them?” He snapped at her. “People watching us now, huh?” He leaned down a bit from his horse and pointed his spear point towards her chest.

Lydia didn’t react and all he’d wanted was a reaction out of her. A look of fear of a flash of anger. He wanted her to feel the exact same as he was feeling.

“Well, we followed their rules.” He continued. “Haven’t they done enough to us?” And he still hadn’t gotten the reaction he wanted out of her.

“Hey!” Daryl yelled at him,. “Why don’t you lay off.”

“No, I think you need to back off.” Tara snapped back at him in support of Tara. “He’s right, everything that happened it’s all only because she’s here.”

Alden glared down at Lydia and he finally got some reaction out of her. She skittered back until she was behind Daryl. Finally, he could relax and cracked half a smile. He managed to make her feel how scared and hurt he was, just for a second.

Daryl’s dead eyes met his as he did so and spouted fire. He lunged forward and tore him down from his horse. It startled the poor thing into rearing and Tara had to grab the reins to calm it down. The back half of the convoy was forced to stop the carts or they would run over Daryl and Alden now smack in the middle of the road.

Alden’s back crashed against the tarmac, hard. He was disorientated for a moment because he hadn’t expected to be thrown to the ground from his horse so harshly.

“You killed Glenn!” Daryl spat him. He kicked him in his side. “You did!” Another kick followed. “You don’t get to speak to her that way!” Another kick.

The commotion was loud enough for the people in front to hear and Maggie, Michonne, Jesus and Aaron ran back quickly. Daryl paused, giving Alden a moment to recollect himself.

He pointed to Tara, “and you were with the Governor once. The hell you think?”

He couldn’t be as harsh on her as he was on Alden because she was family. Alden wasn’t. He was just some guy that Maggie, also family, was with. And he didn’t mind to kick the shit out of him.

“She’s a kid!” He growled as he picked him up by the collar of his coat and balled his fist. “She’s a goddamn kid, you asshole!” He rose his fist high, ready to strike.

Jesus stormed up and landed a kick to Daryl’s chest, knocking him off Alden immediately. Alden smacked back down on his back again and scrambled back, away from Daryl. Aaron to Daryl and kept him from going after him again by blocking his path.

“What do you guys think you’re doing?” Michonne asked as she looked from Alden, to Lydia, to Daryl and then finally to Tara.

“Can’t you see?” Tara snarked. “Daryl attacked Alden over nothing.”

“He went after Lydia!” Daryl growled back, trying to pounce past Aaron one last time.

Maggie crouched down by Alden. He was clutching his hurt side in his hand. “That true?” She asked him pointedly. Because if it was true he kinda got what he had coming. She knew he was hurting but this crossed a line.

He averted her gaze. “The Whisperes took so much from us.”

“She shouldn’t be here.” Tara added. “It’s putting all of us in danger.”

“I’m going to take that as a yes.” Maggie sighed. She hauled him back to his feet roughly and looked from him to Tara. “Both of you keep your mouth shut because you’re in the wrong here.”

Now they both looked like two scolded children.

Maggie touched Lydia’s arm tentatively. “I’m sorry. I swear…” She glared back at them with anger, “they’re usually not like this.” She sighed deeply and pulled her arm back. “What your mom did wasn’t your fault.”

“And, Daryl, beating him up also wasn’t the way to go.” Michonne almost scolded him.

“Nah, he was asking for it. He deserved it.” He grunted back.

Alden leaned against Jesus too remain upright, still clutching his side. Daryl was right. He deserved it. He was the reason that Glenn died; his fault. Maggie recognized the distant look in his eyes. She could read the pain and guilt off his face. She and Michonne exchanged a look and they knew that this wasn’t as simple as Alden making a stupid remark and Daryl loosing his temper because of it. Even Tara looked hurt.

Michonne raised her brow, “Daryl?”

“He killed Glenn and we never punished him for it.”

“Daryl, he was punished for it.” Maggie said. “And we all know that he didn’t kill him. He was a part of it, yes. A part someone else would’ve played if he weren’t there.”

They knew they needed to split them up for now. Everyone was on edge and ready to snap at any moment. Daryl and Alden had already snapped. Alden pushed away from Jesus and stumbled to the front of the halted convoy. Maggie shook her head and sighed. The issue had been resolved for now. And it was clear that Alden wasn’t in the mood for a conversation. Michonne whistles and the convoy set into motion again.

“He don’t get to talk to her like that.” Was the last thing Daryl grunted before he went back to Lydia. He was the only person that looked out for her. He knew Henry would’ve wanted her to stay and so did he.

The convoy continued on slowly and it began to snow. By now Alden was back on his horse and trailing behind the convoy absent minded on his own. Maggie had switched with Tara and joined him.

“You wanna talk yet?” She asked. “Because we have to talk about what happened.”

“It’s Lydia.” He started with a sigh. “She’s a whisperer. You know what they did to us. What they took from us. I just wanted her to know.”

“She knows.” She insisted. “She and Henry cared about each other and she lost him.”

“I know.” He sighed. He wiped his hand down his face. “I know I was being stupid.”

“Damn right you were. You bullied a child.”

The realization of it hit him, “oh, god, I did.” He held a short pause and shook his head. “Daryl was right for going after me the way he did.”

“No, he wasn’t. You were both in the wrong. But Daryl was way off too. Glenn; you know it’s not true, right?”

It was something that they had talked about again and again, especially in the beginning. But now they never did anymore. The guilt had still been there for him but he didn’t want to bother Maggie with it.

“You’re still carrying that guilt around?” She asked with a small voice. “Ofcourse, what you did back then wasn’t good. But in the end you didn’t have a choice and came around. I know you tried to shoot Negan that night. You tried to stop it. Daryl still feels guilty too and now with everyone being on edge–”

“I should apologize to Lydia.” He cut her off.

“Not yet, because if you go over there now Daryl will break your nose.”

Chapter Text

With a storm rolling in they needed a place to set up camp for the night and ride the storm out. And there was only one place they could go that was nearby. Sanctuary.

It had been abandoned for years and was slowly falling apart. No one knew what they’d find inside so they sent in the fighters first. They burst into the main hall through the front door and fawned out, ready to fight whatever was inside. But there was nothing there. It was just empty, cold and dark. Some trash still laying about.

“People actually used to live here?” Magna asked with a disgusted frown on her face.

“Yes, I did.” Alden replied with an annoyed grumble, tapping the bottom of his spear on the ground. “It looked better then. A little.”

“Welcome to Sanctuary.” Michonne sighed. “Alden?”

“Yeah, working on it.” He mumbled under his breath as he walked further into the hellhole he once called home. He went up the stairs, to the living quarters. A lot of furniture had been left behind when it was abandoned. He would need something to hack it to bits with. He needed some sort of an ax.

He walked down the hallway further. If he remembered right there was a fire ax around here somewhere that no one had bothered to get. He found it still encased in his red metal case mounted on the wall. He only needed to break through the thin pane of glass to break through it. He cracked a smile, that would do nicely. He smashed his hand through the glass because it was protected by a glove anyway. He pulled the large ax out. He went back to the first room at the beginning of the book and smashed it down on the wooden wardrobe inside.

Getting to destroy something felt right. It felt like a release. With a couple of blows he had it splintered and moved onto the chairs, table and cabinets inside the same room. He was well aware that it wasn’t the best to burn. The only way they could get their hands on other wood to burn was if they went out into the woods, which wasn’t safe at the moment. So the highly processed wood was all they had for now. Maggie showed up, Yumiko and Magna trailing behind her, and they carried the chopped up pieces down stairs.

They had their camp set up inside Sanctuary in about two hours. Alden and Maggie sat wrapped up in the same old blanket huddled close together for warmth by one of the fires. Yumiko and Magna sat across from them, leaning against each other. Jesus and Aaron were there too. And Jesus had nestled himself against Aaron’s chest, wrapped up in his arm.

They knew they couldn’t stay here. It would only get worse from here on out. They’d starve before they froze. There was enough wood to keep the fires going for days but there wasn't enough food to wait out the storm.

“I have to tell you something.” Jesus began seriously. He pushed himself off of Aaron’s chest. Maggie gave him a nod to continue. “I’m not going back to Hilltop. I’m moving to Alexandria for a while.”

Maggie smiled, “of course. As long as I can still count on you when it all goes wrong.”

“Always.” He nodded. He looked up at Aaron with a smile and he looked down at him with a matching smile. With a slight movement they gave each other a kiss and then Jesus settled himself back against Aaron’s broad chest.

Not much later Michonne walked up to their campfire with Ezekiel.

“We have to talk about all this snow.” She started.

“We’re screwed.” Alden replied as he stood up with a heavy sigh. They went out back with a couple others to talk in private.

“The snow might last for days, but we won’t. Not here. We don’t have enough.” Ezekiel began as Michonne unfolded the map and placed it down.

“We can send a team to the next waystation and bring back supplies, but even then there’s a risk.” Maggie opted.

“That team might get caught out in the storm.” Michonne sighed. “Let’s look at the map first. See what our options are.” She trailed her finger along and tapped the spot that marked the next waystation. “The next waystation is right here, across the river that runs alongside the old route B.”

“But the only crossing is on the route we’re on already and there’s no way we’d make it.” Aaron shook his head. “Rick’s bridge would’ve saved us. It should’ve cut half a day of our travel time.”

“But who says we need a bridge?” Alden tilted his head slightly. “It’s been freezing for days. Everything’s frozen over. If we send a couple of people over at the time we should be able to cross.”

“I don’t like that you’re saying should.” Maggie bit her lip.

Carol looked down at the map too. “There, through the old hunting grounds. It’s a straight shot.” She said.

“Straight through Alpha’s territory.” Ezekiel shot back.

“We didn’t agree to them. Those borders are hers, not ours.” She hissed back at him.

“You know what they did to us.” Alden shook his head. “Who knows what they’ll do to us when we anger them. I didn’t want to cut through their territory. I wanted to go around it.”

“We could trigger a war if we cross into their territory.” Ezekiel insisted. “We don’t even know how to fight them yet.”

“It’s only a couple of miles–”

“We cross at night.” Maggie offered. “They won’t know that we’re there.”

“What if they already know?” Yumiko asked. “They could’ve been watching us in that field back there.”

“It’s all the more reason to move now.” Daryl insisted.

“We can do this.” Aaron nodded.

“It’s still going to be dangerous.” Jesus insisted.

“Exactly, there are children here.” Alden shook his head again. “If we run into a fight they’ll be caught in the middle of it.”

“The elderly too. They can’t fight either.” Ezekiel added. “And that won’t be pretty.”

“And we have to remember that we can’t take the horses and wagons across the ice.” He added. “So we’ll be even more vulnerable.”

“We have to risk it. We don’t have a choice.” Michonne insisted. “We’re only carrying enough food to last us a day or two, and this storm could dump enough snow to make these roads impassable for weeks. It’s either we make it to the next waystation or we die.”

The group stayed silent. They knew it was the truth but it sucked. It meant putting people’s lives at risk and having to carry the blame when it went wrong. This is exactly why Alden hated conversations like this. And it was why he admired Maggie so. She could make those tough decisions about life and death. He knew he would never get comfortable with it but he also knew that he’d never leave Maggie to deal with it on her own.

But now he was done with it. And Maggie wasn’t alone now; Tara and Jesus were there too. And he needed to get away from this.

“I’m gonna-” He mumbled as he walked off. He never finished his sentence because he didn’t know what he was going to do, he just wanted to get away from it for a bit.

“Is he… Is he holding up okay?’ Michonne asked after he left. She hadn’t seen him since the fair. And he had changed.

Maggie shook her head and sighed. “Not really. He thinks he’s tough and that worries me. He’s all over the place these days. I can barely pinpoint where he’s at, because I think he barely knows himself.”

“Shouldn’t have beat him. That was stupid.” Daryl apologized. He felt more sorry about it now because he knew it had hurt Maggie.

“We were kinda asking for it.” Tara sucked her teeth. “And now that poor girl has to live with us at Hilltop.”

“No, she ain’t.” He grunted. “She’s coming to Alexandria.”

“And you didn’t think to discuss this with me?” Michonne tilted her head slightly. “You only told me you were moving back this morning.”

“My decision.” He grunted again.

“It’s probably for the best.” Maggie agreed. “Look after her.”

He nodded and then promptly left.

“I hate that this is happening.” Ezekiel spoke sadly after a while. His way of speaking lacked his usual flair in his somber state. “I should’ve let Kingdom fall earlier. I saw it coming. My people wouldn’t be here like this if it wasn't for me.”

“It was your home for years and years, of course you wanted to hang on as long as you could.” Jesus said calmly.

“And if it weren’t for you, your people wouldn’t be here at all.” Michonne began. seriously. “All this time we spend apart. I thought it made us stronger. Carl told me it didn’t. He warned me again and again and I wouldn’t listen to him. And he and Enid paid the price for my stupidity.” She shook her head. “I was too set in my own ways to see.”

“Yeah, you were.” Tara nodded.

She swallowed thickly before continuing, “that… woman was able to walk amongst us because we didn’t know each other.” She sighed. “We can never let that happen again.”

“We won’t.” Maggie clenched her jaw shut. “We’ve come too far to give up and roll over dead. And Kingdom hasn’t fallen because the people are right here.”

“That charter we signed means something.” Michonne continued. “It means that we’re not just Alexandria, Kingdom Hilltop and Oceanside anymore. We’re one. And we’ll get these people home.”

“But still if they see us cross that border it could start something.” Ezekiel’s voice carried worry.

“Then we have to make sure they don’t.” Magna shrugged.

“And how exactly do you wanna do that?” Tara asked, crossing her arms.

“We haven’t seen them in months and we move now.” Carol replied quickly.

“I’ll get everyone ready.” Aaron said and walked away.
—
Within the hour they moved again. A small group voted to stay back with the horses, keeping enough food back to supply the small group for about two weeks. But everyone else, the children and the elderly as well, traveled out into the cold night’s storm. Alden hadn’t left the old fire ax behind, instead he carried it with him as his weapon for now.

“I hope everyone at Hilltop is making it through this storm alright.” Alden said with a sigh as they walked through the snow covered woods. The fresh snow crunched beneath their feet with each step and clung to their clothes.

“Barrington manor was built to be heated by fireplaces. They’ll be alright.” Maggie replied.

The woods around them began to look familiar to her. It wasn’t until she clocked the tree that split into two at the base that she knew for sure why it was all familiar to her. This was where they had found Rose and Siddiq. The hill was straight ahead and once they got closer and walked up the hill she could see that the pykes were still in place. She laced her fingers through Alden’s instinctively and held his hand tightly.

The pykes were unmoved and unbothered by the weather. Stupid pieces of wood sticking out of the ground that had once carried so much horror. The group walked past them and she did the best she could to ignore them. Ezekiel paused in front of them for a second. And so did Lydia. She stared at the pyke that had carried Henry’s head. Mica touched her arm and they continued together.

The snow began to fall faster and now they could barely see a couple of paces ahead. All they could see beyond that was a sea of pale gray. Vague figures popped were visible through the storm. Ezekiel urged the group to a halt but the figures didn’t move. Daryl shot his crossbow at one as Alden chucked his axe towards another. Daryl was the first to walk ahead. He walked slowly and carefully, Michonne and Carol following him closely. When they kept silent Maggie walked ahead too, Alden following behind her.

“They’re frozen solid.” She said as she picked Alden’s ax up. She used the blunt end of it to beat through the frozen head of the last walker. Daryl whistled back to the others and they moved on. And Maggie handed Alden’s axe back to him.

“I’m gonna check the ice.” Daryl huffed once they reached the frozen river.

“I’m right behind you.” Michonne raised her katana up high.

The group waited for Daryl to step out on the frozen river and return. “Yeah, we’re good.” He said.

“Make sure everyone’s ready to move.” Ezekiel told Jerry quickly, who set off immediately to make sure no one was straggling behind.

Alden looked around the group as well. He saw Mica standing on her own only to realize that someone was missing. They had been walking together the last time he saw them.

“Mica, where’s Lydia?” He asked only her as he stepped up beside her.

“I…I don’t know.” She looked around. “She was just here.”

“Daryl watch out!” Michonne called out. All eyes moved back to Daryl who was still standing on the ice to see a walker crawl out from underneath the snow.

Another walker crawled out right in front of Alden. It’s arm clawed out for whatever was closest, which just so happened to be Mica’s ankle. It’s rotted and messed up fingers wrapped around her ankle like. She tried to pull it free but failed, luckily she was smart enough to not call out in her fear. And with one quick motion Alden had hacked the hand off and held the axe up high again to bring it back down on its head that was now free from the snow as well.

“Everyone get going!” Maggie yelled, freeing her knife. “Dianne, Magna, Yumiko and Tara, cover them!”

Mica tried to go the opposite way, back into the woods, but Alden managed to grab her by the arm. “What do you think you’re doing?” He hissed. She spun out of his grip and got her own knife out. She took another step away from him before he grabbed her arm again. “Where are you going? Get across that river!” He snapped at her.

“No.” She pulled away from his lax grip again. “Lydia is out there somewhere and I’m not leaving her.”

“She left herself and she can take care of herself.” He tried, urging her to cross the river again.

“No, she can’t! She already tried to feed herself to a walker this afternoon because of you and everyone else that have been treating her like crap. You’re all assholes!” She ranted back to him. “I’m going to find her because that’s what Henry would’ve wanted me to do.”

Alden’s heart sank. He’d been angry; he was still angry. But not at Lydia perse. He was angry at her people, or the people she came from, in general. He had never wished her to harm herself; or to kill herself.

“No, you’re not going. You need to stay with your mom and dad. They need you to be here and they need you to be alright otherwise they’ll freak out. If they freak out everyone from the Kingdom will freak out and then people will die.” He finally settled on saying. He looked around to whomever from Hilltop was closest to him. He wouldn’t leave a gap for Mica to argue with him. “Hey, Jezus! Tell Maggie I’m going to look for Lydia and get Mica over the river safely.”

“Will do.” He replied, pulling his sword back from his swing and pointing Mica towards the river.

Then Alden set off on his own. He followed the already half snowed in single set of footsteps that he presumed to be left by Lydia. He saw a shadow move away from him and try to hide in a fallen apart shack. He bolted after it. That shadow was indeed Lydia. He reached out and grabbed her wrist tightly before she could get away. He forced her to turn around and face him.

“Stop. Just stop.” He said. “What are you even doing?”

“I don’t know.” She bit away her tears. “I just know I can’t cross that river.”

“Yes, you can and you will.” He still hadn’t let go of her wrist because he wasn’t going to risk her getting away. He had to fix this.

“No.” She shook her head. She began to sob and then he let go of her wrist and relaxed. She wasn’t going to try anything because she was broken and confused. “You hate me. Everyone hates me. And getting to Hilltop isn’t going to make that better. It’s not going to change shit. You’ll still hate me, they’ll all still hate me.”

Alden couldn’t find the words on how to make her feel better. He had once dealt with everyone hating him but that had been different, so different.

“You don’t want me back.” She continued, mostly angry now. “If you hadn’t taken me in to begin with, all those people would still be alive. They’re dead because of me. I killed them.”

“What I said to you, it wasn’t right. And I, off all people, should've kept my mouth shut because what Daryl said is true. I planned something horrible that got two good people killed; Abraham and Glenn. Glenn’s Hershel’s father and Maggie’s husband. And they accepted me now. People trust me with their lives.” He held a short pause. He still remembered that he had to work to get that trust. He had to prove himself first. “I’m not gonna lie to you. In the beginning it’s going to suck. I had multiple people hold guns to my head or beat me. But it all got better. And it will for you too.” He extended his hand out to her. “I’m on your side now, okay?”

She didn’t take it. “I’m not a good person. It’s not gonna stop as long as I’m one of you.” Now she was rambling. She took a step forward. “There’s only one way to fix this. It can be you and no one has to know.”

It took him a second to realize what she meant. “I’m not going to kill you.”

“Please.” She begged, falling down to her knees and sobbing again. “Please, everything will be better once I’m gone.”

“No, it won’t.” He shook his head. “And I won’t.”

She grabbed the shoulder of his fire axe and pushed the blade against her chest whilst staring him dead in the eyes.

“This is how you keep from losing anyone else.” She tried again.
He let go of the grip and took a step back, watching the axe hit the ground. “No, this is how we lose one of our own, Lydia.”

“Please, just do it. “ She cried. “For Henry, for Enid, for Sasha, for Rose and for everyone else I hurt.”

“None of them would’ve wanted this.” He shook his head.

“No, I’m too weak.” She cried out. She was doubled over and crying. He waited for a while till her cries softened a bit.

“Hey, you’re not weak.” He hauled her back to her feet because they really needed to get back to the group fast. She fell against him and he did his best to soothe her as they walked back to the group.

Chapter Text

Late the next morning they finally made it to Hilltop and Lydia had been sticking close to Daryl the whole time. Alden figured she liked that he was quiet. Once they got close to gates they opened up and from inside flocked outside to greet their loved ones. Almost immediately Hope and Hershel ran for Maggie and Alden and they had a pretty awkward group hug in the snow. 

“You look like crap.” Hershel insisted after he freed himself from the hug, which Hope didn’t want to leave yet.

“We had to go through a snowstorm.” Alden replied.

“I want to go through a snowstorm too.” He muttered back with his arms crossed. “Rose and Earl wouldn’t let me go outside last night.”

Hope let go of the hug and ran to Tara instead. She picked her up with ease and began to tell her a story to make her laugh. 

“Next time one hits I’ll take you out and make you want to get back inside in a minute. They’re really not as fun as they seem.” Maggie laughed.

“No, I won’t.” He objected.

“Then you’re much tougher than me, kiddo.” Alden laughed. “I got to get all these people inside. They’re freezing.”

“Are they all going to live here?” Herschel gasped. “We don’t have enough room.”

“Most of them, yes.” She replied.

It didn’t take long before they got everyone inside to warm up in front of the fire. Maggie and Tara got everyone settled, handing out living quarters inside the manor and the trailers outside. They still came up short but they already knew that in advance. But it still sucked to see it unfold for real. Everyone without a room would have to squeeze into the manor till the winter had passed and they could be moved into tents outside till they had built enough new structures to move everyone into. It would take months before they finally could’ve built enough structures to move everyone into.

Exhausted from the trip, Alden settled on the couch near the fire. He was glad to be out of the cold. Then there was a rough tap against his shoulder.

“Lydia’s going to Alexandria.” Daryl said. “It’s better for her.”

“Agreed.” He nodded. He got up and pulled Daryl to the side so that they could talk in relative privacy. “That kid’s broken. She’s hurting. Keep her close and keep her safe.”

He and Daryl had never talked much because Daryl wasn’t much of a talker and always stuck close to those he considered family. And yet he knew that Daryl would lay his life down willingly for every single person here.

“Since when do you care?” Daryl grumbled.

“Since I realized how wrong I was.” He replied. “Just look after her. It’s what I would’ve done if she stayed here.”

Daryl nodded, once again proving that he didn’t talk much. But now Lydia had someone to look out for her. And Daryl was the closest to being able to understand the way she was feeling.

—

The winter had traded itself for warmer weather again. And now they had most of the people from Kingdom settled. Alden brought the hammer down on the speartip he was forging again and again before dousing it in cold water. In a couple of days they would head over to Oceanside for the training day and because of that they needed a large enough supply of spears and other weapons. And that meant pulling long days at the forge for Alden, Earl and Mica.

It hadn’t taken her long to ask for an apprenticeship like Henry had before her. Earl had agreed happily because he too had cared about Henry. But then he always felt close to anyone reminding him of his son. And even Mica reminded him of his own son. She was working on a spearhead of her own. It had been the first thing they taught her, like it had been Henry’s.

Maggie walked up to the forge with Adam in her arms. A lot of people took turns in watching over the baby whilst Earl worked. And today it just so happened to be Maggie’s turn.

“You know you guys can take a break, right?” She asked jokingly as she came up on the forge. “We’re basically all stocked up for training day anyway.”

“Yeah, but it’s better to build a bit of a supply.” Alden replied. 

Earl took his leather apron off and tossed his gloves aside, “I think Maggie might be right, for once.”

Alden and Mica both got their gear off as well and watched Earl scoop Adam from Maggie’s arms.

“Thank you for watching him again. He must be such a distraction while you work.” He thanked her. Since Tammy’s death he was a shell of his former self. But Adam helped him to hide it well.

“He’s not a bother at all. He’s a sweetheart, really.” She smiled.

“Mica you can take the rest of the day off. Maybe see if your dad needs help with anything.” Alden said to her. 

“Okay.” She nodded and left quickly.

“Are you gonna stop as well, or?” Maggie asked as she watched Alden pick up the spear head and examine it in his hands.

“I think I’d rather keep working.” He admitted with a sigh. “It’s keeping my mind occupied.”

“Yeah, and that’s why I want you to take a break. At least till after the training day.”

—

Maggie and Alden sat in the sand on a blanket together after the training day had concluded. It was a success. They watched Hope and Hershel run back and forth in the waves, giggling. It was great to see them both care free for once. They watched them closely out of fear of boppers rising up out of the sea, but till now it had been peaceful.

“It was a good thing we brought them here. They’re loving it.” Alden smiled because they were happy and carefree for once. Especially seeing Hershel behave like a child his age was heartwarming.

“Been a while since I saw him this happy.” Maggie sighed. “He’s dead set on sword fighting now though, because of Judith.”

“He has a gun and a knife. And just now he had his first spear throwing class.” He chuckled.

“Oh, come on, a spear isn’t cool enough.”She taunted, leaning in closer to him.

“You’re really telling me I’m not cool enough?” He made a loud, exaggerated gaps, faking shock.

“Let’s just say I way prefer to see you swing that ax around.”

 He laughed, “all right, then I know what to do next time we get in a fight.”

Jesus walked up from behind them. “Maggie, Michonne’s asking for you.”

“We were just about to come in ourselves.” She sighed as she got up herself. It was only a partial lie, stretching it out for a couple more minutes would’ve been better.

Jerry was watching Judith, Gracie, RJ and his own kids that seemed to be running up and down the beach with buckets constantly. Alden stood up and whistled to get Hope and Hershel’s attention. And they both ran up immediately.

“Jerry’s going to watch you for a bit.” He said. “We’ll be back soon and then we’ll do whatever you want.”

They nodded and ran to Jerry and the others immediately. 

“So, how’s living at Alexandria been treating you?” Maggie asked as they began to head back. 

“Really?” Jesus asked with a sigh.

“We want to know about that sweet relationship drama. Haven’t had reality tv in years.” Alden shot back. 

“Then I’m gonna have to disappoint you because there’s no drama between me and Aaron.” He laughed. “We’re taking things slow. One day at a time. I thought Gracie wouldn’t accept me being around. That she wouldn’t like me. But the opposite is true, she does in fact love having me around.”

“I’m happy for you.” Maggie gave him a side hug. “You deserve it.”

“Thanks.” He smiled. “It’s all so new to me. I never had any family or people looking out for me growing up.” He fumbled with his hands. “Hilltop’s the first family I ever had. And Aaron is the first person, well, you know. I’m afraid that I’ll fail him, and Gracie.”

“You won’t.” Maggie gave his back a soothing rub. “Being in a relationship is always going to be figuring things out as they go and hoping for the best. But you and Aaron? Yeah, you’re made for each other.”

“I think you might be right.” He breathed out. “Everything’s going so smoothly between us. Not everything, but  most things.”

Alden spotted Laura from the side at the same moment she spotted him. It had been years since they last saw each other. Not since Sanctuary had been abandoned and she moved to Alexandria. He took a side step and went to her. Maggie could talk to Michonne just fine on her own. He tapped her shoulder and pointed to Laura and left. 

“I was wondering when we’d get the chance to talk.” She smiled. “Saw you out on the beach during training but that didn’t seem like the right timing.”

“It’s been so long.” He shook his head. “I’m glad all that’s changing now.”

“Me too.” She replied. “I thought about going to Hilltop a couple of times over the years but that didn’t seem right because I was on the council. And the last thing we needed was two council members running around out there.”

“So they got you roped into that, again?

“Aaron and Gabriel offered me a spot. I like making sure people are safe and work together, so I took it. How about you then?”

“We don’t have an official council like you guys. But a couple of us help Maggie out.” He replied with a shrug.

“You’re still together then, huh?” She smiled again. “Then I’m guessing that little blonde girl is yours.”

He snickered. “Yes, she is. Her name’s Hope.” He couldn’t help but smile whenever he talked about his daughter. “She’s a ray of sunshine. Makes everything better, you know.”

“No, I don’t.” She replied in all seriousness and watched the smile drop from Alden’s face. She broke out laughing and shoved him. “Don’t fall for it that easily. Come on, I can read it on your face that you’re not as doom and gloom as you were.”

He chuckled softly, “thanks.”

“I know what Michonne wanted to talk about with Maggie. Think it’d be a good thing for you too.” She began. “You should visit Alexandria.”

“Not with him running around outside of his cell.” He shook his head.

“He’s not going around on his own, there’s always a guard with him and he hasn’t tried anything. He has changed, you’ll see.”

“Well, maybe I don’t want to see.” He huffed

“He saved Judith’s life during that snow storm. He proved he changed by doing so. That’s why Carl let him out to work under guard. Not because we’re done with having him locked up in a cell. Hell, that would be way easier on us. But because he has changed.” She told him calmly. 

“I don’t want to see him.” He clenched his jaw shut. All Negan brought was bad memories. And he’d rather not dig that up. 

“I mean, if you really don’t want to see him I’ll make sure you don’t get face to face with him when you come.” She promised.

Before Alden could reply Carl ran up. “You guys have to come.” He stressed.

“Something wrong?” Laura asked, worried. 

“Yes.” He nodded. “The kids found a mask.”

Shock traveled across their faces. The quiet was over. The two of them quickly followed Carl back to where the other leaders had gathered. They stood around a table in a circle, all staring at the flap of rotted skin in the shape of a mask. Jesus looked pretty horrified and Aaron had his arm wrapped around his waist. Maggie chewed her lip while frowning deeply. They were all waiting to say something. Hoping that if they stared at it long enough it would evaporate there and then.

“This silence isn’t going to fix anything. What are we going to do?” Tara broke the silence.

“We don’t know if it means anything yet.” Laura said. “Where did they even find it?”

“The estuary.” Jerry replied. “Judith showed me. Said RJ had it in his bucket.”

“The river must’ve carried it down then.” Carl added.

“But what does it mean for us?” Aaron asked as he held Jesus a little tighter.

“We don’t know that. We can’t know that yet.” Maggie said. “It’s just one flap of human skin that looks like a mask; it might just as well be nothing.”

“I don’t want to gamble on it being nothing.” Alden insisted nervously. “Because if it is something-” He couldn’t finish his sentence and shook his head. He didn’t want to think about the horror and pain the whisperers returning would carry with them. He couldn’t lose more people he cared for. 

“We should put the communities on lockdown.” Aaron said. 

“It’s our safest best until we’re certain what’s going on.” Maggie agreed. “Let’s not risk anything we don’t have to. Hilltop has lost enough.”

“I appreciate your concern but there’s no way we can justify that yet.” Michonne spoke calmly. “We don’t want to start a panic.”

“Putting the communities in lockdown isn’t what’s going to start a panic.” Jesus shook his head.

“No, it’s finding that freaking mask.” Tara agreed. “The second people learn about it, they’ll panic. And I’m not going to keep that information back from them.”

“A lot of stuff washes up on shore.” Cyndie shrugged. “The chance that this actually means anything is small. It most likely means nothing.”

“Don’t know about you but I’d rather be scared and safe than dead.” Alden sighed.

“No one saw Alpha’s herd move out so maybe no one saw them move back in.” Aaron continued. “But if there’s a mask, maybe there are other signs out there. We owe it to our people to be sure.”

“Exactly.” Maggie agreed. “They killed enough of us the first time around and I won’t let that happen again.”

Michonne sighed deeply, “we’ll gather a group and leave in 5.”

“Get Yumiko and Magna too.” She added. “They’re good fighters and they work together well.”

“I’m going too.” Tara said with a nod. “Alden, you up?”

“Yes, of course.” He replied without any hesitation. He would do anything he could to keep the people he cared for safe. 

“They already got you once.” Maggie objected.

“I know the signs now. It’s an advantage.” He reassured her. “And I’ll be careful.”

“That’s what you promised me last time.” She shook her head. “Tara, make sure he gets back here in one piece.”

Tara’s answer was a salute. 

“Aaron, you with me?” Michonne asked. 

“Yes.” He nodded. “Just have to say goodbye to Gracie first.”

Maggie and Alden shared a kiss and hug before the group six set off. As they rode out they split into three teams of two. Tara and Alden rode in silence for the most part. They moved slow to look around better. That was until Yumiko and Magna called something in. They went there to look at what it was they found. Aaron and Michonne showed up at the old abandoned campsite not much later than they did.

“Right, and what’s so important about a campsite?” Michonne asked, puzzled.

“It’s not what we wanted to show you.” Magna said as she walked further into the woods. They walked past a bunch of rotting corpses near each other in various stages of decomposition.

“So a bunch of travelers got in a scramble with walkers?” Alden asked with his arms crossed. “What does that have to do with Whisperers?”

“Still not what we wanted to show you.” Yumiko sighed. Magna walked to a fallen tree and pointed to what was behind it. The group peaked over the lof to see a naked corpse decomposing. It didn’t look as gnarly and bloody as most, if not all, walkers did.

“Looks like he’s been here for a while.” Michonne noted. Magna walked forward again to show the group the next thing she and Yumiko had found.

“A skin.” Aaron gasped as soon as he saw a large flap of skin hung over a branch. He took a stick and lifted it up to examine it better. “So at least one of them has been on our side of the border at one point.” He noted.

“Yeah, but when?” Yumiko questioned. “And what the hell happened here?”

“Nothing good.” Alden insisted. “But we got our answer now-” He nodded to the flap of skin. “They’re back.”

Chapter Text

“Is it true?” Rose asked the second she saw Alden. “You guys found a mask and didn’t think to tell me before you set out? Carl had to tell me.”

“We had to move fast, to make sure it was something.” He replied, calmly.

“And is it something?” She crossed her arms and tilted her head. She felt like she had the right to exact revenge on them, even more so than anyone else. Hatred and anger were a great way to keep yourself going in this world. But it was a dangerous one at that.

Before he could answer something terribly loud crashed from above. It drew their eyes upward to see a fiery ball fall from the sky. Chatter rose around as everyone else looked up as well to see whatever was falling from the sky.

“Is that… Is that a meteor?” She tilted her head slightly.

“And this is how the dinosaurs must’ve felt.” Alden sighed, setting his hands on his hips.

Jesus ran up to them. “It was a satellite. Eugene called it in over the radio. It crashed in the woods not too far from here, it’s all on fire.”

“Then we gotta go and put it out before it reaches this place.” Rose insisted. 

“Like hell you will. Stay here with the kids.” Alden shot back immediately. 

“Not made of glass.” She bit back.

“I’m not saying you are but I’m still not letting you go into a goddamn inferno in the woods.”

Ezekiel came up to them as well. “The fire’s gonna spread fast in this drought.” He said hastily. “We need to move fast.”

“The kids. Now!” Alden commanded as he ran away with the others. Rose let out a heavy sigh and turned the exact opposite way, back towards the kids. 

Although the fire had started in the late afternoon by the time they had mobilized it was dark. 

“We can’t do this!” Magna insisted desperately. “If we get caught on their side of the border that’s it. That’s war.”

“It’s a fire. Fire’s spread. It could burn through our hunting grounds.” Dianne shot back, as stoic as ever.

“Or take out Oceanside.” Cyndie stressed.

“It sucks but we gotta do this.” Maggie agreed. “Go now!”

The large group ran into the forest, across the border set up by Alpha. Most would have to spend the whole night digging trenches to stop the fire from spreading. Whilst others kept having to run back and forth with buckets to douse the fire in hopes of putting it out or slowing its spread.

And it was a long night indeed. By the end of it everyone was coated in sweat and soot. Some were sprayed with walker blood from the inevitable walker attacks they suffered through the night. When morning came reinforcements from Alexandria showed up and they were finally able to get the fire and walkers under control. And then everyone was able to feel the exhaustion from the night passed. People sat down, some leaning back against trees. And some others collapsed. Luckily both Alex and Siddiq were there.

“Hey, are you sure you’re okay?” Alden asked Maggie with a worried frown. She had sat down against a tree and was coughing off and on. She’d been in the thick of it the whole time. 

“I’m fine.” She insisted with a rough jagged voice before she coughed again. 

“Yeah,no. I’m getting Siddiq.”

“I’m fine.” She repeated, hoarsely. Another coughing fit followed, somehow it sounded even worse than the last round.

“I’m pretty sure that when 911 was still a thing you were supposed to call it when you inhaled smoke. And you inhaled smoke. And Siddiq is our 911 now.” He spoke calmly and flagged Siddiq down with a wave of his hand.

“Alden’s exaggerating.” She told him, her voice even hoarser and more broken than before.

“Did you inhale smoke?” Siddiq asked as he went down to one knee in front of her.

“We were working to put a fire out the whole night. Of course I inhaled smoke.” she retorted back. “I just have a sore throat and feel out of breath. It’s nothing bad.”

“Okay.” He nodded. “Take it easy for a bit and don’t go into a fire again. But I think that’s the obvious one. And come to me, or Alex when you start feeling worse. And alden-” He turned around to face him. “Don’t leave her alone for the first night.”

“Trust me, that won’t be a problem.” He insisted as he helped her back to her feet. “You’re gonna rest. And then you’re gonna rest some more when we get home.”

— 

Alden flipped to the next page of his book. He and Maggie were both in her office. Maggie was behind her desk, working through the filed complaints whilst he was laying on the old bench with his book. And with Tara watching Hope for the day and Hershel in an archery class they’re wasn’t much to worry about for them. So reading a book was a great way to pass the time, because he was basically there to babysit Maggie anyway. Getting her to take a week-long break was a fight he simply couldn’t win. He’d only managed to talk her out of working the fields.

“You’re really planning on staying with me the whole week, aren’t you?” She sighed, drumming her fingers on the desk. “I inhaled some smoke. I’m not dying.”

“Well, maybe I’m just here to read a damn book.” He taunted as he sat up straight. He laid the book aside on the coffee table. “But, yes, I’m worried. Not just about you. About everything. Things always go wrong eventually. At my first camp, at the prison, at Sanctuary and at Kingdom. Things have gone wrong here before and I don’t want things to go wrong here again.”

“Things won’t go wrong because we’re prepared.” She insisted. “And when things do go wrong we can fix it, like we did before.”

“What if we can’t? We can’t fix death.” His voice was broken. He shivered as he tried to push back his emotions. “I have so many people I care about; people I can’t lose.” He teared up and Maggie stood up quickly. “I can’t lose more people.”

She wrapped her arms around and held him tight as she sat down next to him. Ever since Glenn died she had a certain numbness about people dying around her. It still broke her when someone close to her died but she couldn’t worry about it beforehand. If she did she wouldn’t be able to sleep anymore. 

If she would allow herself to feel the fear of Hope and Hershel being able to die at any given moment, she’d break. Maybe in the end it was better in the end to be like Alden and feel that fear constantly. To feel it as a sign to remain wary. But that couldn’t be her.

“We’ll pick ourselves back up.” She promised him.

“I don’t think I can.” He whispered as he pulled back from her embrace. “When Rose went missing at the fair, I didn’t like where my mind went. I didn’t feel like myself.” He grabbed two handfuls of his short trimmed hair and rested his elbows on his knees. “I went numb. Going numb is worse. I raised her for years and when I thought she was dead I wasn’t sad or angry. I couldn’t even feel a damn thing.”

She grabbed his shoulder, “yes, you thought . You didn’t know. ”

He looked away from her and stayed silent. He didn’t believe that the difference between thinking and knowing would change the way he felt about it. But one day he would find out if it made a difference because he always seemed to survive whilst others did not. All he could hope was that instead of losing anyone else he would be the one to go.

Meanwhile outside Rose sat on a stack of logs and watched both Mica and Hershel as she and Dianne gave them an archery class. Mica hadn’t exactly  been excited about it, but Ezekiel had urged her. And by the third time he asked she relented. Hershel, however, had been waiting for Rose to fulfill her promise to him for a while now. But she had pushed it back till he was strong enough to pull back their weakest bow. And by now she was sure that he was the deadliest 8 year old alive.

“Why’s it not working?” Hershel asked, annoyed, after the first three rounds. He had been able to pick up how a gun worked fast; which was exactly why Maggie allowed him to carry one. But archery was already proving to be more difficult. It had more steps to it, you had to be patient. 

“Because you’re going too fast.” She chuckled. “Try not to rush this time.”

He huffed softly but tried anyway. And this time the arrow buried itself closer to the target than he had managed till now. Joy spread around his face and he smiled broadly. 

“See?” She gave him a high five. “And now it’s gonna be practice, practice, practice and more practice.”

—

A storm rolled in later that day in the evening. Alden and Maggie had already put Hope and Hershel to bed. Meaning the rest of the evening was for them, now they truly had some time for themselves.

They spend it mostly coexisting in their room whilst they got some last minute jobs done. It was their bane. To keep working when they should probably take a break. But keeping busy was the easiest way to cope with everything. It was only once they slowed down that it could all become too much again. 

Maggie chucked a pillow at his head. It startled him and he scooted his chair back from the small desk in their room, drawing him away from his work. He picked it up off the ground and held it up to show her. 

“Really?” He asked tauntingly as he chucked it back at her.

“Yes, really.” She taunted right back with a smile from where she sat on the bed. 

He let a small airy breath escape his lips as he began to unbutton his shirt. He once again regretted that he nearly always seemed to wear button up shirts. He only got two buttons down from the top when a loud crash followed up by a mix of panicked and pained screaming. A clear signal that something was horribly wrong. Maggie jumped from the bed as Alden took a short sprint towards the window. He pressed his face up close to the window so that he could see what was going on in the dark outside.

“What happened?” She asked.

“A tree?” He replied, rather unsure of what he was seeing. But a tree falling down could only mean one thing in his mind, all the signs had been there. “It’s them. Whisperers. They’re trying to scare us.”

“What?” This hadn’t explained anything about what had happened to Maggie. 

“There’s a tree that has fallen over across the wall.” He explained in a short manner. He sprinted towards the door. “I’m going to see if I can help,”

“Right behind you.” She called out after him as he already bursted out the door.

 They weren’t the only people hurrying outside as fast as they could by far.

“There’s people in there!” Luke called out as soon as they reached the tree that had fallen over onto a barn.

“It’s our people.” Jerry stressed as he ran into the building. Alden tried to stop him, but he wasn’t fast enough to stop either him or Dianne from running inside the structure.

“Stop!” He called out to at least get everyone else to stop from running inside. “The structure isn’t stable. It might not hold.”

“Alden’s right.” Earl agreed. “Too many of us jostling about in there could bring the whole thing down on their heads.”

Maggie was there and threw around a couple of orders to people standing around. 

“You think it’s them?” Luke asked softly as he signed along with his words to Kelly and Connie.

“We have to assume it was them.” Maggie insisted. “They already came for Alexandria.”

“They already cut off our hunting grounds because we crossed their boundary to put out a damn forest fire.” Anger rose high within Alden’s voice. His anger only seemed to get worse and worse the longer this went on. “This is the start of the war and we all know it.”

Dianne and Jerry came out of the barn, both with someone that got injured from the tree collapse. Jerry immediately walked on to carry the injured woman in his arms to the medical trailer.

“9 are injured.” Dianne said. “The roof’s collapsed. Half are trapped under it. It’s gonna be a long night to get them all out.”

Everyone looked to Ezekiel on what to do next. It were his people, Kingdom’s people, that were trapped in that barn but he remained silent.

“Dad?” Mica asked worriedly. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” He shot back, waving his hand away at her. “They need help.”

“The infirmary only has four beds.” Tara said. “If nine are injured–”

“We’ll make it work.” Maggie stressed.

“Your office.” Rose insisted quickly. 

Maggie nodded, “yes, that’ll do. Gather up mattresses, we’ll need five. Magna, Yumiko, Kelly and Luke help her.”

The five of them set off running. Alden let only Jerry and Dianne back into the barn. He was still keeping everyone else from entering, he would only end up risking more people getting injured.

The sound of hands clattering against metal broke through the pressed sounds of the panic inside the wall. That sound was followed by the sound of low guttural growling. Those two sounds mixed together and rose louder and louder.

“If we didn’t have enough to deal with already!” Tara whined understandably. 

“The wall will hold.” Alden said. “Let’s get our people out first.”

In the early morning, when the sun was up again, they had freed nearly all of their people. But the sound of walkers beating against the wall had only grown louder and more concerning. More and more walkers had gathered there during the night and now the wall was swaying. It was still strong enough to keep the walkers out but there was a risk of the tree falling further because of it.

“Is it going to hold?” Maggie asked Alden. She and a lot of others had at least grabbed a couple of hours of sleep during the night. Alden hadn’t however.

“It’s barely holding.” He replied. “The walkers are going to bring it all down if this keeps going.”

“Anything you can do?”

“Brace it with the timbers we got and hope for the best.” He rubbed his forehead.

“How much time before it comes down?” Jerry asked, stressed. “We still have some people stuck in there.”

“Enough, I hope.” He added.

“And what about the walkers?” Rose asked. “Dealing with them would give us extra time to brace it.”

“We’ll deal with them.” Maggie nodded. “Yumiko, Dianne, Magna, Kelly and Connie, with me.” She listed off and ran to the gate.

Rose decided to come as well, taking the fire ax Alden had brought back with him from Sanctuary. And Luke followed behind her again. They both knew that Maggie wouldn’t send them back. Tara voted to help Alden out instead. Outside of the wall the group ran into a small herd of walkers.

“Really?” Maggie asked, pulling Rose back by her collar. “You should go back inside, see if you can help Alden.”

The others had already started to fight off the small herd.

“I can do this.” She hissed back as she pulled herself free. “I want to do this.”

“Then stay with me.” She shot back and turned to fight too. Rose went along with it because this was as good an offer as she was gonna get. 

Maggie brought her knife down on a walker’s head and Rose swung her ax to split another’s head in two. They fought and fought till the grass turned into mud from their darkened blood. But they got through it, eventually.

“Hey, we got them all out!” Jerry yelled over the wall. “Get back inside.”

“Everyone fall back!” Maggie yelled. The group followed her and they slowly backed up towards Dianna who was standing closest to the wall with Yumiko. Only Magna didn’t follow. Instead she stayed back and swung her pickax at another walker.

“We have to protect the wall!” She yelled.

“No, we have to get back inside.” Maggie objected. There was a new wave of walkers coming from the woods and this time there were surely too many of them to deal with. “Or we die.” She added because it really was as simple as that.

“Magna!” Yumiko yelled as she ran towards her. She pulled her arm and forced her to face her. “Magna we have to get inside, now!”

Once again Yumiko was the only person to get through to her. Magna was one of Hilltop’s better fighters but she was loose canon. If it weren’t for Yumiko pulling her back whenever she blindsided herself, she’d be dead. The group ran back inside as fast as they could. All covered in blood and exhausted. Once they were inside the gate was quickly closed behind them.

“Miko!’ Magna growled at Yumiko out of anger. But she couldn't get her point across before the barn collapsed. The barn tore the wall down with it, creating a whole new host of problems.

Chapter Text

“The wall’s down!” Tara yelled. She was the closest to the breach out of everyone. “They’re getting in!” She fired her gun at the walkers streaming in, switching to her knife when the clip ran out.

“Rose, guard the children and injured inside. Make sure Mika’s with you too.” Maggie ordered quickly. “Everyone else; defend that breach!”

Maggie got her own gun out and managed to get about nine headshots in before her clip ran out. Alden tossed a spear to Tara; it would serve her better than her knife. He joined besides her and together they went crazy on the walkers invading their home. It didn’t take long before they had created a small mount of corpses in front of them. Dianne and Yumiko climbed to a higher vantage point to land their shots better.

Everyone that could fight was doing their part. And in the middle of that chaos a convoy from Alexandria arrived. Maggie barely noticed them join in on the fight, there was simply too much going on to even register what was going on. She only realized that they were there when Judith and Michonne were right next to her, taking walkers out with their katana’s. And most others were alerted when Carl’s gunshots rang out. When his clip ran out he joined the fight with his machete. He sliced through the walkers with ease.

Fighting of the walkers took ages and ages. And Alden was already exhausted because he hadn’t slept in the past two days. He could feel how weak and tired he was with each thrust of his spear. It was getting heavier and heavier in his hands and he was only getting slower and slower. He was no longer fighting side to side with Tara. She was a couple paces away from him to his left.

Hershel had been patiently waiting for as long as he could manage. He had listened when Rose told him that he needed to stay inside. But now it was taking too long and he knew he could help. He had his gun. It was for emergencies only. The wall falling down seemed like an emergency to him. He used the back door in the kitchens to sneak out and ran around the back of the manor to the breach.He was there just in time to see Alden fumble on his step and fall down on his back. And once on the ground he struggled to get a walker off of him.

With trembling hands Hershel freed his gun from the holster on his waistband. Alden was about to get eaten and if he missed his shot he’d be dead. He would’ve failed. And he couldn’t fail. He couldn’t fail.

He held his gun up and aimed for the walker snapping its jaws at the only father he had ever known. “Dad!” He yelled out loudly when he fired his gun. The gunshot rang out and turned the walkers toward himself, following the sound. In the darkness he wasn’t able to tell if he had landed his shot. Or if he had failed.

The walkers, the monsters, inched towards him, snapping their rotting jaws at him. They blocked his view of Alden. And now Hershel was nothing more than the scared eight year old boy he actually was. There were more walkers here than he had ever seen together, and they were all coming for him. He fired shot after shot at their heads, each shot ringing out louder than the last one in his ears. Tears streamed down his face. An arm wrapped around his waist from behind and he screeched like death itself when he was lifted off the ground.

“Hershel, it’s me. It’s mom.” Maggie said as calmly as she could manage. She pulled him away from the approaching walkers, leaving the others to deal with it because her son needed her now.

“No! No! No!” He objected as soon as she set him down. He tried to run back towards the walker; he wanted to know if he failed or not. She took a hold of both his shoulders and went to one knee to be on his level. She looked at him, concerned, when he rambled out an incomprehensible slew of words.

“Hey, calm down.” She hushed him, forcing him to look at her in the hopes of getting through to him. And Hershel finally seemed to calm down somewhat. “What are you doing here? You were supposed to stay inside.”

“This is an emergency.” He simply replied, his bottom lip still quivered slightly.

“We have it under control, see?” She let him look back over his shoulder. “The wall has been temporarily patched and that was the last wave of them.”

She was speaking the truth. Tara, Ezekiel and Michonne picked off the last couple ones that straggled behind.

“Is everyone accounted for?” Yumiko asked as she scanned around. Most people did the same, to check and see if their friends and family were still standing after the fight.

“No.” Hershel said with a little voice, renewed tears streaming down his face. “Mom, Alden. I saw him fall. I-I-I tried to help him but I don’t know–”

“Where?” She asked immediately, cutting him off mid sentence.

Hershel pointed back towards where the breach in the wall had been, near the fallen tree. He wanted to walk towards where he’d last seen him, but Maggie stopped him.

“You’re not going there.” She said, trying her best to hide her own fear. She knew what they might find and she wouldn’t let Hershel see such a thing if she could put a stop to it.

Tara and Michonne walked up to them. They were covered in blood, guts and brain matter and Tara dragged the back of her spear over the ground behind her.

“Where’s Alden?” She asked. “We got split up a while ago.”

“He–” Maggie began but she had to stop immediately to recollect herself. “He’s missing.”

Judith ran towards Michonne and the two of them shared a hug before Michonne turned herself to Hershel. “ Hey, Hershel, why don’t you come inside with me and Jude?” She offered kindly.

“Go.” Maggie told him softly. And he followed them back inside solemnly. Maggie stood back up and straightened her back before turning herself to Tara, who still looked shocked. “Hershel said he saw him fall near the breach.”

Tara dropped the spear on the ground and ran back toward where she had fought side to side with Alden, where she had last seen him. Maggie and Yumiko ran with her.

There was a small mount of walkers there and one of the walkers clearly had Alden’s spear run through its head. Tara and Yumiko rolled off the walker on top of the mount that had the side of his head blown out. Lying beneath that walker was definitively Alden, judging from the short trimmed hair and slightly shabby beard. Maggie fell to her knees beside him and shook his shoulders. There was so much blood all over him that there was no way of telling whether he was wounded or not.

“Alden?” She shook him a little harsher.

His fingers twitched and he groaned softly. His entire body stirred and twitched. Maggie’s breathing stocked; this couldn’t be happening. His eyes shot open and eyes stared up at her.

They weren’t the usual murky gray eyes all walkers shared. It was Alden’s familiar brown eyes staring back at her and she collapsed right into this chest, heaving heavy sobs. One arm wrapped around her waist and the other ran up into her hair.

“Not dead.” He told her. She backed up and he sat up only to be slapped. “Ow, what was that for?” He asked as he rubbed the sore spot on his upper arm.

“Scaring the crap out of Hershel and me.” She said, standing up.

“Yeah, I think I saw him out here, when I fell over.” He said as Tara helped him back to his feet.

“You did.” Maggie nodded. “He shot that walker that was on top of you.”

“How the hell did you even manage to fall over?” Tara asked.

“I tripped.” He replied with a shrug. “I think I fell asleep afterwards?” He scratched the back of his head because he couldn’t quite believe it himself.

“Oh, my god.” She laughed. “That really could only be you.”

“Let’s get you cleaned up.” Maggie said. She pulled him into a tight hug, just another reassurance that he was actually alive.

“Hey, Maggie, I love you too but we’re standing on a bunch of corpses here.” He tried to pull away but she didn’t let him.

“You laid in that just a second ago, so shut up.” She whispered back to him and tightened her embrace. He chuckled softly and returned the hug.

Afterwards he got himself cleaned up as fast as he could and then he went straight to Hershel. He was still with Judith and Michonne. He sat on the couch in the entrance hall silently. As soon as he saw Alden he jumped up and ran to him. He hugged Alden tight, not reaching much higher than his waist.

“I thought I failed.” He said.

“What?” Alden asked, confused. “You didn’t fail anyone. It’s my job to protect you so you can never fail me, buddy.”

“But I saved you this time.”He shot straight back.

“That you did. That you did.” He lifted Hershel up, even if he was a little bit too big for it now.

It was difficult to put words to how much he cared for that little boy. He knew now that he hadn't imagined him yelling dad. He’d never imagined that Hershel would ever call him that, even if he was the only father figure he’d ever known. Maybe he should’ve seen it coming that one day Hershel would call him dad. But still him actually calling him dad was a blessing, even if it still hurt in a way. What made it better is that he liked to believe that Glenn approved of how he’d been raising Hershel.
The hug lasted a while longer. He was thankful for what Hershel had done; he’d saved his life after all. But it wasn’t something that he should have to do.
“Let’s get you off to bed.” He told him.
He and Hershel headed up the stairs. Just as they were out of view Carl walked in.
“We have to talk.” He began. “Just talked to Daryl over the radio.”
“Something happened?” Michonne asked, getting up out of the chair to get closer to Carl and Maggie.
“Lydia got jumped.” He replied. “Negan saved her but she’s all messed up. And to make it worse Negan killed one of the people tha-”
“See, that’s what you get when you let a maniac run free.” Maggie cut him off as she crossed her arms and glared at him. “He’s incapable of change. You should’ve let him rot.
“He saved Judtith. And he’s been cooperating since then.” He explained calmly. He didn’t mind Maggie’s anger and hatred for Negan because he understood why she felt that way. “And this now, that was an accident. Daryl said so himself. All he did was push Margot off of Lydia and she hit her head, died on impact.”
“That still leaves a question; what are you gonna do with him?” Tara asked. “Just saying it was an accident and leaving it at that isn’t going to be enough for a lot of people. I, personally, don’t think it’s enough.”
“The council will take a vote on it. And, Michonne, I told Daryl to cast your vote.” Carl explained. “Our communities need to protect Lydia at all costs if we want to survive Alpha. Especially now that Carol provoked her.”
“Wait, Carol did what?” This was the first time that Maggie had heard about this. She knew that Carol was spinning out of control, but that could be expected after losing a child in such a horrible way. “please tell me she’s still alive.”
“Yes, she’s fine. For the most part. As much as she can be right now.” Michonne replied. “But you’re right. We have to protect Lydia because it keeps Alpha at bay.”
“And not because she’s just a kid caught up in something she can’t help? One that had to deal with her abusing her for years.”
“It was one of your men, Gage, that jumped her.” Carl bit back in defense of Michonne.
“We need to protect Lydia because she’s one of us now.” Judith insisted. “That’s the only thing that matters, right? And she’s nice.”
“Right.” Carl smiled at his little sister. He walked up to her and grabbed his dad’s old hat off her head and placed it on his own. “Come on, off to bed with you.”
Once Maggie stepped into her bedroom, Alden was already fast asleep. He laid on his chest with his head turned sideways away from the door just underneath his pillow. From the looks of it he had collapsed on the bed and nodded off straight away because he hadn’t even taken his shoes off. She smiled softly as she walked over the bed. She carefully took his shoes off and lifted his legs into the bed. He stirred slightly in his sleep. Getting him tucked in under the covers was an endeavor she couldn’t succeed in without waking him up. So instead she grabbed one of the spare blankets tossed over the old chair and tucked him in.
“Goodnight.” She whispered and pressed a kiss to his temple. And then she went to bed herself.
—

The next morning Michonne stormed into Maggie’s office with news of a whisperer sighting near Oceanside. But before she had her speech they got everyone together again.
“And I like to head out straight away. Two wagons and some supplies.” Michonne finished.
“And Rachel’s absolutely positive it was them?” Tara asked.
“Difficult to say.” Carl replied. “She swore one of them was watching them, too damn close to where that mask washed up.”
“It might be nothing but in case it is one of them, you know as well as I do they move as a pack.” Michonne added.
“When there’s one you can bet your last dollar there’s another one hundred, much like the order Blattodea.” Eugene added.
Even after all this time Alden barely understood what Eugene meant half the time. “Right, a pack.” He muttered.
“Walkers at Alexandria, the tree here and now Oceaanside?” Michonne summed up. “Too many coincidences in my book.”
“I’d rather have you check it out. You and whoever wants to join.”Maggie replied.
“Oh, count me in!” Tara cheered. She always liked to visit Oceanside since she was the one that happened upon their community in the first place.
“And of course I’m coming.” Carl added.
“Eugene, you’ll need to lead a wagon back to Alexandria.” Michonne told him.
“Actually, I’ll be staying put.” He objected. “I feel an energy calling to me, urging me on to help our good neighbors by employing my expertise in architecture and engineering to plug the metaphorical gap tooth in the metaphorical smile that is the Hilltop’s fortification.”
“He means he’s going to help us fix the wall.” Alden sighed as he pinched the bridge of his nose. “I asked him to. Earl and I need all the help we can get.”
“Yes.” He nodded in support of Alden, smiling.
“Fine.” Michonne sighed. “We’ll bring back some supplies so you can do it faster.”
“Apologies. The only caveat being that I cannot escort Judith back to Alexandria.” He continued looking at the girl sitting on a chair in the corner silently.
“Actually, Judith’s coming with us.” Carl replied quickly, winking at his younger sister.
“I am?” She beamed as she bounced up and hurried over to hug her brother.
“Well, yeah.” Michonne smiled. “Who else is going to be my pair of friendly ears?”
“That wagon. If it still needs to get back to Alexandria, I’ll do it. I can always visit Oceanside some other time.” Tara offered instead. “I’ve been looking for the right time to go, you know? Really want to meet Coco.”
“I’m coming with you.” Rose added. “Carl told me Gage was one of the people that beat Lydia up so someone’s gotta whoop his ass back in line.”
“Fine, just be careful.” Alden nodded.

Chapter Text

Hershel trailed behind Alden closely. He wanted to be near him, especially with everything that was going on now. Walkers broke into his home. The only place that had always been promised to him as safe.

It wasn’t safe now until the tree was gone and the wall was back up; Alden had told him so. That night he had called him dad in the moment because he had feared that he would die. Alden hadn’t brought it up since so maybe he hadn’t heard it. And Hershel himself wasn’t even completely sure why he said it. He never had before because he knew that Alden wasn’t his actual father. Glenn was but he was dead. Alden was the person that raised him; his father figure.

“What are we going to do with that tree?” Hershel asked to distract himself. “It’s big.”

“That’s what Eugene’s going to help us with.” Alden replied. “He’ll have a plan. He already mentioned something about using up everything; zero waste.”

Whilst Alden and Hershel began to move some of the smaller branches away Maggie was inside in her office as usual.

“Why’d you call me in?” Yumiko asked, annoyed. There was blood splattered all over her because she’d been pushing back the walkers from the temporarily mended wall so that the builders could do their work safely all morning. “People need me out there.”

“It happened again.” Maggie sighed. “Magna was on guard duty at night and something went missing. Now, you told me you’d deal with it last time. I get she’s doing it because she’s scared, or just a way of acting out. But people are starting to notice and if people figure out it’s her, I can’t let it slide anymore.”

“I understand.” She nodded. “I’ll talk to her.”

“Thank you.”She sighed. “I’ve got enough to deal with at the moment.”

Then she stood up herself and headed outside to find Alden. She found him chopping up some of the larger branches from the trees into chunks they could carry and Hershel watching his every move from the sideline. She rubbed Hershel’s shoulder. 

“Why don’t you go and find Earl? Alden and I have to talk.” She told him. He nodded and ran off to find him immediately. Alden set the ax aside and looked up at her.

“Something wrong?” He could read it off her face. The question wasn’t necesary, but it was polite. “Is this about the whisperers? They’re really back aren’t they?”

“No, this isn’t about them.” She shook her head. “We should get back to my office first.

He nodded and swallowed thickly. Whenever she wanted to speak in private something was really wrong. He followed her back inside to her office silently, almost afraid to ask for more information.

“I’m going to need you to sit down for this.” She said, leaning back against her desk. He swallowed thickly again and sat down on the chair opposite of her. 

“Before you say anything, can I go first?” He interjected. Whatever Maggie was about to say, he wanted to get this off his chest first. When Maggie remained quiet he knew he could speak, “that night I heard Hershel call out for me. He called me dad. I’ve been thinking about it for a couple days. I wanted to tell you before, but…”

“But what?” She asked when he trailed off.

“I don’t know.” He sighed. “I thought maybe you’d be mad at me.”

“Why would I be mad at you? He’s as much your son as he’s mine. You’ve been in his life since the day he was born. And you were the one that didn’t want him calling you dad.”

“That’s because Glenn is his father. I’m only the one raising Hershel because I got his father killed. What does that make me?”

“His dad.” She replied with a sigh. She knew that a part of Alden would always carry guilt for Glenn’s death. Some days it crept more up on him than the next. But Hershel had innocently managed to bring it all back up to surface. “Alden, you don’t have to feel guilty about this. It makes me happy, actually. Try to look at it differently; he chose you.”

He smiled hesitantly, “I think that just might work.” He shifted in his seat. He was no longer nervous about what Maggie was about to say, “and what did you want to talk about?”

“Negan escaped.” She simply said. It was better to do it fast, like ripping off a bandage.

His breathing stocked and his brain misfired. For a moment all he heard was buzzing as his sight spotted. Then the anger hit him “He did what?” He yelled, jumping up. “They should’ve known better. That man can’t change.”

He wanted to punch himself in the face for believing that Negan wasn’t as demonic as Maggie believed him to be. Yes, he hated him but not as much as Maggie. He had always had the hope that Negan could change, and he had been showing that he could change. Or so he thought. Because now he had escaped. And that last hope of him turning into a somewhat decent man was gone.

“A man that melts people’s faces off, that basically forced women to marry him and that beat and killed people as he pleased. That’s rotten .” He finished.

“I know. That’s where I stand, always have.” She sighed. “They think someone set him free. After his last very failed escape attempt they wouldn’t fail to lock the cell door again. Might Have been someone that feared people would kill him for what happened with Lydia. They were probably afraid that someone would kill him for it.”

“No one’s that stupid.” He shook his head. “And Negan isn’t as good at manipulating as he likes to believe. It’s all based on fear with him.”

“He had you in his grasp for a long time. Fear works.” She shot back.

“It does when you have leverage. And he doesn’t have any from that little cell.” He replied.

“Laura was on guard duty but she swears she didn’t do it. You believe her?”

“I do. She’s honest.” He replied. “She had her reasons to be loyal to Negan. But she won’t betray Alexandria.”

“Hey, we’re back.” Tara greeted as she stepped into the office followed by Rose. “Did you tell him yet?”

“She did. I know he escaped.” He said, leaning back and looking over his shoulder.

“We’ve been searching for him throughout the night.” Rose huffed. “Haven’t found anything. No one has, he’s really gone.”

“Wait. So this happened yesterday and you didn’t tell me?” Alden asked, offended.

“It happened the day before that actually.” Maggie replied honestly.

“It did what?” 

“You had enough of your plate already.” She hushed. “You fell asleep on rotting corpses the night before it happened, that's the only reason I decided to wait.”

“Siddiq and Daryl came with us, brought a whole bunch of medical supplies with them.” Tara continued. “Siddiq’s helping Alex as we speak.”

“Rose, I need to talk with you. In private.” Alden said calmly. She nodded and together they went to the kitchen because it was always abandoned around this time. She jumped on top of one of the counters to sit down.

“What’s up?” She asked, kicking her legs back and forth a bit. “Because if this is about Negan running free; that doesn’t really bother me. I don’t think I really care wheter we find him or not. He’s not a threat anymore.

“Well, that’s one of the two things out of the way.” He chuckled. “The other being about Lydia.”

“She’s worse off than he was. Basically locked herself up in Negan’s cell and told everyone that she set him free.” She began. “But we all know that it wasn’t her. But she refused to leave that cell so Daryl just let her stay in there. Carol’s looking out for her now, till Daryl get’s back.”

“Maybe we should offer her to move here after all? Another fresh start.” Alden offered.

“Already did. She didn’t want to.” She replied with a huff. “Got Gage back though. He won’t be bothering her from now on.”

“Let’s hope that’s enough then.” He nodded.

Tara barged into the kitchen as well. She slammed the door back into the wall with a bang.

“Kelly’s missing.” She announced. “She was out with a hunting party. She was tracking something and told them she’d meet them back here. And she hasn’t come back.”

“And there’s no chance that she's still just tracking?” Rose asked, jumping off the counter again.

“Or maybe she got turned around or something.” Alden tilted his head.

“It might be nothing.” Tara agreed. “But either way Connie and Daryl are out looking for her. You wanna come, Alden?”

“No, not this time. Someone has to deal with that tree.” He shook his head. “Why don’t you ask Magna? She’s been-”

“Causing trouble.” She nodded slightly. “Yeah, no problem. She’s good out there. Might actually let her blow off some steam.”

—

Yumiko and Alden had run through the plan one last time by the forge. Eugene was good at planning, but not at actually executing said plan. That would be Alden and Yumiko’s job. Hershel was still there too, watching Earl work. Yumiko looked towards the gate with a worried expression and bit her lip. Alden gave Yumiko’s shoulder a squeeze, she hadn’t taken well to Kelly’s disappearance. 

“We got our best people looking for her. And she’s tough. She can fight. She’s gonna be okay. Just you wait.” He told her.

“Yeah, maybe.” She huffed before she left to get on with her job. She wasn’t in the mood to be cheered up. 

“You really think Kelly’s okay?” Earl huffed. Since Tammy died he had only gotten more angry and the anger seemed to be stacking up day by day. The tree falling over had been the last straw and he’d finally snapped. Till now he’d pretty much kept his anger to himself and Adam had been enough to pull him back.

 “Of course she’s alright.” Hershel said before Alden could say anything. 

“That tree didn’t fall on his own.” Earl continued. “Wasn’t leaning or dying. The roots were healthy. It was the whisperers and they’re coming back to get us.”

“Hershel, go find mom or Rose.” Alden told him calmly, not letting his anger at Earl slip through. 

“But-” He objected.

“Now. Go find someone.” He stressed sternly, raising his brow. He waited till Hershel was well on his way before he turned to Earl to continue, “could you not scare him? He's already worrying too much?”

“He’s not stupid. He knows.” He insisted.

“He’s 8 years old!” He bit back. “He’s basically a child soldier and I don’t want him to be. Don’t feed his fear. He thought I died and that hit him hard. But he’s not gonna let that show because he thinks he needs to be strong and keep Hope safe. So you back off of him.”

“So you want him to believe that the whispers are never coming back? That he’s completely safe?” Earl’s voice carried anger, hatred and disgust. All of it was for the people that took his wife from him. “If you want him to believe they’re not coming back for worse. You’re not thinking at all.”

“I am thinking. I am thinking of Hershel and Hope; of my children. And how to keep them safe. I think about Sasha, Tammy, Enid and everyone else they killed everyday.”

“Well, good. Don’t stop.” Earl nodded.

“But could you promise not to talk about it with Hershel? Or any of the other children for that matter.”

“I’ll keep my mouth shut.” He brought his hammer down and the metal beneath it clinged loudly. “I know I haven’t been the same since Tammy died. She brought out the good in me. I just feel like I should’ve retired like she wanted me to. We would’ve been able to spend more time together. I’d have more happy memories to reflect on now.”

“You could still retire now. Mika’s learning fast and I’m pretty sure I can handle it. You’d be able to spend more time with Adam.” Alden offered.

“Son, I’m not gonna retire. I’m not gonna live to see that boy grow up to be an adult. I’m too old, we both know it.”

“You’re not that old.” Alden scoffed. “But if you’re not gonna retire. How about you take an extra day off?”

“Fine.” He huffed.

Later that afternoon the group that had been searching for Kelly returned. Kelly herself was injured. There were multiple fresh red blood stains on her clothes and Connie and Magna supported her as Kelly looked to be out of it. As soon as Yumiko saw them she ran to her immediately. The worry she’d carried with her washed off as soon as Kelly smiled at her. Daryl carried a couple of crates as he walked in through the gate behind them and Tara carried a bunch of sacks with her. She handed them to Marco and b-lined for Alden straight away.

“First off, Kelly’s going to be fine. It’s a concussion most likely.” She began. “She’s kinda out of it now but that should fade.”

“That’s good to hear.” He nodded. 

“And secondly, we ran into magically appeared goods in the woods. That just so happened to match up what has gone missing from the pantry here.”

“At least we got it back.” He sighed and wiped the sweat off his forehead. “But that does confirm she has been stealing.”

“No, technically we just found it.” She replied. “I’ll talk to Maggie about it. She’ll know what to do.”

“She probably wants Yumiko to deal with it again.”

“Aren’t they fighting all the time?” She tilted her head. “In the beginning they made me miss Denise again, but now…” She trailed off and looked away.

Siddiq and Daryl had left late that afternoon. There still weren’t any signs of Negan. Somewhere in the dead of night loud and terrified screaming that startled everyone inside the manor awake.

“Shit! Are we under attack?” Alden called out to Maggie as he rolled out of his bed.

She scrambled for the window and looked outside. Another shrill shout followed. “No, we’re not. Something’s happening inside the manor.”

They hurried out of the room together. Others were already outside of their rooms, all looking at each other confused and bewildered. Even Hershel peaked his head out his room as he rubbed his eyes sheepishly. Then Alden realized that was out of their room, or at least peaking their heads outside, but one person.

Maggie knew it immediately too. “Everyone get back into your rooms. We’re not under attack, we’re safe.”

Most people mumbled amongst themselves and headed back to bed.

“Tara, tell the others the same downstairs.” She added as she ushered Hershel back to his room. 

Tara shot one look at the closed door, she knew too, and set down the stairs immediately. Alden headed to closed door and knocked three times before he stepped inside. The bed was completely unmade. One pillow laid beside the bed on the ground and the blankets were torn off halfway and hung down the side of the bed on the side facing away from the door. That side was furthest away from him. He rounded the bed and found Rose balled up beside the bed, mostly hidden beneath a blanket. Then he sat down beside her.

She had her legs pulled up to her chest and her arms wrapped around it tightly. Her forehead rested on her knees as she trembled heavily. He didn’t say a word and scooted closer to her. It wasn’t long before she settled herself against his side. Shaking and sobbing. She was sweaty and cold to the touch.

“I saw it again. It was like I was there.” She whispered. “I thought I was better. But I’m not.”

He still didn’t say anything. Instead he held her closer and kissed the top of her head. It was a miracle that they still hadn’t lost each other in this mad world. He couldn’t even imagine losing her. He was sure it would break him. But seeing her like this was chipping away at him.

“I wanted to see Siddiq because I thought I could put it behind me that way. It only made it worse. It was like I was right there again.” She continued. “Sometimes I think I hear or see them. Then I have to take a double take only to realize that I’ve completely lost my mind.” She breathed out shudderingly. “I’m crazy, aren’t I?”

“You’re not. You’re not.” He soothed. He pretended that his words actually helped for his own sake. He’d been there for her since it happened but it was more difficult now than ever. She’d survived something more horrendous than anyone ever should. He knew that no one but Siddiq could ever understand what she’d gone through. 

“I talked with Siddiq about it. He wanted to as well.” She continued. “And now I’m not even at peace when I’m asleep. That was my escape and they haunt me there as well. They’re everywhere. I only feel at peace when I’m out there or fighting. At least then I’m too busy to think about anything but the fight.”

“Maybe that’s exactly why you shouldn’t fight just yet?” He opted calmly. “ But I don’t want you to put a pause on it and feel worse off for it either.”

She rolled her head back aned rested it against the mattress, “everything sucks right now.”

“I know.” He mumbled. “It’s not going to be easy.”

“Nothing’s easy.” She scoffed. “Wouldn’t even know what easy is in the first place.”

“Well, then it’s going to be familiar.” He joked, hesitantly. It earned him a little chuckle.

“At Least it is.”

Chapter Text

After Beta’s attack on Alexandria a lot of them retreated to Hilltop to seek medical care since Siddiq got hurt himself. He was nearly choked to death by Dante, a planted whisperer spy, before Carl saved him just in time. Hilltop was still safe so Aaron had decided to have Gracie come to Hilltop as well along with him and Jesus. There was another war in full force now. And there was nothing any of them could do about it. 

Alden blamed most of it on Carol because of how reckless she had been again and again. But even he knew how stupid he was for thinking that way. Beta hadn’t been sent to Alexandria because of anything she did and neither had Dante. He’d been there since before the whisperers left, joining Alexandria just after the pyke massacre. And now Laura hadn’t woken since Beta had thrown her against a wall and Siddiq was beyond lucky that his windpipe hadn’t been crushed.

And then there still was the mess of the cave collapse that happened. Connie and Magna had never made it out of that cave when it collapsed and we're still missing, presumed dead. Now that one was actually Carol’s fault.

“Why’d you bring that here?” Alden hissed as he looked out of the office window to the whisper walking around freely inside the walls. “We should either kill her or lock her up. She doesn’t deserve to walk around freely. And it’s dangerous.”

“She’s Adam’s aunt and Aaron trusts her. Jesus vouched for her too. Said she’s the only reason that Laura is still alive. And she helped to save Judith and RJ during the attack.” Maggie replied, calmly.

“We don’t even know if Laura’s going to make it, if she’ll wake up.” He bit back. “We don’t have the tools to help her here.”

“Mary didn’t do that. Just like with Lydia you’re acting out your anger on the wrong person.”

“Wrong person!?” He shrieked. He knew that people could hear him but he didn’t care. “Lydia’s a child . That Whisperer is an adult. They’re too far gone. They’re no longer human.”

“Keep your anger in check.” Maggie scolded. “She’s not the enemy at the moment.”

“I’m not going to let her see Adam. She’s not entitled to that. How the hell can she even think that? They left him out there to die. To get ripped to shreds by walkers. That’s horrendous.”

“That’s fair.” She nodded.

“I’m going to see Laura.” He huffed and stormed out. 

He walked to the medical trailer straight away and headed in. On the one hand he really wanted to see her because he was worried about her but on the other hand he dreaded it. Seeing someone you care about hurt, close to death, hurt in an even worse way. The only one there besides her was Siddiq. He looked angry with his gaze fixed on Laura himself.

“Hey.” Alden greeted him.

Siddiq couldn’t really talk yet and big dark bruises covered his neck. He gave him a little wave as his own greeting. Then Alden stayed quiet and went to Laura. There were deep dark set bruises beneath her eyes, clearly signaling a head injury. Her skin was a ghostly white color. She looked closer to death than anything else. He sat down on the empty bed next to hers and huffed. He hated that there wasn’t anything they could do.

It made him mad. He knew she’d gotten injured trying to save Mary. And according to him Mary didn’t deserve to live more than Laura did. Siddiq read the pain of his face easily and sat down next to him instead.

“She’s not dead yet, there’s still hope.” His voice barely came out as a broken whisper. “But she did lose a lot of blood.”

“It’s been over a day and she hasn’t woken up. All we can do is wait till she dies and then someone has to ram a knife into her skull.” Alden grumbled back. “Please don’t peddle that optimistic bullshit with me. It isn’t going to work, not this time.”

Siddiq took the hint and backed off. Now Alden was left to stew in his own anger and hatred. He knew no one could pull him out of it. Not until this was over and the whisperers were gone.

Maggie knew it too. She knew she needed to do something to distract him before he burned himself up. He needed something to do, something to channel his anger into. The best would be something that could help Laura, even if everyone already knew that she was most likely lost. They owed it to her to try everything they could. And that’s why she’d called Jesus into her office.

“I want you to take Alden on a run to that hospital.” She said.

“What why? Don’t we have enough going on already?” He asked, confused. “Besides, most of the hospital has been picked over already.”

“Alden needs to be distracted. He’s losing his mind and I can’t be too obvious that I’m trying to help him.” She replied. “I know you and Tara picked over the hospital mostly but there’s still some stuff we could use, hopefully for Laura, there.”

“It’s that bad?”

“If I don’t give him something to do now he’s going to end up killing Mary.”

“Can’t let that happen.” He sighed. “Mary has proven herself as an ally. I’ll take him.”

—

Alden and Jesus didn’t talk much on the road to the old hospital. Alden knew that Maggie had put Jesus up to it, which was why he’d come along. He knew it was for the best anyway because even he could feel himself slipping.

“You got the list?” Jesus asked once they walked up to the hospital’s entrance to break the silence. He already knew the answer anyway.

“In my pocket.” Alden replied as he pulled the door open. “I doubt we're going to find it all, if any. You and Tara have gone here tens of times at least. Anytime Enid ran out of stuff.”

“Last time we came they still had more stuff than we could bring back.” Jesus replied with a shrug. “So there is more than enough stuff here.”

They stepped into the entrance hall together. The hospital had been cleared years ago but yet they remained cautious for any noise. 

“Looks like it’s clear.” Alden sighed. He pulled the list out of his pocket and handed it to Jesus. “Here.”

He read it over and nodded slightly. “Follow me.”

Alden followed behind him. “This building held up well.” He noted.

“It did.” He nodded. “I think it’s because of the stray cats that live here. It isn’t completely abandoned like most buildings are these days.”

“Might very well be.” Alden replied. 

They headed up the stairs and stopped in front of a large hallway closet. The door was overgrown with greenery because no one had opened it in years.

“I think most of the stuff Siddiq asked for is in here.” Jesus said as he shrugged his backpack off. “We’ll hit the apothecary on our way out. It’s near the entrance anyway.Could you do your lock trick thingy?” He pointed towards the overgrown door. “I can kick it in but your way will be cleaner if it works.”

“Sure.” He nodded as he pulled the old creditcard out of his pocket. 

That old tattered credit card had grown into a part of his usual gear. He’d found it on a walker once and he’d kept it in his pocket since. He also got his knife out, put the credit card in between his teeth and carved away at the greenery overgrowing the door. He kept on going till he was certain the vines no longer obstructed the door. He put his knife back for nwo and crouched down in front of the locked door.

He slipped the credit card into the small gap and jostled it around until he heard the distinct click. He pushed the doorknob down with his other hand and pushed the door open. He rose back to his feet and slipped the card back into his pocket. The first thing that hit their noses was the old musty smell of someone long gone.

“Lovely.” Alden sighed as he scrunched his nose at the disgusting smell he would never grow used to.

Jesus switched his torch on and stepped into the small dark room first. “Yeah, they’re a goner. Blew their own brains out.” He picked up the handgun beside the corpse and tucked into his waistband. Then he shone his torch past the storage racks lining the walls. “We’re in luck, no one’s been here in years. It’s still fully stocked.”

Alden followed him inside, switching his own torch on. He scanned the storage racks as well. Everything was covered in a thick layer of dust but there was more here than they could carry back. Way more than he’d hoped to find in the whole hospital.

“Bandages and gauzes. There’s never enough of them.” Jesus told him as he searched for the items on the list. “I’ll focus on the list, you focus on that.”

“Right.” He nodded and they both got to work.

They continued till both of their backpacks were nearly filled, leaving some space for whatever they could gather in the apothecary. They headed downstairs again and back to the main hall where they finally stopped in front of the apothecary. The sign that had once hung above it lay broken on the floor. A thick metal rolling door barred them from going inside. Jesus stepped into a small room next to it.

“Tara and I broke through the glass here years ago.” He pointed towards the smashed out glass pain that started about waist high with a chair shoved in front of it and an old hospital blanket folded over the bottom of the frame to protect against the small bits of glass that remained there. “This is where they used to sell their medication at night. It was bulletproof. We had to use a shotgun and waste multiple rounds to get through.”

“Saved us a whole lot of time that way.” Alden agreed.

Jesus climbed on the chair and over into the apothecary. Alden remained outside and waited for Jesus to return. And then it was time for them to head back to Hilltop.

As soon as they were back they headed towards the medical trailer to drop off their gathered supplies. Alden felt the dread built back up inside him with each step closer to that damned trailer.

“Want me to head in instead.” Jesus asked, biting his lip.

“No, I can do it myself.” He shook his head and headed inside. He froze almost immediately. He had to take a double take before he believed his eyes. “You have to be kidding me!” He exclaimed happily.

Laura smirked back at him. “I don’t die that easy.”

“You were chucked against a wall by a literal giant. That’s not easy. I really thought you were a goner.”

“Nearly, but not quite yet.” She admitted. “Come here.” She pointed to the empty bed beside hers. “Because we gotta talk. Now.”

“Hold on a minute.” He shrugged his backpack off. Jesus stood behind him and held his hand out to take his backpack. “Thanks” He said as he handed him his backpack. Then he sat down on the bed Laura had pointed out. 

“Stop hating on Mary.” She simply said. “I get why you’re mad at her but that anger is misplaced.”

“She’s one of them .” He bit back. He had every right to hate Mary for what she was. It didn’t make sense that they somehow trusted her. “And do you really want to talk about this now?”

She chose to ignore his question, and instead went on with what she wanted to say, “Alden, we were both on the opposite side once. We had to fight to earn our place here, we had to prove ourselves. Last night I chose to set her free, I took a gamble. And she saved Judith and RJ.”

“It’s not the same. The Whisperers aren’t the same as the Saviors. We never lost our humanity and lived like animals.” He defended.

“You sure? Because we’ve both done things we regret; horrible things.” She paused. 

Alden’s hand twitched slightly. He still remembered how broken he was in his time with Negan. The things he did to stay alive. Those things made him a monster . But he was still more human than the Whisperers. He was, right? He had to be, right? 

“That was different.” He finally muttered, but Laura knew she’d gotten through to him.

“I get that it’ll take time before you and Earl will let her near Adam but try not to hate on her so much.” She said. “Give her a chance, for me.”

He bowed his head down, “I’ll try.” 

—

Daryl ran into Maggie’s office with Lydia trailing in behind him. 

“Alpha’s coming.” Was all he said with a pant.

They immediately gathered up a group. Jesus and Aaron sat close together. And Alden sat on top of the desk. He was doing his best to bury his hatred for Marry but he couldn’t let her out of her sight. Yumiko leaned against the wall close to the door and Lydia and Daryl stood in the middle of the room.

“My mom has thousands of walkers.” Lydia shook her head wildly. “Even if you took out half of them in that cave she’s still got thousands left. We can’t stay here. She’ll run right through Hilltop.”

“I’m not running again. Hell no.” Jerry said.

“Lydia’s right. We can rebuild anywhere.” Dianne insisted.

“I don’t think we can.” Alden bit his lip. “A place as good as this is rare. Let alone how long it’s gonna take us to build up so that we can actually live there safely and provided for.”

“There aren’t any places out there like Hilltop.” Aaron agreed, sadly.

“We got maybe a few dozen able bodied fighters here.” Yumiko began. “You like those odds? Because I don’t.”

“No, but it’s the odds we’ve been given.” Tara shrugged.

“We don’t have to die here though.” Aaron objected.

“And I don’t want to abandon this place so easily. This is my home. “Jesus shot back. “We’re gonna have to fight whether we run or we stay. And if we die fighting for Hilltop, that means something.”

“And I want to go with my daughter's life intact.” He bit back. “And all the other children here. I could list all their names if it would help.”

“Alright, let’s get the kids out first.” Daryl said.

“We’re going to Oceanside. Everybody pack up.” Maggie said. “We’ll regroup there. We can always come back here after.”

—

“No, I’m not going!” Hershel objected. “I want to stay and I want to fight. This is my home, too.”

Maggie and Alden had anticipated that he’d objected to being treated like an actual child. Hope however was upset and crying. She clung to Alden’s shirt with all her might. Maggie crouched down in front of Hershel and took his hand in hers.

“I know.” She sighed deeply. “But we need you to look after Hope. We need you to protect her.”

“Okay.” He nodded and looked over to his crying sister. “I can do that.”

“Good.” She nodded.

With a little help from Maggie they finally got Hope to settle down and got both of their children in the back of the cart that would carry them to safety. They would follow, but later.

They left just about as fast as they returned. It was then that they learned all roads had been blocked. By what everyone figured was Negan.

“We’re all going to die.” Alden clenched his jaw and shook his head. “I’m at peace with it for myself but not the kids.”

“It’s too late to send for reinforcements.” Maggie said. “All we can do is hold a last stand and hope for the best.”

“Our militia trained for this.” Jesus asserted. “We can do this.”

Alden saw Mary walk past again and he was ready to boil over with anger again. He’d tried to keep it contained because Laura had asked him too, but his kids being in danger changed things. He was only stopped by Maggie reaching out for him. His eyes still shot fire as he turned to Aaron.

“Don’t let that whisperer inside the manor, you hear me?” He hissed.

“Alden, get your ass inside, now. We don’t have time for this.” Maggie scolded him.

He grumbled something under his breath and shot one last foul look at Mary before he headed back inside.

“So I take it he still isn’t all there?” Aaron asked.

“I doubt he’s ever going to be.” Maggie sighed. “The whispers made something snap inside him. I think he doesn’t even know what he’s on about half the time now.” She sighed and let her head hang. “When he gets like this I barely recognise him. It’s like he’s a whole different person and I can’t break through to him like he breaks through to me.”

“He’s lost a lot to the whisperers.” Jesus sighed. “Can’t blame him for snapping.” He looked back at Aaron. Even Aaron had changed since they were together. He’d become a lot more stern and serious, all because of the Whisperers.

“Jesus, I’m aware you’re looking at me.” Aaron sighed. “Maggie, he’ll come down from it.”

“Even if he doesn't, I won't abandon him. We’ve been through too much already.” She insisted.

Alden sat inside the manor on the couch with Hope in his lap. He knew his anger was foolish and served no purpose. But whenever it boiled up inside him it took him over and he couldn’t stop it. He’d lash out at whoever was easiest to get it out of his system.

Although, he had still meant what he said. He really believed she had no right to see him. Earl did more for Adam than she or his mother ever did. So when he saw her step inside the manor and head for Adam he set Hope down on the couch and intervened.

“Oh, no, you don’t.” He snapped at her as he stepped out in front of Adam who was in a woman’s lap near the bottom of the stairs.

“I hate them too.” Mary tried. “I just want to see him.”

“Well, you don’t get to.” He bit back.

“Alden.” Aaron sighed as he stepped into the room. “Just–”

“She’s not supposed to be here!” He cut him off with a loud shout. “She wasn’t supposed to go inside the manor.”

“She’s not gonna hurt him.” He tried. “Do you really want to fight about this now?”

“I think I’ve made it perfectly clear that I do.” He shot back. He turned to face Mary. “Earl’s a better father than mine ever was. And he lost Tammy, his wife, because of you. You killed and broke my family…” He had to take a short pause. “And he’s been raising that boy alone. For her! Not for you! He’s not yours. He’ll never be. And you think I’m picking a fight?” He turned back to Aaron. “Think I’m being unreasonable? If I die tonight it’ll have been for everything we’ve been trying to build for him!” He screeched out the last words.

He walked over to Adam and softened his demeanor as he scooped him up gently. “ Hey, buddy.” He whispered to him and walked him out of the room.

Aaron sighed deeply. “Try not to take it personally. The whisperers, the pyke massacre, he lost a lot of people in one go and it hit him hard. He’s not actually like this. I’m sure he’ll come around, eventually.”

“I- I had nothing to do with that.” She stammered.

“But your people did and that’s enough for him to justify his anger.”

Chapter Text

“Did you talk to your mom yet? Since she’s here?” Rose asked as she shaved down the feathers at the end of the arrow. She liked to keep busy instead of stressing and making arrows was actually helpful for their cause. She had taken a spot on the steps by the back entrance of the manor in the shadow. She’d hoped to be left alone. Although Mica was one of the few people whose company she didn’t mind. As long as they danced around the subject of Henry.

“I did.” She said. “I don’t recognize her either,just like my dad. They’re both broken from Henry’s passing. And now, on top of that, my dad’s dying too.”

There was Henry again and Rose’s breath stocked slightly before she carried on.

“Ezekiel is what?” She asked, confused. “Did he get bit? How? Where?”

“No, it’s cancer.” She replied. “He said so himself. Said I shouldn’t tell anyone but I know you won’t tell anyone else.”

“I’m sorry.” Rose said because there wasn’t anything else for her to say.

“Don’t be.” Mica sighed. “It’s strange but he’s at peace with it. I think he’s ready to die. And I think I’m at peace with it too. Besides, we might all die tonight anyway.”

She snickered softly, “not planning on it but we just might.”

After a bit more silence Mica left her alone again, not really being in the mood to talk either. All she had wanted to do was check whether or not Rose was spinning out. Maggie had basically urged her to do so.

The fact was that Rose didn’t want to die. Not now that she has finally made peace with the fact that she had survived. To her death only meant empty and stillness. There was so much more to suffer through to get those little glimmers of happiness that made everything all right. There was so much more life to live through. 

Someone else sat down next to her in silence. Rose didn’t look up because she was waiting for the other to say something first. But when it stayed silent she looked up. She immediately jumped to her feet and pointed the small pocket knife she’d been using towards the individual. It was that Whisperer.

“Didn’t mean to scare you.” She muttered. “I’m Mary.”

“Yeah, Aaron told me, Whisperer.” Her voice remained flat. “The hell you want?”

“You’re the one that survived, right? Alden’s sister.” She asked hesitantly.

“What gave it away? The scar?” She snarled back. Mary stayed silent. “What do you want?”

“I wanted to apologize. I had nothing to do with it but I’m sorry.” She said.

“You just want to see your nephew.”

“That too.” She admitted. “But I mean it. They took my sister from me. I hate them too.”

“Hate them?” She cocked her brow. “You people cut off dead people’s faces and wear them as masks. Now that’s beyond crazy. Your leader abused her own kid.” She tapped against the scar on her cheek. “She did that too. You and your people kill and destroy. I don’t hate them because that isn’t enough to encapsulate how I feel about them. It’s hate to the highest degree to the point where I want to exterminate you all because you’re worse than the walkers. At least they work on instinct and can’t help themselves.” She took a step back and put her knife away. “Aaron might’ve brought you here. And he might trust you as much as I trust him but I struggle to even look at you as human.” And then she left.
—

“I can help! I can fight!” Hershel objected, stomping his foot on the ground. “If we’re all going to die anyway.”

“Woah, who told you that, bud?” Alden asked.

“Everyone’s been saying it.” He shrugged. It didn’t seem to bother him as much as Alden had expected it. Not as much as it should.

“We’re not all going to die.” Maggie told him. “But Hilltop might fall and when that happens we need you to keep your sister and all the other kids safe. You and Judith together.” She held both his shoulders tightly.

She and Alden both knew that Hershel was very likely to run out and fight. That much he had already proven when the wall fell. Giving him something to do was the only hope they had to keep him out of trouble.

“Can you do that?” She asked.

“Yes.” He replied with a nod.

“I’m so proud of you and I love you so much.”She told him as she hugged him.

“The herd’s coming! The herd’s coming!” Yumiko yelled loudly to gather everyone’s attention.

He and Maggie, too, set off. And they ran outside towards Yumiko.

“There’s rats running out of the woods. They’re coming.” She explained stressed. 

From there on out everything went into high gear. Everyone got ready for the fight ahead. They had no way of knowing how fast the herd would move in. There wasn’t enough armor around for everyone. But Alden had lost the fight with Maggie over one of the chest plates and was forced into one by her.

Alden clutched his spear tightly in his hands as he stood behind Aaron in the line up who held up a shield made out of an old oil drum. And Maggie stood behind him, clutching the fire ax tightly in her hands. Tara and Jesus flanked her on both sides. And Carl stood aside, clutching a machete with a red handle tightly, near Daryl. Behind them in the line of archers Rose stood in between Kelly and Dianne. This would prove to be a long night of fighting. One they would hopefully make it out alive.

The first of the walkers walked into the electric fence put up by Eugene and Rosita. The electricity crackled and buzzed as it burned through the walker. Creating an even fowler smell than rotting human flesh. More and more walkers followed in quick concession to each other. They all pushed against the metal wires until the whole thing gave out. It had taken out some walkers but by far not as many as they’d hoped. Not enough to thin the herd even a little.

This meant that the real fighting was about to begin. Aaron had been put in charge of the army. He had the most experience and his voice easily carried far. And he was sure to keep a level head. The walkers were coming closer now as one bit mass in the dark. You could not tell one walker apart from the other. It was one mass that edged closer with the thunderous loud fowling of thousands of dead.

“They’re splitting into two! They’re gonna load up!” Aaron yelled loudly, but calm. “On my command, splitting ranks!” He continued. “And… break!”

And they split into two and went up to the barricade of branches put up in a fence.The archers didn’t move, instead they stayed put in the same long line. For now they could only let loose round after round. They send their arrows over the fighters and into the mass in the hopes of an arrow burying itself into a walker’s head.

All the fighters could do was kill any and every walker that came up to the blockade. All Alden was doing was stabbing each and every walker with his spear. Jesus was standing next to him by chance slashing left and right with his sword. Cold, dark and rotting blood splashed across their faces and chests. Alden couldn’t keep an eye on who was around him because that would draw his attention away from the walkers. He just hoped that everyone was still alright like he and Jesus were.

“The fence isn’t going to hold!” Luke yelled. 

It drew Alden’s attention towards the hammered in poles that kept the fence together. They creaked and warped against the force of the walkers pushing against it. Before he could register it fully and make up his mind on what to do next some cold liquid splashed all over him. The cold startled him and jumped half a step back to recollect himself before he returned to dispatching walkers.

“Smells like a christmas tree!” Jerry yelled.

Alden paused and took another step back, taking a sniff of what he had foolishly presumed to be nothing. It smelled sweet and refreshing. It smelled like pine. His heart skipped a beat. This was bad. Very bad.

“It’s pine sap!” He yelled, thinking everyone would catch onto what that meant. But only turned his head towards him with horror written all over his face. Calling it pine sap clearly wasn’t enough to drive the horror of what they were doused with home “It’s–”

He got cut off by a fire exploding into being, engulfing a part of the fence. Loud agonized screaming of someone that was on fire shocked everyone down to their core.

“Flammable.” He finished in a soft broken manner, he was already too late. And he stood there nailed to the spot as he watched the burning man flail around till he fell to his death. He recollected himself as fast as he could. “It’s like gasoline!”

“Get ready to fall back!” Aaron yelled as he held the walkers from breaking through the gap in the fence with his shield.

“Everyone get back inside!” Maggie yelled. She pulled Lydia back from the fence line by jacket. “Go now.” She told her.

“Retreat!” Aaron yelled when a couple of people had already started to run back to the manor. 

He and Magie stayed back to make sure every straggler made it back before joining the group in running back into Hilltop. They made it back inside and Maggie gave Alden a quick hug as Jerry, Jesus and Dianne barred the gate.

“One spark’s enough to set us on fire.” Alden told her. “And the wall, the gates. They’re all on fire. We’re doomed.”

“We’re still standing. We’re still fighting.” She reassured him. “We have to protect the gate.”

It was only a minute later when the gate’s integrity failed and a single walker broke through. All engulfed in flames it reached for the nearest person. The first was closely followed by the next and the next. The fighting only got grittier and grittier. Walker bodies mounted higher and higher. The fire around them roared loudly and every so often a gunshot rang out. They all knew this was their last stand and saving bullets was redundant now.

Ezekiel desperately tried to get all the children out of Hilltop safely. Carl ran with him to make sure everyone came with as he carried Hope and Mariam, Jerry’s and Nabila’s youngest, in his arms. Then Gracie tripped and fell to the ground with a little shriek. And somehow in the chaos Rose saw it happen.

“Go! Get them to safety! I got her!” She yelled to Carl, who also saw it happen. He gave her a little nod and continued to run.

She ran towards the now crying girl sitting on the ground with scraped knees and hands. Rose skidded to a stop across the rough sand on her knees. She felt tiny bits of rock and debris bite into her leg.

“Gracie, you alright?”She asked.

“My ankle. It hurts.” She sobbed back.

“Okay, can you stand?” She followed up. She needed to get her out of here one way or another. Worst case scenario she’d have to carry her.

Another gunshot rang out, followed up by something whistling past Rose her head and a thud behind her. She snapped her head back to see a walker on the ground, unmoving, with a hole in its forehead. Then she looked forward to see Hershel standing there with his gun drawn. She didn’t know how to feel about it. On the one hand he had just saved her life and on the other hand he had once again not listened by splitting up from the other children. He lowered his gun and ran to his sister and Gracie. He guarded them as Rose helped her back to her feet.

As soon as Gracie was standing it became clear that she wouldn’t be able to walk. She tried her best to hide her pain but the pained whimper that escaped her lip gave her away immediately.

“I’m going to carry you on my back, okay?” Rose asked. Gracie nodded and she quickly lifted onto her back and wrapped her arms around Rose her neck as she hooked her arm underneath Gracie’s legs to carry her. “Hershel, come. Let’s go.” She told him. “We gotta go now.”

She would’ve liked to stay and fight right up till the end. Probably would’ve gone down with the ship in the end but the of them needed someone to protect them and get them out of the inferno that Hilltop no was.

And in the end everyone abandoned Hilltop when all hope was lost. The fire had spread too far and there were too many to deal with. Everyone was scattered to the winds in small groups. 

Maggie, Aaron and Jesus had been the last to abandon Hilltop. When they abandoned it they found Mica clutching her knife standing over the corpse of a whisperer that had walked amongst the herd. She was muttering under her breath as she stared down at the corpse. Her hands were stained with their blood. Within seconds it had become clear that she wasn’t in the right state of mind. They knew she was in shock and didn’t even seem to notice when Aaron lifted her up bridal style.

In the dark they only went as far as Aaron’s arms allowed before they gave out and he set Mica down against a tree.

“I hope everyone made it out.” Jesus said with a deep sigh.

“We did a last sweep, if we didn’t find them they were dead already.” Maggie replied sternly.

She was hurting herself. She hadn’t seen anyone besides them actually get out. They had told everyone to retreat while the three of them stayed back to keep the walkers pushed back. For all she knew everyone she cared for might just as well be dead.

“She’s still completely out of it.” Aaron said as he joined them and gave a nod to Mica. “I just tried to get her to drink but she didn’t even seem to notice me.”

He rolled his sore shoulder back. The mace attachment to his prosthetic was much heavier than the hand one and after a full night of swinging it around he was to feel that difference.

“Mica has never killed anyone before. She swore she never would.” Maggie explained. “Even before you found us and we went through hell as a group she stuck to that.”

“Whatever it is, we have to get her to the rendezvous.” Jesus insisted. “We can wait a couple more minutes but then we have to get going again. I’ll carry her myself if I have to.”

Aaron rolled his shoulder and used his other hand to massage it in the hopes to ease his sore muscles.

“Aaron, just take that thing off, it's bothering you.” Jesus told him calmly.

“I can’t, we might run into a fight.” He shot back.

“If it’s bothering you, you should take it off.” Maggie insisted as well. “If we run into any trouble Jesus and I will deal with it.” 

“No.” He shook his head firmly. “We should get going again.”

Maggie went to Mica and bent down to one knee in front of her. She wanted to try and break through to her one last time before they continued on. Out of the three of them Mica knew her the best and the longest. She partially raised her along with the other members of the old group until Aaron found them and brought them back to Alexandria.

“Hey, Mica.” She whispered, touching her arm in an attempt to get her attention. “It’s Maggie.”

Somehow that finally seemed to get through to her and she looked down at her hands again with disgust.

“I thought it was a walker.” She said. “But it wasn’t.”

“You didn’t know.” Maggie soothed.

“But I killed someone.” Her voice shuddered. “Doesn’t that make me a bad person?”

“Once, years ago, maybe. But not now. Not anymore. All you did was protect your home and there is nothing wrong with that.” She paused to let the words sink in on her. “But we have to get going. The other’s are probably already waiting for us at the rendezvous.”

Chapter Text

Alden stumbled more than he walked as he held Adam tight to his chest, all wrapped up safely in a blanket. He wasn’t alone. Tara and Laura walked a couple steps behind him Laura leaned heavily on Tara with each slow step she took. Kelly limped next to Alden due to her hurt ankle with a knife in her hand and Mary trailed behind the whole group.

“How about you let me or Kelly carry him for a bit?” Tara opted. “And you could use a rest. Laura too.”

“I’m fine.” Laura objected. “We can keep going. The sooner we reach the rendezvous the better.”

“She’s fine. I’m fine. We’re all fine.” Alden bit back.“ Laura’s right we have to keep going. Maggie and the others could already be waiting for us.”

Mary straggled behind the group. She knew better now than to come close to Alden when it regarded her nephew. Adam was crying on and off the whole way already. Each time Alden had managed to hush him by humming the same nursery rhymes that had worked for Hershel and Hope when they were Adam’s age. Only when Adam started to cry again they didn’t seem to work.

“Maybe see if I can help?” Mary asked hesitantly as she took a step forward.

“Thought I told you stay back.” He snapped back at her immediately.

“I can help with Adam.” She tried again.

“Like hell you can.” Tara scoffed. “Get back.”

“She knows him. She might be able to help.” Kelly tried.

“She knew him.” He corrected, angrily.

“All he does is call walkers towards us right now and all we have is two spears and a couple of knives between us. She isn’t going to hurt him.” She replied calmly. She wasn’t going to let his anger get to her because she understood where it was coming from.

“She and her people left him to die right in front of our gates, don’t you remember?” Tara shot back in support of Alden. “Your sister had to rescue him.”

Alden still desperately tied to hush Adam’s whiny cries. He was most likely hungry and tired but there was nothing they could do about that now. “It’s okay, buddy. It’s okay.” He soothed as he bounced him up and down slightly. He turned to Kelly again. “She’s lucky that I even let her come.” He switched his gaze back to Mary. “Move back.”

It wasn’t just his hatred towards the whisperers getting the best of him again. It was also his worry about everyone he cared for. He didn’t know if they were alive or dead. He of course only knew that Kelly, Tara and Adam were alright. And he would cling to Adam’s safety till he got to hug his own kids and Maggie again.

Mary hadn’t moved back and Adam was still crying. His cries had only grown louder because of Alden’s loud voice and stress.

“Just try rubbing the back of his head–” She tried again, only to get cut off again.

“I thought I told you to be quiet!” He snapped back, his voice even louder than before. Kelly shot him an annoyed look.

“Just let her speak, man.” She sighed tiredly.

“Try rubbing the back of his head very gently and very slowly. And keep making shushing noises right into his ear, over and over.”

This time Alden did as he was told but Adam’s cries still didn’t die down. Most likely he was still feeding off Alden’s own stress. 

“Let me try.” She offered.

“No.” Tara pointed the tip of her spear at her chest. “You don’t get to hold a baby you left behind as a walker snack.”

“Just let her hold him.” Laura insisted, pulling Tara back a bit. “She isn’t going to hurt him because he’s all she cares about.” 

Alden stayed quiet. He wasn’t going to get Adam to be quiet, he knew that much. And despite his anger for the woman, Kelly and Laura were right. She would never hurt him. He handed her the bundle gently. At first Alden kept his eyes fixed on her, ready to lash out if she did anything he didn’t agree with.

But she didn’t do anything wrong. All she did was hold her nephew close and soothe him till he was quiet. Alden’s expression softened, maybe he’d been wrong about Mary being just another monster. He didn’t trust her yet, and probably never would. Kelly smiled at him and gave him a wink as the group continued their way.
—

“What do you mean we went the wrong way?” Hershel asked with a pinched voice. “Are we lost?”

“No, we’re not, luckily.” Rose replied with a sigh. “I overshot the rendezvous in the dark.”

“We can fix it, right?” Gracie asked from the car hood she was sitting on. Her ankle was still hurting but she was doing her best to hide it.

They were lucky that Hershel had snatched one of the area maps from his mom’s office before he got evacuated by Carl and Ezekiel. Rose unfolded the map and placed it down on the hood next to Gracie. Hershel still clutched his gun tightly in his hands. He hadn’t eased his grip on it once and Rose wasn’t going to ask him to. It made him feel somewhat safe and that was all she could give him until they reached the rendezvous. It was a somewhat similar situation with Gracie. She could probably walk, only it would hurt. And pain feeds fear. It was up to Rose to get them both to safety at the rendezvous and for that to work she needed them to be as calm as possible.

They had stopped on a crossroads where once, years ago, there had been a car accident. Rose peaked up at the roadside signs and trailed her finger along the roads till she found the crossroads they were at. She tapped the spot twice for good measure once she’d found it. Then she turned around and pointed up the unhardened dirt road.

“Hersh, you still got that compas?” She asked.

“Yes.” He pointed to the small compass hanging from his belt.

“Great, then we cut off quite a bit.” She replied as she folded the map back and put it into her pocket. She hooked her bow back over her shoulder the wrong way around so that the bow itself hung in front. “Okay, Gracie, up you go again.”

With Gracie back on her back they set off again. They would have to follow the dirt road until they reached the old farmhouse. From there on out they’d cut through the woods, going northeast, until they reached the next road which they would follow east to the rendezvous.

“Allright, let’s go.” She said and they set off.
—

Alden and his group were still moving through the forest slow and exhausted. Mary hadn’t let go of Adam yet and he was fast asleep in her arms. Laura was being supported by Alden now.

“Your sister.” Alden began, finally following up on Laura’s advice. “What was her name?”

Mary swallowed thickly. “Frances. Her name was Frances.” She held a short pause and smiled down at the sleeping bundle in her arms. “And he meant everything to her.”

“And she was everything to you, right?” Kelly asked teary eyed. 

Her own sister was still missing and presumed dead. And with the attack she hadn’t had the time to work on her grief at all. Even Tara was thinking about her sister that had died years ago, along with her niece.

“If I had to do it all over again…” Mary trailed off and looked down at Adam. “She should be the one sitting here holding him, not me.”

They continued to walk in silence. The only sound they heard was the sound of birds chirping. Mary frowned and looked into the forest.

“We should hurry. They’re coming.” She stressed.

“Shit.” Tara grumbled.

The group set off sprinting and she made sure Kelly didn’t straggle behind. Alden tried his best to make sure he and Laura could keep up. The jostling that came with the running woke Adam up and he started crying again.

They ran and they ran. The further they ran the more walkers showed up. And with Adam crying they would only draw in more and more. They came up to a broken down van, a good place to hide out. Tara pulled at the sliding door, which was jammed. Kelly joined her and they both pulled at the door with all their might, finally dislodging it. The first thing she did was shove Kelly inside. Then she and Alden helped Laura to go in next before she forced him in as well. And then finally she followed herself. Tara grabbed Adam over from Mary and handed him off to Alden so that Mary could climb inside herself. But instead of climbing in herself she shook her head and closed the sliding door, trapping them inside.

“No! No!” Alden yelled. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. Not now that his opinion about her finally started to change. The walkers were already beating against the van, drawn in by Adam’s crying.

He understood why she did it. The only thing she cared about was Adam and of course she’d do anything to protect him. They all know that they wouldn’t be able to quiet Adam with all those walkers beating on the van from outside. Mary knew it and she chose to sacrifice herself.  That fact was cemented when he heard her scream and the walkers whipped around to follow her as she screamed more.
—

Daryl walked straight up to Maggie when they reached the rendezvous and hugged her tight in silence. Ezekiel and Carol both came running for Mika and reunited. They quickly got the still shaken up girl inside.

“Is everyone here yet?” Maggie asked as she looked around.

“No.” He replied as he shook his head. “We’re still missing a couple of people.”

“Gracie?” Aaron asked, concerned. He hadn’t seen his daughter yet.

Daryl hesitated, so Gabriel spoke instead, “she’s not here yet. We’re also missing Alden, Lydia, Tara, Laura, Rose, Kelly, Adam…” He held a short pause. “And Hershel.”

“What!?” Aaron exclaimed, stressed. “She was with the other children, if they’re here so should she. Same goes for Hershel.”

Carl walked out of one the small run down sheds with Hope in his arms and Maggie ran to him and took her daughter in her arms.

“Mommy.” She cried. 

The relief of seeing her daughter stilled the worry about her still missing loved ones. Although she hadn’t lost hope yet.

“I’m going to find my daughter!” Aaron insisted with tears already stinging behind his eyes.

“Aaron-” Jesus tried but Aaron cut him off with a wave of his arm.

“Gracie is with Rose.” Carl began. “She tripped and fell. Rose saw it happen and told us to go on. She isn’t alone.”

His words calmed Aaron somewhat. “Well, then I’m going to find them.”

“You’re not.” Jesus sighed. “You need to rest.”

“I’m not tired and my shoulder’s fine.” He objected. “My daughter, however, she’s out there.”

“I want to go out and look for Hershel, too. And Alden and Rose. But running in blindly isn’t going to help them.” Maggie told him. “We’ll make a plan and send out a group. And you’re going to let your shoulder rest because even I can see it’s hurting.”

“And you can’t track for shit.” Daryl added.

“I’ll join you.” Jesus nodded. He turned back to Aaron. “If she sees like this, you’ll only freak her out. Take off your prosthetic and try to rest. If she’s with Rose she’ll be fine.”

“We can’t know that for certain.” He bit back. He wanted to go look for his daughter. It was his job to protect her, and they didn’t have the right to stop him from doing just that. 

“No, but we have to believe it.” 

Aaron looked in his eyes and he could tell Jesus was serious. That he was worried about him. Jesus reached his hand out and touched his face and offered him a sad smile. Aaron averted his eyes and nodded slightly before taking a step back and unbuckled the clasp of his prosthetic as a form of silent agreement.
—

Everyone in Alden’s group was still shaken up. Just as they were starting to accept Mary as one of them, she died. She died sacrificing herself for them, for Adam mostly, but still. Alden and Tara had found her after and put her down for good so she wouldn’t have to be a part of the Whisperer herd. 

But since putting her down none of them had spoken. At the moment they were all too broken and too tired to speak. Tara and Kelly were the ones that kept the group moving forward towards the rendezvous. Laura was barely able to keep going forward, even with Tara’s support and Alden was holding Adam tighter than ever.

“I think it’s just behind those bushes.” Tara said as she pointed ahead to a small group of bushes with a couple of old broken down wooden structures behind it. She bit her lip and looked back at the others and she hoped she was right, because they wouldn’t make it much farther. 

But as they continued walking they could hear muted voices of people they recognized. They started to walk faster instinctively and made their way through the thick bushes. And it took Alden barely a second to recognize Maggie standing in front of the buildings in a small group. 

“Maggie!” He yelled, relieved. 

She whipped her head around and relief washed over her face. Alden felt the same relief because he could see she was holding Hope in her arms. They rushed towards each other, still with the children in their arms. He hugged Maggie carefully before kissing the top of Hope’s head. Only then did he kiss Maggie tentatively. “Where’s Earl?” He asked as he pulled away. “And Mary’s dead.” He added, gesturing to Adam.

“He got bit.” Carl said from behind them. “Died saving Judith.”

Alden froze and looked down at the baby still bundled in his arms. In his heart he knew that this baby boy was also theirs to raise now. They were the closest thing to family he had left. That was his child now, as much as Hershel and Hope were.

“And Hershel? And Rose?” He followed up, looking around. He hadn’t seen them yet and that was starting to worry him.

“They’re not here yet.” She told him sadly. “I was hoping Hershel would be with you.” She shook her head and let out a shaky breath. “What if he isn’t with Rose?”

“Hershel is tough as nails. Kid’s going to be fine.” He insisted because someone needed to keep their hopes up. 

“Gracie has to be with them too.” Aaron added. He still held his prosthetic mace in his hand. “Jesus and Daryl left to find you and them a while ago.”

“Maybe I can double back and find them?” Tara opted. 

“No, you should rest first.” Maggie sighed. “Rosita’s inside, she was asking for you. And Siddiq's inside too ,you should probably get him to take a look at Laura.”

Tara nodded and headed inside with her. 

“If it’s going to take longer I’m going after them.” Aaron said. “I can’t stand it.”

Carl crossed his arms and bit his lip. He hated this as much as Aaron did for a reason he couldn’t quite place. But a part of him did feel responsible for leaving Gracie behind. “Yeah, I’ll join me. Give me five minutes to grab some stuff and say goodbye to Judith and RJ.” And he too headed inside.

Barely a minute later Jesus rounded the corner with a smile on his face. His smile brightened even more when he saw Alden, because now he knew everything was going to be alright. Hershel followed behind him closely and saw them immediately.

“Mom! Alden!” Hershel beamed as he ran up to them.

Maggie dropped to her knees upon seeing her son unharmed and hugged her son and daughter tight. Alden joined the hug right away and he wasn’t planning on letting go anytime soon.

Rose and Daryl followed closely behind them, with Daryl carrying Gracie on his back. At this point Rose was too exhausted to carry Gracie any further and her legs trembled with each slow and tired step. Aaron ran towards his daughter immediately and Daryl set her down gently. Aaron embraced her. She’d been the only reason he still wanted to live for a while just after Eric died, she was the reason he could heal from that hurt.

“You alright?” Aaron asked Rose. He was beyond thankful for what she did. 

“Can’t feel my legs, but yes.” She replied. “It’s my own fault. I got lost. We had to circle back. And I didn’t want to let Gracie walk because she hurt her ankle.”

“Is that true? Did you hurt your ankle?” He asked his daughter, concerned.

“A bit.” She replied. “Rose said I sprained it.”

“Okay, I got you.” He said as he scooped her up bridal style and carried her inside to been seen by Siddiq.

“You did great.” Jesus smiled down at Rose. “Can you walk?”

“If you hold me up.”

Alden finally looked up from the hug and jumped up, leaving Adam in Maggie’s hand for now. He ran to her and pulled into a tight hug. “Don’t ever do this to me again.” He whispered. “This whole thing scared the living hell out of me.”

Maggie freed herself from the hug as well and set Hope down before walking over to them.

“Me too.” Rose admitted honestly. “I’m guessing we were the last?”

“No, Lydia’s still out there.” Maggie sighed. “We’ll have to head right back out to find her.”

“Let’s get you inside first.” Alden insisted.

In the end they didn’t need to send out a search party because Lydia found her own way back. When she arrived she was panicked and rattled on about something. No one could quite comprehend what she was going on about. But Daryl seemed to understand because he set off with her telling anyone what was going on. And Lydia was still too out of it to communicate what was going on. 

Chapter Text

Some time later everyone had gathered inside the old shack. And Alden was still busy trying to wrap his head around everything.

“Still can’t believe Magna survived a cave collapsing on her.” He sighed as he shook his head. He and Maggie sat  next to each other on one of the old couches inside and he leaned against her chest, listening to her heartbeat.

“Excuse me. Can I have your kind attention, please?” Eugene began as he stepped into the middle of the room. “I have some things I– I need to confess and request.” He took a deep breath and continued, “I’ve been in radio communocano with someone outside our orbit. A new person. And we set up a time to meet.”

“As in another community?” Alden cocked his brow and sat straight up.

“Well, yes. But I’ve been talking with a girl named Stephanie.” He replied.

“And I am Uncle Sam.”Alden shook his head in disbelief. Names didn’t matter as long as they were strangers. Names could be made up easily. 

“I’m more concerned about what you told them about us.” Maggie said.

“And I’d like to know about the meeting part.” Tara added. “Because what’s that about?”

“We all remember Dante, right?” Magna asked. “She could be another spy.”

“Uh.” Eugene stammered perplexed, this wasn’t the reaction he expected.

“Just how long have you been talking with her?” Maggie tilted her head slightly.

“I have some of the same questions…” Ezekiel began seriously as he stood up. “But if Eugene’s instincts are that this… Stephanie… may be a new ally, then let’s hear him out before we jump to conclusions. We’re all on the same side here.”

“Now, some of you are well aware that I relocated to Hilltop, uh, in pursuit of a metaphorical fresh start.” He sighed. “I struggled for a while. I buried myself in work and communitie duties and… and that work manifested a voice from the void. And…” He breathed out shudderingly and then smiled brightly. “She became a friend. Some of you might claim that I’m foolish to believe in future friends and new alliances but… after everything we just lost, I’m willing to be the fool. I simply ask that you spare me your derision, as a hopeful expectation of new, good people is wholly worth the risk.”

“You’re not a fool.” Jesus promised him. “Years ago I brought our communities together and we beat the Saviors together. I took a gamble on each and everyone and look where we are now. This might bring in another ally and that might change everything.”

“Seems like it’s settled.” Maggie said. “You can go, Eugene. I won’t order anyone to go with you but we will give you, and whoever decides to join, enough supplies to make the journey.”

“Thank you. Thank you.” Eugen smiled.

Tara smacked her hand down on Eugene’s shoulder. “I’ll be joining you.”

“And so will I.” Ezekiel added. “We shall prepare for our voyage.”

Not long after the small group set off with what little supplies they had managed to gather for them. Just before the group left, Yumiko had also decided to join them.

—

All of Hilltop was still bundled up in the small shacks. They all knew they couldn’t stay here. Which was why some of them had gathered outside to discuss their options.

“What are we going to do?” Carl asked blatantly. “Michonne left in search of something but she wouldn’t tell me what. The walkie ain’t reaching hers anymore so we won’t be able to reach her anymore. Magna said Carol sprinted off into the woods somewhere to do who knows what and according to Lydia, Daryl is hunting Negan as we speak.”

“We can’t stay here.” Aaron said. “Alexandria and Oceanside can’t stay too, they’re too big to guard.”

“You’re right.” Maggie nodded. “We need a place where we can split the walkers from the whisperers in the herd. Somewhere high up.”

“Can’t be too far either. Everyone’s already exhausted.” Jesus added. “And we need to travel to Alexandria and Oceanside to warn them.”

“We only need to travel to Alexandria.” Gabriel insisted. “I can radio Oceanside from there.”

“They could be listening.” Magna objected. “I didn’t walk inside a herd for days just to die because they have a radio.”

“I doubt they have one.” Alden sighed.

“We won’t risk it. Two two-person teams. One team will go to Alexandria and the other one will go to Oceanside.” Maggie opted. “Now we just need a place to go.”

“The old hospital Jesus and I went to is the only place I can think of.” He said. “It’s large enough for everyone to stay on the higher floors. And more importantly I can promise that it’s clear.”

“We’ll go there.” She agreed.

“Aaron and I will travel to Alexandria.” Carl said calmly. “Can you look after Judith? At least until Daryl pops back up.”

“Not a problem.” She smiled.

“I’ll take Oceanside.” Magna said. “I think I’ll get Dianne to join me.”

—

The entire group of people walked slowly. They were incredibly vulnerable out on the road like this. Everyone was tired and some people were hurt. Everyone had their weapons drawn and was ready to fight. They were all on edge because this was all about survival now. 

Alden carried Hope in his arms. She was fast asleep after the long night. He’d tied his jacket around himself in such a way that it relieved some of the weight of his arms. Her little head laid on his shoulder, nestled into the crook of his neck. Hershel walked next to him, in between him and Maggie.

Everything that had happened scared him. Being split up from his parents had scared him most of all and he clutched on tightly to his mom’s hand as they walked. And he wasn’t planning on letting go.

Behind them Rose carried Adam. They fashioned the blanket he’d been wrapped up in into a sling to carry him. She looked down at his small sleeping form. He’d lost so much for someone so young. Kelly walked close to them and periodically peeked over to take a look at the baby.

She was still dealing with the loss of her sister and something about him comforted her. Especially now that Magna and Yumiko were gone and only Luke was left to comfort her.

Jesus walked with Gracie and Judith somewhere in the middle of the group since the girls rather wanted to walk together. He still had his sword loosely in his hand. Whatever would come remotely close to those girls, he would kill it.

“Jesus.” Gracie began as she turned to walk next to him. “Hershel said you’d been teaching him how to fight. Could you teach me and Judith too?”

He smiled softly. “I want to, I’d love to actually, but I’m going to need your dad’s permission. Same goes for Judith, I’m going to need Carl’s permission.”

“Carl won’t mind.” Judith insisted as she fell back to walk beside him too. “You also taught him and he already taught me some.”

“We’ll ask them once they get back, okay? I think we’ll have a lot of time on our hands soon.” He promised them both.

Jerry fastened his pace till he walked besides Maggie. “Maybe we should send a couple of people ahead to make sure it’s clear. Just to be certain.”

“Jesus and I were there yesterday and it was clear.” Alden insisted. 

“Checking it again won’t hurt.” Maggie shrugged.

“No, mom, don’t go.” Hershel chirped up, stressed, next to her.

“I won’t, I’m staying right here with you.” She gave his hand an extra little squeeze to reassure him.

“I’ll join you, Jerry.” Kelly offered. “Don’t have anything better to do anyway. How far is it anyway?”

“At the pace we’re going, about 30 minutes.” Alden replied. “But the two of you will walk faster.”

Jerry gave a nod and he and Kelly set off. 

—

“The kids are finally all asleep.” Alden told Maggie as he sat down next to her against the wall inside the old hospital. “I got a couple of mattresses and pushed them together on the floor. Adam’s sleeping there too. I think Hope barely even noticed that I laid her down, she’s out like a light. Hershel wasn’t tired, of course, but he nodded off too.”

“So we’re really going to be raising Adam too, huh?” She asked as she rested her head on his shoulder.

“He has no one left, we're the closest thing to family he has.”

“Yeah, you’re right.” She sighed. “It’s just… the way I felt today when I was split up from them, from you. When I was on my way to the rendezvous I managed to keep it together because I told myself that they were with you and Rose. And that you were all alright. But then only Hope was there and I kept together because Hershel, Rose and you can all handle yourselves out there.” She sighed and shook her head. “All I’m trying to say is; if Hershel hadn’t shown up when he did I would’ve completely lost it. I don’t know if I can handle the worry of another child.”

“I’m still going to worry about him, whether we’re the ones that raise him or not.” He replied as he pulled her closer. “But I get what you mean. When I was out there with Adam I was clinging to him for dear life. He was the only thing that kept me grounded.”

“Sounds familiar.” Maggie smiled softly. “Back at the prison it was Rose that kept you grounded.” She sighed. “And I guess that settles it, we’ll raise him. He’s a sweet one anyway, less of a handful than Hershel was. He’s been stubborn since the day he was born.”

“He gets it from his mother.” Alden joked.

She let out a soft breezy chuckle and she kissed him tenderly. “I love you.”

“I love you too.”

They spend most of that day waiting for the other communities to arrive and for Daryl to track them. Eventually both communities reached the old hospital. Not long after Jesus was teaching Gracie and Judith some basic self defense in a hospital room they’d emptied out.

“What the hell!?” Alden gritted through his teeth when he looked down at the courtyard.

“What?” Maggie asked as she took a look herself. She froze the second she saw Negan walking behind Daryl towards the entrance.

“Stay here.” He told her as he grabbed a hold of his spear. “I’ll deal with it.”

All he felt was anger again. Negen could’ve disappeared after he escaped. Instead he chose to join up with their enemy. What he couldn’t understand was why Daryl hadn’t killed him yet. Not that it mattered because he’d deal with it now. He ran out to the courtyard as fast as he could and readied himself to throw his spear at Negan.

“Hey! Quit that!” Daryl yelled as he stepped out in front of Negan and motioned for him to calm down with one hand. He stayed there and watched Alden ease the grip on his spear.

Negan stood behind him with his hands raised but as soon as Alden eased up he lowered them. He smiled gleefully. “Shit. Is that you, Al?” He taunted. “Thought you’d be dead by now.”

This was the first time either one had seen the other since the war ended. Although Negan was never far from Alden’s mind, he still haunted him. Alden retightened his grip on his spear, ready to throw it again.

Daryl grunted and signaled for him to calm down again before he turned back to Negan. “Shut up if you want people to let you stay here.”

“Stay here?” Alden cocked a brow. “I won’t let him anywhere near my children, Daryl.”

“I killed Alpha for you people.” Negan shot back. “I took care of your biggest problem for you and I even saved Daryl’s ass whilst I was at it.”

“Is that true?” He asked, looking to Daryl for an answer. 

“Yeah. Carol put him up to it. She helped him escape and he killed Alpha for us, eventually.”

Alden shot another glare towards Negan. “I’ll kill you if you get close to Maggie or even look at her the wrong way.”

“The pup’s all grown up.” He teased. “Got me all shaking and scared.”

Alden shook his head and headed back inside. He wasn’t going to spend more time on Negan because it wouldn’t lead to anything. It would only cause him to feel angry again. And if there was anything he’d learned from Mary it was that anger only got in the way. Maybe, if he’d actually listened to Laura and the others, she’d still be alive. At least they had put her down after, made sure she wouldn’t have to walk in the herd. He silently returned to the where’d stood guard before and returned to watching the courtyard. After standing guard for another couple hours Hershel walked up to him with both his hands in his pockets.

“Mom told me to go find you.” He began. “Said she didn’t want me around that man. Said he’s bad.”

Alden immediately knew that he was talking about Negan. He placed his hand behind Hershel’s shoulder and pulled him closer to him. It wasn’t his place to tell him who Negan was and what he did. All he could do was support Maggie’s words.

“Your mom’s right about that.” He said with a sigh.

“Judith said he’d been locked up at Alexandria for years and that he’s here to help.” He continued. He frowned deeply. “But if he’s here to help he isn’t a bad man, right?”

He was just trying to make sense of this stranger that everyone seemed to know. He saw that his mom hated him and Alden looked more scared than anything else. It just didn’t make sense.

“I haven’t even seen him yet.” He added.

“That’s probably for the best.” Alden sighed as he leaned against the wall with his shoulder.

“But maybe Judith’s right.” He insisted. “You were with bad people before Hilltop. Maybe it’s the same with him. Maybe he was just with them and not bad himself too, like you.”

He shook his head. “I’m afraid not, bud.”

“You’re scared of him, aren’t you?”

Alden couldn’t lie to him. A part of him was still terrified of Negan. A part of him was still the crying and sobbing mess on the floor Negan and Simon beat up.

“I am.” He told him honestly. “He hurt me really bad a long time ago.”

“Oh.” Herschel said as he fumbled with his hands. “I’m sorry I asked.”

“No it’s quite alright, bud. I just don’t like to think about back then.”

It was silent before Hershel tugged Alden’s jacket to get his attention again. This time Alden could easily tell something was seriously bothering him so he flagged Dianne down to take over on watchduty and took Hershel to one of the empty hospital rooms to talk in peace. Once there they sat down on one of the old hospital beds.

“What is it?” Alden asked with a concerned frown.

“I-” Herschel began but he stopped immediately. His thoughts were all messed up and he barely understood them himself.

“You can tell me anything.” He reassured him. 

“I called you dad.” He blurted out. “Back when the wall fell. I don’t think anyone heard me, but I said it. And I thought I should tell you.”

“I heard you.” He replied softly.

“You did?” He tilted his head. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Well, because I didn’t want you to feel weird about it.”

“It didn’t feel weird.” Hershel shook his head. “Mom said Adam's going to be a part of our family now that Earl’s dead. So what’s he going to call you when he gets older?”

“I don’t know, haven’t thought about that yet. But it’s probably going to be dad.”

“But then you're my dad too, because you raised me too.” He insisted in a mutter. “So how come I’ve always called you Alden instead?”

“To be honest?” Alden sucked his teeth. “In the beginning I didn’t feel like I deserved to be your dad.”

“That doesn’t make any sense.” Hershel insisted. He frowned and thought about it. “The bad man that hurt you, was he with the bad people you were with?”

Alden had to tread very carefully now. There was a reason they hadn’t told him about Negan yet. But then he’d never lie to him either.

“He was.” He replied honestly.

Hershel jumped off the bed immediately and walked out of the room without saying a word.

“Where are you going?” He called after him but he was ignored. 

Alden stayed behind. He figured Hershel was mad at him at first. It took him a couple of seconds to realize that it didn’t make sense for Hershel to be mad at him. No, something different was going on and then it hit him like a ton of bricks. He jumped up and hurried after him.

He found him with his gun pointed at Negan and ready to fire with people watching but not doing anything because no one cared enough about Negan to talk Hershel down. But it wasn’t for Negan’s sake that he needed to be talked down. It was for Hershel’s own sake.

Negan however looked defeated and saddened on the chair he sat on. He’d recognized the boy as Glenn and Maggie’s son straight away. And for the first time ever Alden saw regret in his eyes.

“Hershel, put your gun down.” Alden said calmly.

“But he killed my dad.” He bit back.

Negan swallowed thickly and let his eyes fall closed. “Yeah, it was me.” He spoke somberly. “Look.. kid what I took away from you and your mom, there’s nothing that I can say or do that is gonna make that better. And I know you wanna pull that trigger and I don’t blame you. The thing is, if you do, the whisperers might find out where we’re hiding. Maybe I deserve to die for what I did to your dad, to your family. But these people here, they don’t”

Hershel hesitated and his hands shook slightly. The man in front of him had done something horrible, but he never had to shoot a human before. He looked to Alden for support and he offered him a sad smile and extended his hand out. Then Hershel finally lowered his gun slowly and Alden took his gun off him, als moving slowly. 

“Thank you.” He said softly as he pushed the gun underneath his waistband. “Go find your mom.”

He watched Hershel send one last glare to Negan before he ran off. Most onlookers carried on with whatever they’d been doing. Alden crossed his arms and looked down at Negan who hadn’t gotten up from his chair yet. The man in front of him wasn’t the same man that was the one thing he was sure of. He looked broken and hurt as he stared down at his feet silently. He only looked up when he heard Alden’s feet shuffle.

“Are you enjoying the show, Al?” Negan asked, some anger mixing into his regret.

“I don’t know. Trying to figure that one out myself.”

“You know, you’ve changed.” He told him. “You’re not a scared pup anymore.”

“I grew up. Became a father.” Alden shrugged. “And you should talk to Lydia. Whatever you did to her freaked her out and you killed her mom.” Those were the last words he spoke to him before he walked away.

Chapter Text

It was up to Alden and Aaron to track down the herd and make sure they kept on heading the right way. All the while they had to stay hidden because being spotted meant they’d die. They’d been following the herd since Alexandria and everything had been going easier than either one of them expected. Aaron turned the walkie talkie on and gave it a whack on his prosthetic to make sure it worked properly.

“Tower do you copy?” He asked. They could still see the seemingly never ending stream of walkers moving past them. 

“Yes, we copy.” Gabriel replied over the walkie.

“They’re heading towards Oceanside as expected.”

“Any signs of slowing.” His voice was somewhat distorted by the radio static through the walkie.

“Not yet. We’ll stay on them. We’ll send word if anything changes.”

“Copy that. Be safe.”

“Same. Over.” And with that Aaron flicked the walkie off and put it back on his belt.

“Right, on we go.” Alden sighed.

They continued their careful pursuit of the walkers because they both knew they’d be dead if they were spotted or made a loud noise. Alden clutched his bow tightly in his hand and held a single arrow clenched beneath his index finger on the riser.

“You know this plan…” He began hesitantly after they’d been walking for a while again. “It worries me. It needs so many parts to work out the way we planned it for it to work. One misstep and everything’s lost.”

“It has to.” Was all Aaron replied.

“I guess so.” He sighed back. “Only I’d hoped that after Alpha was dead it would be easier. Easier to move past what we lost.”

“I don’t know about that. But I can fight here, try to make sure we don’t lose again. For Gracie, Hershel, Hope, Adam and all the other kids. Whatever it takes.”

“Whatever it takes.” Alden asserted. He peaked back to the continuous stream of walkers. “Hold on. Are they slowing down?”

“No.” Aaron sounded stressed. “They’re changing direction.”

“Towards the tower?” Alden asked stressed but he already knew the answer. “Call it in.”

Aaron already had the walkie out but all he heard was static. He tried to get it to work by twisting the knob and giving it another whack against his prosthetic but he just couldn’t get it to work.

“It’s no good.” He said, worried. “We got to leave– now.”

They turned to run. Their only hope to warn the others was to out run the herd and reach the tower before them. Their path got blocked by whisperers that stepped out of the bushes surrounding them immediately. They yanked out their knives and stood back to back as the whisperers encircled them completely. When Alden heard a gun cock he looked over his shoulder to see it aimed straight for Aaron’s face.
—
“It’s been a while since Aaron and Alden checked in.” Maggie stressed as she tapped her finger on the table nervously. “I don’t like it.”

“I don’t like it either.” Jesus stressed.

Aaron said they’ll send word if anything changes.” Gabriel told them calmly. “No word means the herd’s still heading to Oceanside.”

“Or something happened.”

“They’re both capable fighters.” He tried. “They’re fine and everything’s going according to plan.”

“Maggie!” Dianne yelled as he ran up to them, Carl following close behind her. “They’re here. The herd’s coming.”

She shook her head. “See? I said it was taking too long. Does everyone know what to do?”

“Yes, but we’ve still got people out there. Carol, Daryl and Kelly.”Gabriel countered.

“Judith too.” Carl stressed. “Just found out a second ago myself. She left me a note.” He held the small scrap of paper up. “Could you-”

He didn’t have to finish his question because Gabriel already knew what he wanted to ask. “I’ll ask Daryl.”

Maggie ran to her kids first. She found Hershel standing by a window and looking down to the courtyard where the first few walkers droned out of the forest. He looked over his shoulder when she entered.

“Mom, they’re here.” He told her in a scared hushed whisper. “I’m scared and dad is out there.”

“They can’t get to us here.” She told him.

“The walkers can’t but the Whisperers can.” He shot back.

He felt naked without his gun. After Alden had taken it of him he hadn’t had it back yet and he knew Maggie was holding onto it for now. He watched her get it from her waistband and hold it out to him.

“That’s why I want you to have this back.” She told him as he took the gun back from her. “Can you promise to only use it on Whisperers?”

“I promise.” He nodded eagerly, happy to have his gun back because it made him feel slightly more safe.

Maggie looked around the room. Coco and Adam were asleep on a mattress on the ground in the corner, both baby’s completely unbothered by the panic around them. 

“Where’s your sister?” She asked Hershel. He hadn’t asked him to watch Hope but he usually seemed to know where she was. 

“She went to play with RJ. Rose is watching them.” He replied instantly. “She said I should join them but I didn’t want to.” He added honestly with a slight angry scowl. 

Hershel had never really acted his age. It seemed to be a recurring problem with the older children. Carl, Rose and Mica hadn’t either, and now Judith and Hershel followed in their footsteps. Maggie wished she could tell her son to just be a kid and play but she also knew that forcing him to act his age wasn’t going to work. All she could do was protect him from himself to the best of her abilities.

That’s what she and Alden had done when he’d begged to go with him and Aaron earlier today. He begged and begged, insisting that he was small and could hide better than them. But they knew that he was too young, everyone knew, except for him. And sitting still here clearly wasn’t what he wanted.

“Hey, I know you wanted to go with them but I need you to be safe and I need you right here with me.”

“But it’s all going wrong now, maybe if I went with them things could’ve gone different. I could’ve helped them.” He insisted again.

“We need your help here, to protect the other kids. By keeping Hope en Adam safe.” She told him calmly. “Would you be okay here if I go get Hope?”

“Yes.” He nodded.

Jesus walked straight to Gracie. With Aaron out there it was his job to keep her safe. He found her standing on her own looking scared and lost. As soon as she saw him she walked up to him and clung to his hip for support.

“I’m scared.” She told him. “I saw them out there. We can’t win this. We don’t have enough people.”

“We might not have as many people as they have but we’ll win because we have something they don't have.” He told her calmly as he bent down to be at the same level as her.

“What’s that?”

“Family.” He replied. “Everyone here, we’re all one big family. We all look out for each other. We all protect each other. And that’s why we’ll win.”

She teared up and sniffed slightly, “Dad's out there. He has no one to look out for him.”

“Oh, but he does. Alden’s there.” He placed a hand on her shoulder. “And you.”

She frowned at him like he’d gone insane.

He tapped his index finger against the side of her forehead. “He’s got you right there and that gives him strength. It’s his superpower.”

She giggled slightly and let him lead her to the other kids.

“Stay the hell away from her.” He heard Maggie growl.

He looked towards the sound to see her pinning Negan against the wall holding a knife against his throat. Gracie immediately skittered behind Jesus, scared again. He locked eyes with Rose who stood by helplessly, Hope and RJ standing behind her similarly to the way Gracie stood behind him. He nudged Gracie behind him and Rose immediately understood what he meant and walked over, Hope and RJ following behind her closely.

“Come on, Gracie.” She said as she held her hand out. 

Gracie took her hand and she let the kids away from the altercation. Now Jesus was free to intervene and stop her from killing Negan.

“Maggie.” He snapped quite harshly to get her attention.

She looked at him without moving the blade away from Negan’s neck. He however didn’t flinch and stayed still with his hands up and raised at the side.

“He came near Lydia.” She spat back.

“I just-” Negan started but the knife getting pushed against his neck a little tighter, enough to draw blood got him to shut up straight away again.

“Maggie, let him speak. He clearly isn’t resisting you.” Jesus remained eerily calm despite wanting to knock Maggie straight off of him. Killing him now would be senseless. He too hated Negan and one day, long ago, he’d agreed that they should kill Negan to end the all out war. But in the end his death hadn’t been necessary. For now he needed Maggie to back off.

She eased up on the knife a bit and Negan let out a relieved sigh. “I was just trying to talk to Lydia.”

“Who says she even wants to talk to you?” She hissed back through her teeth. 

“She has to talk about losing her mother with someone.” He countered calmly. “She has to.”

Maggie sheathed her knife silently and stepped back without saying a word, leaving him to do what he just said he’d set out to do. She wasn’t going to apologize to him. She wasn’t.
—

Aaron stared straight down the barrel of the gun. He knew that the whisperers rarely used guns and he knew he could use that to his advantage. He pretended to put his hands up slowly until he grabbed a hold of the barrel and pushed it up and pulled it towards himself. As he did so Alden slashed two nearby whisperers, causing them to step back.

Aaron turned the gun around and shot two whisperers in the chest. He knew it’d be enough to bring them down and kill them, eventually. For now they screamed and twitched in pain, they were walker bait. In the mayhem of the situation he just created, Alden stabbed another whisperer in the gut as he kicked the legs out from underneath him.

It was enough for them to get away from the whisperers encircling them and continue to run towards the tower.

They didn’t need to communicate to know what the other wanted because it was easy; run and kill any and everything that got too close to them. They ran as fast as they could but their path kept on getting blocked by whisperers and walkers coming at them.

Another whisperer ran straight for Alden and slashed for his neck with his knife. He took half a step back and deflected the knife. He smacked the arm out of his way and ran his own knife straight into the whisperer's heart, killing him instantly.

He turned around to look back at Aaron who’d been running behind him for quite a while now. He saw him toss another body aside right behind him. Their eyes met and they gave each other a slight nod to signal the other that they were alright. Then Aaron’s eyes tracked to the side and his brow knotted together in a frown.

Alden followed his gaze, freezing in his spot when he saw the figure with an iron mask staring them down. The figure held a kama in each hand and took out another whisperer that came for them. Aaron and Alden both readied themselves to be attacked by the masked figure next. But the figure remained where he stood, still staring them down. Aaron and Alden exchanged another look, both unsure of what to do with the stranger. He hadn’t attacked them yet. And in this world that usually meant a new ally.

“Hey?” Alden began hesitantly when the figure still didn’t move or say anything. “I’m guessing you’re on our side because you haven’t attacked us yet. I’m Alden and that’s Aaron. What’s your name? And could you take the mask off or at least show us your face?”

He still remained silent and killed another whisperer that ran for them.

“Or not. That’s cool too.” He sighed. “I’ll just call you Mask then.”

“Our people are in danger. That horde…” Aaron pointend his thumb back in the direction of the herd. “They cut us off from our family. We can’t outrun the herd. We have to go around and we have to fight. You in?
—

“Our plan is the same.” Gabriel spoke calmly to everyone. “Lead the horde away, just not from Oceanside as we had planned. Once the walkers are clear, we evacuate to rendezvous point B.” He explained calmly to everyone.

“Luke, are you ready?” Maggie asked him.

“Yeah, uh, technically.” He mumbled back. “These are the final pieces that we need to connect to the wagon. But in order for it to do the pied piper thing that we need it to do over the cliff we gotta get from A to B, and I gotta plug and plug, and then we should be good to go.”

“That wagon is on the other side of the horde.” Magna added. 

“We’ll just have to go through it.” Maggie said. “Four groups, two in each. One carries the cargo, one protects. We need all that equipment to make it to the wagon. It’s crucial.”

“We can make it through.” Lydia insisted. “I’ll help.”

Maggie gave her a nod. She was the only here besides Negan that fully understood how the whisperers operated. She’d grown up in it and that made her the most adapted to go out in it now.

“I’m up for it.” Laura insisted. The large cut was still lining the side of her head.

“No, you’re still hurt and I need you to protect the kids.” Maggie countered quickly and Laura gave an understanding nod.

“We’re willing. But not if she goes.” Beatrice spoke up.

“And we know she’s earned trust with you, but..” Rachel added. “Oceanside isn’t ready. Not with this.”

“That’s fine.” Gabriel spoke before Maggie could say anything to object. “Lydia’s role is in here.” He added without elaborating any further

“We’re not all gonna make it through but this is the only way.” Daryl added. “I’m going out there.”

“If Daryl’s going then so am I.” Kelly insisted.

Chapter Text

“You’re mad at me.” Carol spoke up to Maggie. She and Laura had been organizing all the weapons they had in one of the side rooms, away from the crowd. 

“You let Negan out of his cage and he helped them attack Hilltop.” She bit back. “That didn’t need to happen. People, my people, died. Your daughter would’ve died if Aaron, Jesus and I hadn’t gotten her out of there.”

“I’m sorry.” She replied solemnly. “I never wanted that to happen.”

“And that’s the only reason I can stomach it.” Maggie sighed. “You got your revenge on Alpha, Negan did what you wanted in the end. It didn’t fix a damn thing, maybe even made it worse.” She continued. “But you got your revenge for Henry.” She added, bitterly. She’d never gotten her revenge for Glenn, and she never would. She softened up her stance. She wouldn’t let her anger get in the way of their years of friendship. “Be careful out there. I can’t lose more people.”

“You too.” Carol said. Then she left with the group that was preparing themselves to go out in the horde.

Maggie felt disappointed about the fact Negan wasn’t going out there with them as well. He’d cited that it was because he was on every whisperer's kill list. The problem was that she didn’t care for his wellbeing at all and if it would’ve been up to her alone she’d have pushed him out into the horde herself. But it wasn’t up to her alone so all she did, all she could do, was stare him down, even from where she stood in the small side room. He let out a heavy sigh and walked over to her.

“The kids… I’ll keep them safe. Anything they do to them they’d have to do to me first.” He told her. This time he made sure to keep his distance because he didn’t want to be pinned against a wall by her again.

Maggie kept her mouth shut and looked to Laura for an answer instead.

“He’s a dick but he’s speaking the truth on this one.” She replied. “You can trust on that.”

“Then I will.” She nodded. She wasn’t going to spend anymore time on him now, there was a job to get done. She flagged Lydia down after she left Negan behind her. “Think you can spot whisperer’s from up here within the horde?”

“Yes.” She nodded eagerly. She was desperate to help because she wanted to prove herself to Oceanside too.

Maggie hoped that her need to prove herself would fade soon. She had already proven herself as one of them over and over again. But Oceanside saying otherwise had brought her right back down again.

“I’m going to need you to point them out to the archers to protect our people out there.” She explained as she began to walk towards one of the long hallways that faced the courtyard. Lydia followed behind her.

Gabriel had already had the archers set up shop there because it had a good view of the courtyard and windows that could open fully and allow them to shoot down at the horde.

“Are we finally going to do something?” Rose asked hopefully when she saw them walk up. Standing around and doing nothing made her antsy, especially with a herd right outside.
 
“There isn’t anything we can do to stop them. Even if we land every shot and use up all our arrows, it won’t be enough.” Dianne added, tiredly.

“There’s one thing we can do. That’s why Lydia’s here.” Maggie countered.
—

Lydia stared down at the horde through her binoculars and scanned the endless horde of the dead for whisperers scattered within.

“There.” She quickly pointed the first one out. “In the center. Brown plaid shirt.”

Rose looked towards the spot pointed out by Lydia and there, within the mass, was one walker with his arm slightly raised and a knife in their hand. That wasn’t a walker, that was a Whisperer.

“Just wound.” Maggie stressed as Rose knocked her arrow.

She let her fingers slide down the string till they reached the worn out part. Then she pulled the string back and raised the bow up with her other arm stretched out straight. She closed her right eye to aim and took one last breath in before she sent the arrow flying. She allowed her bow to follow in the motion by rolling her wrist.

They watched the arrow fly and bury itself into the whisperer’s shoulder. They screamed out in pain and stumbled back as they reached for the arrow in their shoulder. He went down to the ground fast and walkers piled on top of him to feast upon them. The pained bone chilling screams followed quickly. Rose shuddered as she reached down to grab another arrow from the bundle on the floor.

Maggie and Lydia both continued to scan the horde for other whisperers. The way they moved changed and they all got closer to each other.

“I can’t spot any of them anymore.” Maggie said as she pulled her binoculars back.

“Beta knows they’re in there.” Lydia stressed, concerned.

“What do we do?” Dianne asked.

Before Maggie could say anything an explosion followed. It gave them an answer on what to do next. They’d lined the stairwells with shrapnel bombs as a first line of defense. And that defense had just gone off.

“You guys stay here, see what you can do.” Maggie ordered as she turned around. She ran towards the stairwell where the explosions came from.

Once there she saw Carl holding a shocked Judith close. She stared out the closed stairwell door with big eyes, something had freaked her out. Gabriel flew around the corner too.

“They’re coming up.” Judith said.

“Jude, why don’t you step back for a bit whilst we block the door.” Carl did everything he could to keep his voice flat because he didn’t want to scare his little sister. But there was still clear tension in his voice.

“Yeah.” She nodded as she took a couple steps back. She wasn’t planning on losing her brother out of sight so she stayed close.

“We need to get that door blocked, now!” Gabriel stressed to everyone around them.

Within seconds all the heavy furniture they could get their hands on was shoved against that door.

“Maggie!” Rose yelled as she ran up to her. “We still can’t spot them. We need to get out of here!” They both knew that the chance of them dying was higher than them surviving. 

“Tell Dianne to get the first group.” She ordered. “I want you and Carl with the second group; the children and injured.”

“I’m not leaving!” She bit back. “I’m staying right here and I’m going to fight till the end. Send someone else with them. Not me.”

“I need you to keep Hershel in check.” She said. “I need to stay here and fight but for that I need to know that he’s safe and protected.”

“Maggie.” She began a lot calmer. “I’m not leaving either. I need to see this till the end. I need to.”

Maggie frowned a little, but understood her because she felt the same. “Okay, I’ll ask Laura instead.” She pointed back to the door. “Guard it. Make sure they don’t get in.”

She gave a silent nod and turned to face the barricaded door. She knocked another arrow and held the bow loosely in her hand as she fixed her gaze on the door and the door alone. She didn’t even notice when Gabriel came up beside her and spoke to Daryl over the walkie. She only noticed he was there when a whisperer began beating down on the door. Gabriel sprung back into action immediately and quickly headed back to retrieve the other archers to join her in keeping watch over the door, leaving only Dianna and Rachel behind to scout the courtyard below for any more whisperers.

The ax head came through the door and with each bow that hole grew larger. Rose's nerves grew in tandem with each blow. She could feel the tingling in her limbs as all critical thought left and only one thought remained; kill whatever comes through that door.

Gabriel came back too. “The evacuation has started, but it’s gonna take time getting everybody down.”

“Then I guess we gotta give that time to them.” Rose shot back with half a shrug.

There was a soft metal jiggling sound and before she could even tell what it was Gabriel had already grabbed a tight hold of her upper arms. “Move!” He yelled as he threw her and himself back around the corner.”

They both slammed to the ground as the grenade went off. It covered the walls in black soot and left the other archers there dead. The sound still echoed through her head when she rolled over onto her back to look at the damage the grenade caused.

“Are you alright?” Gabriel asked, pressed, as he got up onto his knees.

“I think– Ah!” She grabbed her calf in pain as she sat up straight. 

She carefully twisted her leg to get a better look. A single piece of shrapnel had buried itself into the side of her calf. She latched her fingers around the still hot piece of metal and yanked it out straight away, leaving her leg to bleed freely. She had Gabriel help her back to her feet.

“We have to get out of here too.” He stressed, looking at the blood slowly soaking her pant leg. “And someone has to look at that cut.”

“No.” She shook her head. “I can keep going. It’s just bleeding a bit.”

She looked down at the corpses. Now she really wasn’t leaving till the end, whatever that may be.

“We need to fall back.” Gabriel insisted. “Closer to the elevator shaft.”

She followed behind him and they set up a new barricade closer to the elevator shaft. Nearly everyone had gone down already. and now it was just them and Maggie, Dianne, Carl and Judith.

“You all need to leave now.” Maggie stressed.

“Jude, you go first.” Carl tol her as he turned her towards the elevator shaft. “I have to stay here.”

“No, please.” She begged with tears in her eyes as she clutched onto him. Ever since Michonne left she’d been terrified of losing anyone else she was close with. And her brother was one of the last people she could cling to.

“Someone needs to stop them from cutting the rope.” He tried to reason with her as he went down to one knee in front of her.

Gabriel picked up a set aside shotgun. “You’re right about that, Carl.” He agreed. “Go with your sister.”

“Rose you too.” Maggie tried as she tipped her head towards the elevator shaft.

Carl went with Judith for her sake. He much rather would’ve stayed back. They headed over to the elevator shaft and he had her go down first as Dianne kept the rope taunt. The remaining group exchanged a look. All hell bent on staying till the very end to make sure those they cared for got out safely. Maggie shook her head slightly as she stared Rose down. She much rather would’ve had her out there with Hershel, hope and Adam.

“Dianne, climb down now!” Maggie ordered as the banging against the door became louder and the door rattled in its hinges. 

“The lord’s house is a tower. The righteous enter and are safe.” Gabriel prayed as he got into position and loaded his crossbow. 

Maggie cocked her gun and aimed for the door as Rose knocked another arrow and waited. Tiring her arms out before they broke through the door wouldn’t help them at all. They all knew it would end soon for them but they were at peace with it because at least their loved ones got away, or most of them at least. Maggie still had her doubts about Alden’s safety. The fight had kept her mind from thinking about what might’ve happened to him.

But in between each bang against the door a century seemed to pass. She could see Alden with a bullet wound in his head. His throat slit open. Stabbed. Eaten alive by the horde, leaving only mush and bone to mourn over. But the one that nearly broke her right there and then was seeing him after he’d turned with milky blue bloodshot eyes trying to eat her. 

She couldn’t think about it long because the whisperers had broken through the door. They managed to keep some of them back, gunshots ringing out and arrows zipping past. They couldn’t keep them back because there were too many of them running at them blindly. And within seconds they had to fight them hand to hand.

They wrangled Gabriel down to the ground first. Maggie couldn’t help him because there were two right on top of her too and Rose was still trying her best to fight the whisperer off her.

“Gabriel!” Maggie called out desperately. All she could do was watch as two whisperers pinned him down and another came towards him with his knife drawn.

But just then a figure ran in through the same door and buried its weapon into the whisperer's back. Rose finally managed to run her knife through the neck of the whisperer after her and helped Maggie take care of the ones near her. Maggie fought off the last couple of whisperers with an unfamiliar masked man. Rose hauled Gabriel to his feet and the trio looked at the figure in confusion. because not only was he unfamiliar, he was wearing an iron mask.

“Who are you?” Maggie asked as she pointed her knife towards him.

“He’s with us! He’s with us!” Alden yelled as he ran in, closely followed by Aaron.

They were still too dumbfounded by the mask man to really speak.

“He saved us.” Aaron explained as Maggie stormed to Alden and hugged him tight.

He returned the hug and looked over her shoulder to Rose. “Are you alright?” He asked. “And the others?”

“I’m fine. And the others have already evacuated.” She replied. She turned to the masked man. “Hey, dude, what’s your name?”

And of course he stayed dead silent.

“He doesn’t talk. I’ve just been calling him Mask. I think he’s okay with it.” Alden explained as he pulled away from Maggie to give Rose a hug instead.

“We should get back to the others. This isn’t over yet.” Aaron stressed. “The horde might be away from here now but we don’t know where it is and if it’ll turn right back around.”

“They’re in the forest.” Gabriel said. “Won’t be far.”

They set out into the woods immediately. Carl was the first one to see them approach. He smiled broadly and ran to them. 

“Really started to think you guys were gone.” Carl admitted. He wasn’t fazed by the masked stranger at all. “Everyone but Carol and Lydia are accounted for. They  should be leading the horde away but-” He sucked his teeth and didn’t finish his sentence.

Aaron made a b-line for Gracie and Jesus straight away. Laura still watched over Hershel, Hope and Adam. All the other children had already been reunited with their family. Laura nudged both Hershel and Hope. They peaked back over their shoulders and their pressed faces lit up when they saw their parents. Both kids jumped to their feet and ran to them and they all fell down to their knees in a hug. And Rose limped away to find Syddiq because the cut still hadn’t stopped bleeding. Gabriel gave Carl a hug before he went to Rosita and Coco.

They had won and most had made it out alive. They all knew their struggles weren’t over yet. Hilltop was still burned to the ground, all the crops at Alexandria were still lost and everyone still was in the middle of the woods. It was quickly decided that almost everyone from Hilltop would move to Alexandria. Aside from a small group that moved to Oceanside instead, such as Luke. But first they needed to load their remaining supplies into wagons.

“That masked guy is freaking everyone out.” Carl stressed whilst they were still loading the cargo into one of the wagons. “I know he has done nothing but help us but that mask is kinda unsettling.”

“I’ll talk to him again.” Alden sighed. “I trust him but, yes, that mask is kinda unsettling. He still hasn’t said a damn thing too.”

He walked back to the masked man standing leaned against a tree. He was watching what everyone was doing from where he stood. Carl followed behind him because he was curious about the masked man. He knew there must be a reason why he wore a mask and why he hadn’t said anything.

“Hey, Mask.” Alden greeted.

He snapped his head towards the approaching man and tilted it a little.

“Some people are a bit freaked out by that mask of yours. Think you could take it off for them?” He asked calmly.

The masked man shook his head. This was the first reply he’d given them, although a silent one. It was still progress and Alden took it. Even Alden could tell there was something going on with him.  The way he was now versus when he fought were two completely different people. When he fought he looked almost indestructible, standing tall and unwavered. The man in front of him now had slightly slouched shoulders and looked like he could be pushed over by the smallest breeze.

“How did you find us anyway?” Carl asked, hoping for a somewhat clear answer.

He still kept his mouth shut but moved his hand up to his sweater’s pocket and pulled an envelope out of it. He held it out to Alden instead of Carl because he trusted him the most out of all the strangers here. He urged him to grab it by basically shoving it into his hands. Alden took the old crumpled up envelope in his hand and stared down at it for a second. There was blood and mud smudged on the white paper. He looked up at Mask again, who nodded to the envelope as a signal for him to look at what was inside.

So that’s what he did. The first thing he pulled out was a folded up map but he noticed something else in there and fished it out as well. This time it was a letter, also smudged much like the envelope and the map. He handed the map and envelope to Carl and unfolded the letter quickly. He scanned his eyes past the handwritten letter. He didn’t read it, but he did note that the handwriting looked oddly familiar. He looked at the signature below next. And then it clicked. He did recognise who wrote this letter.

“Georgie. Georgie told you about us?” He asked.

Mask nodded.

Alden frowned. Georgie’s letters had stopped a while ago but they’d been too caught up in their own mess to really worry about it. They knew Georgie had been helping out another community on the other side of DC but that was all. He thought about all the times he and Maggie had discussed those letters together.

“You’re from Meridian?” He asked and Mask gave another nod.

But if he was standing here alone and broken that meant his community had fallen. Carl had the exact same realization.

“Your people, are they still out there?” He asked. “We can help them too. Any friend of Georgie is a friend of ours. She helped us out too.”

Mask gave another nod and turned around, presumably to show them where his people were.

“Wait.” Alden called after him and he turned back around. “We can’t just leave. Let’s make a plan and then we’ll leave.”

Chapter Text

Alden took the letter back to Maggie and, as expected, he was immediately told to help the people of Meridian. She wanted to go too, but Alden convinced her to stay back instead. He and Carl gathered some basic gear, their weapons and some rations. Kelly and Daryl decided to join too and the small group set off into the woods, following the silent stranger. They’d been walking for hours when they realized it was probably further away than any of them expected. They had to camp out in the woods overnight.

Come morning Mask still hadn’t said a damn thing. By now they had accepted it and continued their way onward again. And as they walked Kelly searched any place they passed where her sister could hide out. When she finally mentioned that she was looking for her sister aloud to Mask he reached out and squeezed her arm.

“Hey, uh, buddy. Are we nearly there yet?” Alden asked. “We’ve been walking for over a day now.”

“Look.” Daryl pointed to a rising smoke stack in the distance.

Mask saw it too and set off running in that direction. Carl cursed under his breath as they all followed behind him, running as fast as they could.

About half way there was a man with a sword drawn. He waved his hand frantically through the air and Mask swerved off to him instead, without getting his kama’s ready to attack. Now Daryl, Carl and Alden knew that this other stranger belonged to the same group that mask Mask belonged to.

“They found us.” The other man panted. He had his long brown hair tied back in a low bun and wore a long coat with a thick dark gray scarf around his neck. “Who are you?” He asked as he looked past Mask to them.

“Alden.” He introduced himself. “Your friend here saved my life. Saved our people. He doesn’t seem to talk but we saw Georgie’s letter. We’re here to help.”

“Cole.” The man replied. He nodded to Mask. “And that’s Elijah. He’s gone through a lot lately but he’s a good fighter. That’s why we sent him ahead. To see if we could actually trust you. Seems like we can.”

“Carl.” He pointed back over his shoulder. “And they’re Daryl and Kelly.”

Alden nodded back to the rising smoke. “If that’s where you were holding out… where’d your people go?”

“I’m guessing everyone ran from the fire into the woods. They’re scattered.” Cole replied. He shook his head. “I don’t understand how they found us. We were so careful.”

“Who’s they?” Carl asked.

“The Reapers.” He replied. “I was out hunting and when I came back two of our people were burned to a crisp. I didn’t actually see the Reapers, but I know it’s them. Otherwise they would’ve come back once the fire was out.”

“Okay, then let’s find your people.” Daryl said as he continued to walk, the others following behind him quietly. Staying quiet was safer anyway.

As Daryl tracked some footsteps through the forest they all looked around for any signs of, well, anything. Alden couldn’t see the trail Daryl followed but trusted his instincts completely.

“The trail splits here.” Daryl said.

“Let’s split up too.” Carl insisted. “I can track too and it’s faster this way.”

“No way.” Cole shook his head. “Splitting up is too dangerous.”

“You were alone just a second ago and every second could be the difference between one of your people making it out alive or dying.” Alden countered. “And we’re all capable fighters aren’t we?”

“You don’t know how dangerous the Reapers are.” He stressed.

“We want to find your people as fast as possible. Alden’s right; splitting up is fastest.” Carl said calmly.

Cole sighed and looked at Elijah for reassurance.

“Alden, Elijah and I will cross. You guys head north. We’ll catch up with you.” Daryl opted.

They all agreed because of the lack of a better alternative. This way it ensured both groups had a tracker, or a half decent tracker in Carl, and a familiar face, or mask, for the people of Meridian.

“Sorry I’ve been calling you mask, Elijah.” Alden said as he fell in line behind Daryl to follow the tracks.

Elijah gave another nod and followed behind him again.

“Quiet.” Daryl hissed. “We don’t know what’s out here.” He looked back over his shoulder at Alden. “Maggie’s going to kill me if you end up dying out here because you were being stupid by not keeping your mouth shut.”

He put his hands up in an exaggerated manner. “Okay. Okay, I’ll keep my mouth shut.”

They continued to follow behind Daryl silently. After a while Daryl put his hand up and motioned Alden and Elijah to stop. Without saying a word he sneaked further forward on his own and pulled a girl from behind the shrubs. As he pressed his knife against her throat her spear clattered to the ground. The startled and frightened yelp she let out was stifled by Daryl’s broad hand pressed over her mouth.

At that moment two men armed with spears and another woman armed with a knife stepped out of the bushes. Alden put his hands up instinctively, although he kept his hand. He was too afraid of breaking it by dropping it to the ground.

“Elijah?” One of the men questioned.

He pushed his mask up to show his face. His was stoic and without any hint of emotion, yet he looked kind.

“Daryl, let go of her.” Alden said calmly. “We’re here to help. We’re friends of Georgie’s.”

Dary let go of the girl and she jumped away from him, rubbing her hand against her neck as she glared at him.

“Sorry.” He huffed.

“We found that burned down building.” Alden continued. “What happened?”

“The whole place was on fire all of a sudden.” The girl said.

“Did you see who did it?” Daryl asked.

“No.” She shook her head. “We just ran.” Then she looked at Elijah. “Jim and Billy. They didn’t make it out. And something in the woods took out Matty. But we didn’t get a clear look.” She was struggling to keep herself composed.

“We know who did it.” The man said steadfastly. “The Reapers. They’re in these woods, hunting us one by one.”

“They’re more of you out here?” Alden asked.

“If the Reapers haven’t taken them out yet.” He replied.

“Any kids?” He followed up.

If there were children running around the woods hunted and alone they had to worry even more. The thought of either Hope or Hershel running around these woods scared made him shudder.

“No, they…” The other women spoke up, sadly. “They didn’t make it.”

Elijah pulled his mask down and Alden swallowed back the pain that statement caused him. He had to block out the horrific images playing up in his mind with his own kids.

“We’ve been out here for hours and you're the first people we’ve seen.” The girl said.

The next thing they knew a bullet zipped past them quietly and went straight through the man’s throat. He slumped to the ground and fell onto his back. Alden fell to his knees beside him. He wasn’t a doctor, he didn’t know what to do or how to act quickly. But he’d set out to help these people and he wasn’t going to let one of them die if he could help it. He’d never liked people killing people. It felt so senseless to him and he was never going to get used to it. Gregory had been an isolated incident that only proved that he’d do anything to keep those he cared about safe. But he’d never had a lapse like that again.

He’d felt different about killing Whisperers because, to him, they'd lost all aspects of humanity. And the Reapers were starting to feel more and more like that too.

He stared down at the man with a hole in his neck, gurgling on his own blood. He had to try to help him. He had to help. And pressed both his hands over the wound and pressed down in a desperate attempt to keep him alive.

“Alden!” Daryl yelled as he urged the others to run away as a second bullet narrowly missed them.

He didn’t hear him, he was solely focussed on the man gurgling on blood below him. The stranger was no longer a stranger but someone familiar. Someone that used to be close to him. Someone that had been dead for over a decade. He was holding his brother’s neck together with blood seeping everywhere.

“Alden, come on!” He yelled again. He hadn’t personally promised Maggie to make sure he made it back home safely, but it was a promise he knew he had to keep because he had promised himself he would. And Alden was completely zoned out hovering over a corpse, muttering under his breath. However loud he was going to yell at him, he wasn’t going to snap him out of it. So there was only one thing for it.

He grabbed a hold of one of his backpack straps and yanked him up. Even back on his feet he looked absolutely out of it. Another silent bullet buried itself in a tree nearby them. There was no time to waste, which meant he had to try the next best thing. And he smacked Alden across his cheek hard enough for her head to turn to the side.

“Ouch!” He rubbed his cheek and stared back at Daryl like a scolded child.

“Get your bow. We gotta go now!” He stressed as practically dragged Alden with him. Alden barely had enough time to pick his bow back up. And then they ran. “Next time you wanna act a fool, do it when there’s not someone trying to shoot us.”

As they ran, three more bullets narrowly missed them. They’d lost sight of the others and it was just them now.

“Note taken.” Alden replied as they dove behind a big oak to hide. Alden used his already bloody shirt to clean the blood of his hands. He knew Daryl was right. He had been acting a fool. But he couldn’t have helped it; couldn’t have stopped himself. Everything had been so tense since the massacre at the fair. And that tension had been eating away at him, sooner or later it was bound to catch up with him.

But what he couldn’t understand is why he saw his brother. He still missed him, but he never gave it much thought anymore. There was too much death surrounding him to mourn for those lost so long ago. He could barely mourn for Sasha because the list of people to mourn was too long already.

Another gunshot ran out and a pained yell followed.

“Stay behind me.” Daryl ordered and they continued their way through the forest. This time they stayed as low as to the ground as the could to make themselves a smaller target.

They came upon the woman from before, now laid in a ditch clutching a bullet wound in her side. She panted and groaned in agony as she trashed around weakly. Alden wanted to help but stepping down into that ditch would pull him out of the cover provided by the growth around him and put him right in the line of fire. Acting a fool once a day was enough for him.

“It’s a trap.” Daryl affirmed his own thoughts. “They’re trying to flush us out, pick us off one by one.”

“Ainsley!” The girl called out as she stepped down into the ditch, probably lured in by the pained sound the woman made.

“Oh, shit.” Daryl mumbled, realizing they were already too late.

“Get down!” Alden yelled. He wasn’t going to believe they were too late until it was actually too late. He wanted to step forward to push her down himself but Daryl grabbed a hold of shirt and pushed him back before he could even take a step forward

“Trap.” He repeated.

The next second a bullet buried itself straight into the girl’s chest near her heart. She went down to the ground right away and after a couple of pained breaths she, as well as the other woman, was dead.

“At this rate no one’s going to make it out alive.” Alden mumbled as he looked down at the corpses.

“Carl and Kelly might have more luck.” Daryl tried to lift his spirits. “It’s only one shooter. Three shots, one at a time.”

“If it’s just one, I’ll flank him.” He nodded.

“No.” He spoke rough and shook his head.

“I can do it. Just keep his attention here.” He told him again as he grabbed an arrow and knocked it.

He and Aaron had managed to flank the horde at the Tower barely longer than a day ago. One lone shooter should be easy enough. And he could get some retribution for the deaths of these people he didn’t even know. He walked silently with his bow ready, keeping cover wherever he could. Eventually he reached the rifle man’s position from behind only to find the rifle abandoned. He cursed under his breath and his heart skipped a beat. He might just have screwed himself over by wanting to take care of things by himself.

He stepped closer to the rifle to take it for himself. Then he heard someone run up to him from behind. He turned around to see a man completely clothed in camouflage jump at him with a knife. He managed to deflect his first stab with his bow’s riser. Then he threw his bow aside and got his knife out and jammed it into the man in one swift motion.

He wasn’t going to let this man kill him because he had a family to get back to.

His attacker managed to throw him down to the ground. Shit. He’d hoped that he’d managed to bury the knife into the man’s heart. But that clearly hadn’t happened because he pulled the knife out of his shoulder and twisted it around in his hand for his next attack.

Alden rolled over onto his stomach and scrambled back to his feet. He was truly starting to believe he wasn’t going to make it out of this. All he had left for weapons were a couple of arrows that hadn’t been knocked out of his quiver in the fight. Out of desperation he grabbed a hold of one of them.

Then his own knife was thrown his way and all he did was run. Because that was all he really could do. That and hope he could find his way back to Daryl, somehow. Dary would always be a better fighter than him. He probably should’ve let Dary go instead, maybe then things were over already.

Then something pulled tight around his ankle. Before he knew it he was being dragged across the ground by a rope around his ankle. Twigs and tiny rocks bit into his kin, tearing it up. Until finally he went straight up and it stopped, leaving him dangling down from his ankle with about half his back and head still on the ground. He still had the arrow clutched tightly in his hand and he desperately tried to get at the rope with it as he watched the man approach. He was just about to give in and accept his death when one of Daryl’s arrows hit the man in his head and he dropped to the ground dead.

“Don’t.” Alden huffed as he let his arms fall back to the ground beside him.

Daryl laughed and it was one of the only times Alden had ever seen him laugh.

“Really? He nearly killed me and you have to laugh?” He crossed his arms. “Could you atleast cut me down?”

“Yeah.” He snickered as he pulled his knife out and walked to him. He sliced his knife through the rope.

Alden fell to the ground instantly and sat up. “Please don’t tell Maggie about this. It’ll only worry her unnecessarily.”

“Nah, you can fight good. He just got the drop on you.” He watched Alden remove the rope from around his ankle. “Your hand. It’s bleeding.”

“Oh, yeah, he must’ve nicked it with his knife.” He said as he examined the shallow cut stretching from his pinky finger till his middle finger. He held his good hand out and Daryl pulled him back to his feet. “Now, let’s find the others. We lost Elijah somewhere too.”

Daryl tore off a piece of his shirt and handed it to Alden. “Here.” He said. He watched Alden bandage his fingers up “Let’s find these people, and Kelly and Carl. And get them all home. “

Chapter Text

They made it back to Alexandria with a small group of survivors from Meridian. Carl and Kelly had indeed had more luck than them. And by the end, after coming through the whole woods again, they’d found 14 more survivors besides Elijah and Cole. Despite having saved so many lives their moods were still pressed because a lot of people still lost their lives on their watch.

It wasn’t until they got close to the gate that they noticed one of the wall panels was down. The whisperers had destroyed everything. And not just trampled the crops like Aaron and Alden had seen. If it just would’ve been the trampled crops they would have dealt with that easily. He looked further past the wall and realized that it was more than one panel that was down. They all laid broken and rusted on the ground.

Carl got the new people set up spread over two houses. Elijah had finally dared to take his mask off completely once they were somewhat safely inside the walls. And he seemed to stick close to Kelly most of the time.

Alden headed for Maggie right away. She was working on the wall by clearing the debris away. He hadn’t taken the time to even clean himself up or even change his clothes. Not that he could because he didn’t know where he was supposed to go. He didn’t know where they lived now.

“Maggie, we’re back.” He greeted.

She turned towards him, tossing the piece of scrap aside, and studied his clothes. “That blood… You didn’t have that much on you when you left. And it’s fresh.” Her eyes grew big and she clutched his hand tight. “You ran into trouble. Is everyone alright? Are you?”

“Just the one. Some military looking guy.” He replied holding up his injured hand. “Had a goddamn sniper rifle. Took out a lot of people from that group.”

“But you’re alright?” She cradled his head.

“Just a couple of scrapes and bruises. Nothing to worry about.” He replied and she immediately kissed him.

When they pulled back from each other he looked back at the walls. “I didn’t know the damage was this bad.”

“Yeah, we have some tough times ahead of us.” She sighed.

“Oh, come on.” He bumped his elbow into her side. “We’ve faced worse. You know, like a tank shooting missiles at us by some crazy pirate man. We can deal with a trampled harvest and some broken down walls.”

Even if he didn’t fully believe his own words, he had to keep the spirits up for the both of them.

“Let’s get you cleaned up.” She smiled, wiping some stray locks away from his forehead. “Because you look like an absolute mess. And I want to see those scrapes and bruises you mentioned for myself. The kids are at Aaron’s house.”

“Oh, okay.” He chuckled like a giddy teenager as he followed behind her.

Rose scoured through the trampled plants for any produce they could still use by some minor miracle. They were starting to run low on food and at this point any edible scrap would help them out.

“You know, kid, I didn’t recognize you at first.” The voice of someone she’d never hoped to be near again spoke up behind her.

“Negan.” She sighed as she turned around to look at him, without getting up from her knees because he wasn’t worth it to stand up for.

“Your face… It looks like it was pulled through a meat mincer.”

“You’re making a joke about a gigantic scar on my face? And you didn’t stop to think about who did that to me?” She tilted her head slightly. “I don’t think you care because you helped Alpha destroy my home, you ass.”

Negan frowned and for once he looked genuinely concerned. “She did that?” He sounded like a whole different person than she had known back at Sanctuary.

Rose still wasn’t in the mood to talk to him so she only nodded.

“You know I never meant any harm to you. Not now. Not back then. Never. You never hurt kids. Carl, you and even that teen at Kingdom that died way back. You were the future once, and you still are now.”

She sighed.”Could you just leave me alone?” She stood up and turned to leave but he grabbed her wrist.

“Wait.” He tried.

“Let go of me!” She yelled at him as she yanked her arm free.

“Hey!” Aaron yelled as he ran up to them. “Leave her alone!”

“I just wanted to talk.” He said, defeated, as he allowed himself to be pushed back by Aaron. He hadn’t intended to anger or scare her; he wasn’t quite sure where she was at.

“Well, clearly she doesn’t want you anywhere near her.” He bit back. “Get on with your job.”

Rose shook her head and walked away. She hated him; still not as much as she’d hated Simon. She hated how he kept trying to talk good on all the horrible things he’d done. If he could just own up to it, any of it, she’d be fine with him walking around here with a knife. But not now because he still pretended that he used to be a good guy. She walked straight home, or what served as her home for now. Once there she walked upstairs, ignoring Alden greeting her from the kitchen because she didn’t hear or notice him through her anger.

Maggie and Alden both watched her go up stairs without even acknowledging him. “I’ll talk to her.” He said. “Something must’ve happened.”

Like clockwork a knock on the front door followed and barely a couple of seconds later Aaron stood in the kitchen too.

“Is this about Rose?” Maggie asked. “Because she just stormed upstairs.”

He nodded. “Negan tried to talk to her or something. He grabbed her wrist and she screamed, that was when I noticed. I told him to back off but I figured you guys should know.”

“He did what?” Alden launched himself off the barstool and headed straight outside to find him. He found him working on the wall like nothing had happened. “Hey! Negan!” He yelled as he stormed up to him. He bawled his fist and readied himself to break his nose.

“Al, I don’t know what you were told but-” He dodged his fist flying towards his face. “Okay. Really? I just wanted to talk to her. That’s the honest truth.”

Alden had gotten most of his anger out of his system with that failed blow.

“She doesn’t want to.” He crossed his arms. “You scared the hell out of her when she was a kid. That whole place did but you’re still too thick headed to see your own shortcomings.”

“What is it with you people pretending I’m evil reincarnated?” He snapped back.

He sighed, tiredly. “What do you want, Negan?”

“I spared your life. You took a shot at my head and I didn’t bash your head in right there, I didn’t have Simon put you on the fence and I even had the doc take a look at you. And you know why, Al?”

Another tired sigh. “Why?”

“Because you had a kid that needed you.” He ran his teeth across his bottom lip. “It’s also why I let you and Sasha escape with her.” He immediately clocked Alden’s shocked and confused expression. “Yeah, someone spotted you on your way out and I still let you go. I liked Sasha, you know. She had more balls than anyone I’ve ever met. If she’d stayed I probably would’ve had to kill her and I rather would’ve done that in a fair gunfight than an execution.”

“So let me get this straight; you want me to thank you for not killing us? After all the shit you put me through.” He tilted his head and his anger bubbled up again.

“I don’t want anything from you, Al. I just wanted you to know.” He turned to leave. “And I’ll steer clear from your family from now on. No worries.”

With Alden out there to, presumably, get his ass kicked by Negan it was up to Maggie to talk to Rose instead. She pushed her hair back and sighed. She headed up the stairs and then up the second set of stairs to the attic. Once there she knocked on the door and waited.

“Come in.” Rose said. She waited to continue until the door was open. “I’m alright. Just needed to get away from him.”

“I’m presuming this him is Negan because Aaron told us he tried to talk to you.”

“Wait. Us?” She frowned a little. “Alden’s back?”

She nodded. “You didn’t hear him. So what did Negan tell you that had you all riled up?”

“I wasn’t in the mood to talk with him in the first place. He talked about my face. And then he said he never meant harm to me. But I don’t want to talk about him with anything. I just don’t.” She sighed. “I tried to leave but he grabbed my wrist and I freaked out. I think I might have overreacted a bit and then Aaron overreacted.” She had a moment of realization and jumped up. “Alden went after him.” She wiped her hand down her face. “I created a goddamn mess over nothing.”

“Not over nothing and he shouldn’t have grabbed your wrist when you tried to leave.” She leaned back against the door frame. “We shouldn’t probably find Alden before he gets his ass beat or something.”
—

Alden stretched his arms out and yawned. It had been a while since they were woken up by crying like clock work each morning. But with Adam they had easily fallen back into the old routine.

They hadn’t fully settled into living in Alexandria yet. They’d gotten used to being on each other's lip the whole time at Hilltop. But here it was even worse. He and Maggie slept on the floor of the baby room with Adam in a crib. Hershel and Hope roomed with Jerry en Nabila’s children.

The whole house was falling apart. Half the windows had been bashed in and were fixed with tarps and duct tape to the best their abilities. And they really couldn’t care less about the broken staircase Alden had fixed with scrap wood and carpet that didn’t match color with the other carpet.

“Your turn.” Maggie said as she sat up. “I was up half the night because he wouldn’t settle down and you slept through it like a brick.”

“Already on my way.” He replied as he pulled his pants up. “I wanted you to sleep in today, but that didn’t work out.”

He quickly tossed an old shirt over his head and wandered towards the crib. He rubbed the sleep out of his eyes and let out another yawn. Not even the apocalypse had turned him into a morning person. By the time he reached the door he realized Adam wasn’t in his crib.

“Oh.” He said, rubbing his eyes again.

“What?” Maggie asked.

“He isn’t here.” He concentrated on the sound again. “He’s in the hallway.” Immediately he headed out the door and found Rose with Adam in her arms near the staircase.

“Ah, shit.” She sighed. “Did I wake you?”

He nodded and let out another yawn as he leaned against the door frame. He crossed his arms and smiled. “And you’re swearing in front of a baby. That’s definitely some universal rule of the universe broken.”

She snorted. “You didn’t mind right, little man?” She earned a small giggle from the boy before she turned back to Alden. “I wanted you guys to sleep in for once. With all those long shifts you both have been pulling with rebuilding the wall and getting the farm back on track, figured it was the least I could do.”

“Thank you. Why don’t you get him some breakfast and I’ll wake up Hershel and Hope and get them ready for school. They moved it to Aaron’s garage for now.”

“They were all over his house all the time anyway.” Rose chuckled.

That was something unexpected they faced here. Hope and Hershel weren’t used to knocking to get into a house. Not even the trailers because most people kept their doors open during the day due to the heat and people would walk in and out constantly. The same went for the manor itself. It was open for everyone and you only had to knock when someone had their bedroom door closed. They’d innocently brought that same sentiment here and had scared the living daylights out of multiple people by appearing in their house out of nowhere. For now they had agreed that they could head over to Carl and Aaron’s place anytime they wanted. And Gracie, RJ and Judith could head over here whenever they wanted.

“That’s why Aaron willingly sacrificed his garage.” He chuckled.

He went over to their room and headed inside. They always slept fast as a by-product of growing up in the manor where it was never really quiet. Usually they even slept through Adam’s crying easily. He smiled softly at the both of them sleeping. Their beds were shoved against each other. The amount of toys they had now was scarce compared to what they had back at Hilltop. Whatever they had, had presumably been burned. All they had here was leftovers; some old toy cars and barbie dolls for now. He opened their curtain to see a lone walker roaming through the empty street, again. It wasn’t the first time a walker had slipped in during the night.

He tensed up. He wasn’t exactly excited to go out in his PJ’s to deal with a walker. He continued to stare at it, contemplating on what to do with it, when Aaron and Jesus popped up. Jesus jumped up and kicked the walker in his chest to knock it down to the ground. Then Aaron followed up with his spear and it was dealt with.

“Dad?” Hershel’s little voice asked, clearly still sleepy.

“Yeah, it’s me.” He replied as he turned back around.

“Why were you staring out the window? Is something wrong?” He followed up as he climbed out of bed.

“No, I’m just not really awake yet, bud.” He took a short peak back over his shoulder and saw Aaron and Jesus already hauling the corpse away. “Go brush your teeth.”

“Okay.” He jumped a little and walked to the bathroom.

Hope however was still fast asleep. Alden frowned a little, usually she’d wake up the second people started talking in the room. He crouched down by her bedside and gently patted her back.

“Hey, pipsqueak, wake up.” He whispered.

She opened her eyes and whined softly. “No.” She muttered before letting her eyes fall closed again.

His frown deepened. This wasn’t anything like her. He pressed his hand against her forehead. “You’re burning up. How are you feeling?”

“Head hurts.” She muttered, keeping her eyes closed.

He pressed a kiss to the top of her head as he stood up. “I’m going to get your mom.” He walked straight back to their room and she looked up the second he stepped inside. “Hope’s sick. She is burning up and said her head hurts. It’s probably nothing but I want Siddiq to take a look at her to be sure.”

Not much later Alden took Hope to see Siddiq, leaving Maggie to make sure Hershel made it to school. She headed straight for the kitchen since Hershel should get down stairs soon. She was careful because she didn’t want to wake up the people sleeping in the living room. They didn’t have any electricity at the moment because most solar panels had been damaged so even after all the curtains had been opened it remained somewhat dark inside on this gloomy morning. But they still had running water, although cold. She let her hand glide past the marble countertop that had once cost someone a fortune. Then she opened up the cabinet nearest to the stove.

It was completely empty aside from one last jar of porridge oats that wouldn’t last them past this day. If they wouldn’t find food fast they were all going to starve because by weeks end the last scrap of food would have run out. She and Alden had been trying to eat as little as they possibly could but still enough to keep going. She grabbed the jar and eyed the amount to pour into the pan, enough to feed Hershel and Adam and hopefully leave some scraps for the rest of them.

She also eyeballed the needed amount of water. She’d made it many times before back at Hilltop and didn’t feel the need to measure it precisely. She chucked the pan onto the stove and lit it up. Then she stirred till it looked right and then she scooped the porridge into two separate bowls. With one portion being smaller for Adam.

Not long after Rose carried Adam down stairs with Hershel lagging behind them.

“I made porridge.” Maggie announced.

“Again?” Hershel scrunched his nose and stuck his tongue out. “It doesn't taste like anything. It’s boring.”

She carried both bowls to the dinner table. “I know but it’s the only thing we have.” She set the second bowl down on the highchair tray. “And you have to eat.”

He sighed deeply and sat down at the dinner table reluctantly. Rose set Adam down in the highchair and snapped his bib on before handing him the small plastic spoon to let him feed himself.

“Are you planning on going to that military base Daryl found?” Rose asked as she sat down at the table. “They’re leaving later today, near the end of the afternoon. Kelly asked if I wanted to come but I’m not going.”

“Can I come?” Herschel asked.

“No, you have school.” Maggie shot right back. She turned to Rose. “And yes, I’m going. Not so sure about Alden now that Hope’s sick. But why aren’t you going?”

“Carl, Mika and I are going out to the hunting grounds today. Check the snares, see if there’s something to track and fish.”

“When will aunt Tara get back?” Herschel asked whilst listening in. “She could help too.”

“That might be a while.” Maggie sighed. “They went far away to find new people that can help us.”

They didn’t know if any of them would even make it back because they knew nothing about the people they’d set out to find. Although she hadn’t lost hope that these were like minded people.

“I hope soon.” He replied. “I miss her.” He stared down at the table sadly. “I don’t like it when people leave and they leave all the time.”

After finishing up breakfast Rose got Hershel to school. At Hilltop he had always walked to the school trailer himself because it was just across the field. Here it was different. Alexandria was bigger, much more like a town. Here he had to walk down a couple of streets and with the wall down it could be dangerous too.

“How old were you when it started?” He asked as they walked towards Aaron’s garage. “Everyone always says the world used to be way different back then. That it was better in some ways and worse in others. But I don’t know.”

“A little older than you.” She replied. “Don’t really remember much of what it was like before either. But the beginning, the start, was the worst. I lost everyone I’ve ever known in a matter of weeks. Until Alden found me and he’s been keeping me safe since then.”

“Oh.” Herschel replied.

Meanwhile Carl was packing up his kit at home. “Jude, you’re not coming with us.” He said as he shook his head.

“why not? You, Aaron and Rosita used to take me out hunting all the time before the Whisperers came and I even found and saved Magna, Kelly, Luke, Connie and Yumiko.” Judith objected.

“I’m not questioning whether or not you can do it. I know you can but you have school and we don’t.” He replied. He chuckled softly, “look in a couple of years you’re going to want to get back to school instead of hunting. Trust me.”

“You really should trust your brother.” Mika agreed as she walked into the room.

Both her and Carl’s education was lacking due to their long time out on the road as kids. They’d caught up for the most part.

“Go find RJ and-” Carl began.

“Go to school.” She finished for him. “Yeah, I know.”

He and Mika watched her walk out the room. “Do you remember when you would carry her for days on end when we were out on the road?” She asked.

“I do.” He smiled. “And I still don’t understand how my arms didn’t fall off.” He joked. He shook his head, “we ate dog meat back then.”

“I remember it being quite alright. But that might’ve been the starvation tricking me.” She sat down on the sofa and pulled one of the pillows across her chest. “That group. Tara still calls it Team Family. I remember being terrified of Abraham at first. Big, tough and loudmouthed guy. But then after we’d been walking for days the blisters on my feet were so bad that they were bleeding. I remember crying because it hurt so bad and I didn’t want to say anything because I didn’t want people to think I was weak. And he just lifted me onto his back and carried me for two days straight.”

“The thing I remember most is my dad knocking Aaron out.”

“I’m here.” Rose greeted as she walked in, dropping two of the three backpacks she packed onto the ground. “Let’s get this show on the road.”

Chapter Text

“You were right to visit me. Her fever is pretty high.” Siddiq said as he rummaged through the cabinet to find what he needed. “And you said she hadn’t quite been acting like herself the past couple of days?”

“Yes.” Alden nodded. “But we figured it was nothing because so much has happened these past few weeks.”

“That’s probably a large part of the reason.” He nodded. “But weren’t you and Maggie planning on going on that run to the military base tomorrow morning?”

“Yes, I was planning on it.” He sighed. “But I’m not going if Hope’s still sick. My family comes first, always.”

“Don’t they need you on that run to set up the pulley system?”

“They do. But, like I said, my daughter comes first. And besides, they could probably manage without me.” He replied.

“Here.” Syddiq handed him a small pouch with a couple of small vials and a piece of paper. “I wrote it all down. It’s just a couple of herbs that’ll help against the fever.”

“Thanks.” He said as he picked Hope backup and got her home.
—

Mika pulled another dead rabbit out one of the snares and stuffed it in her backpack before resetting the snare. “That was the last snare and we’ve only caught 4 rabbits and an opossum.” She sighed. “That’s not enough to feed everyone for even a day.”

“No, but it’s better than nothing.” Carl insisted. 

“They better find a shit ton of REM’s at that military base.” Rose shook her head.

“I just hope my dad comes back soon.” Mika looked down at the ground, nudging the rotting leaves. “I’m afraid that he’s going to make this journey his last stand. When he left I wasn’t ready to say goodbye yet, but now I’m thinking maybe I should’ve.”

“They’ll make it back.” Carl insisted as they began to walk towards the creak. “They all know what they’re doing. Aside from Eugene maybe, but he can handle himself.”

“I know.” She sighed. “Still wish he was here. And mom’s been great lately but she just hasn’t been the same since Henry.”

“She’s trying.” Rose squeezed her shoulder and smiled sadly.

“There.” Carl pointed out a spot along the creek where a small tent was set up with an old tarp. “ I left the spear here after I went fishing the last time. It’s a lot of fun actually.”

“Wouldn’t know.” She shrugged. “There aren’t any places to fish near Hilltop.”

“I never did it either.” Mika added. “But I really want to learn how. I usually feel so useless because I can’t fight like Henry could.”

“Fighting isn’t what makes you useful to the community. We have a militia. And, yeah, Carl and I are a part of it but it’s not really what I want to do.” Rose told her as she threw her bag down on the ground and sat down. “My job used to be to take care of the horses. We set most of them free before the whisperers came and overran us. It’s not much of a job anymore, so I do whatever I can to help now.”

Carl didn’t know what to say because all he had been doing for years was fighting. And some days it felt like it was all he could do.

“Daryl taught me how to spear fish not long before my dad died.” He explained after about ten seconds of silence in which he’d set his backpack down. He picked the spear up. In reality it was just a sharpened stick. “It’s pretty easy, actually. You just have to get the hang of it.” He handed the spear to Mika. “It’s really as easy as keeping the spear and yourself as still as possible and then plunging the spear down on a fish. I usually aim for the head because that seems to work better for me.”

“I’ll try.” She said and  took a spot near the shore line to try for herself. She stood as still as she could and waited, just like Cal had said. And then she struck the spear down and pulled the spear back up.

“I did it!” She squealed excited as she showed them the large fish on the end of the spear.

“And that’s lunch sorted.” Carl laughed. “Rose, your turn.”

She jumped back to her feet and took the spear from Mika, who handed the caught fish to Carl to prepare. And about 45 minutes later they were eating that fish by the small campfire Mika built.

“What’s that one new guy with the mask called again?” Carl asked. “He’s sleeping on my kitchen floor but I don’t even know his name. And he doesn’t seem to talk much around people he doesn’t really know.”

“Elijah.” Rose replied. “Just give him time to warm up to you. He’s a good one.”

“Maybe we should’ve asked him to come too then.” Mika insisted. 

“No, he’s going on that run.” Rose said. “Gage, Kelly and Lydia too.”

“They asked me, but I wanted to give the hunting grounds one last try before I gave up on it.” Carl said with a heavy sigh.

“Maggie and Alden are both going so I told them I’d stay back for Hershel, Hope and Adam.”
—

“Gage, you’re going to be quiet and you’re going to be staying up on the roof with the rest of us.” Alden instructed him calmly, his voice not louder than a whisper as a precaution.

He scoffed. “You’re not my dad. And he actually treats me like an adult and lets me make my own damn decisions.”

“I don’t give a crap.” He shot back, still speaking softly. “This is your first time going on a run like this. You’re going to watch and observe to learn.”

“You all had your first time once without really knowing what you were doing when it started.” He objected. “I grew up with walkers and I fought in the Whisperer war.”

“Back when we first had to go on runs a lot of people died.” Maggie whispered. “Alden nearly died on a run. I have nearly died on a run. You’ll stay up on the roof and assist from here so don’t die.”

“Stick with Elijah and Roy.” Alden said as he pointed to them.

Jerry tapped Alden’s shoulder and pointed back to the closed skylight. He nodded and followed him back to the skylight. Alden had already pointed it out as their best way in earlier. Jerry crouched down and hooked the crowbar underneath the rim and gradually put more pressure on it till the window popped open with a soft click. Then they carefully lifted the window open together, trying their best not to make a sound. But the old rusty hinges on the skylight creaked and squeaked softly with every inch it moved. Luckily, everything below, in the hangar, remained silent and still.

Alden jumped back to his feet and fastened the hook to Maggie’s safety harness. From now on they couldn’t say anything out of fear of waking the latent walkers below. But he could still convey what he wanted to say without any words. He cradled the back of her head with his hands and tipped her forehead towards him. He pressed a kiss on the middle tenderly before tipping his own head down and pressing his forehead against hers. Their hands found each other and held each other. Their breaths synced up and they stayed that way till they were ready to send the team that was supposed to retrieve the food down.

And now the agonizing wait for Alden started. She was down there in a building filled with motionless corpses. They couldn’t tell if they were latent or actually gone. And they wouldn’t be able to tell till it was too late. He kept his eyes solely fixed on her till she was out of sight.

He hated that he wasn't down there with her and the others. But some people needed to stay on the roof to control the pulley systems. And that job had landed on him, Jerry, Daryl, Elijah and Gage. Every tense and silent second felt like an eternity until he saw Maggie walk back in with a sack filled with  REM’s. She hooked the metal eye at the top to the hook of the pulley he controlled.

He pulled the rope up slowly and careful whilst Daryl watched and waited to lift the sack onto the roof. When he was finally up near the roof the rope began to fray and snapped, causing the sack to fall. Daryl shot forward, leaning down over the edge dangerously, to catch the food they so desperately needed before it plummeted down to the ground. He managed to catch it by the time Alden had noticed the rope had snapped. And for a second he was frozen, staring at Daryl in shock with the snapped rope still in his hands.

When he noticed the cut on Daryl’s forearm he sprung back into action. He knew the danger just one drop of his blood could make if it fell down. And he needed to stop that from happening. He scrambled back to his feet and to the side to help Daryl lift the heavy sack onto the roof. They thought they had it in time. They really did. But then they heard the oh so familiar growling coming from below as one of the dust covered corpses reanimated itself. Every cell in Alden’s body wanted to scream for Maggie. But his common sense kept him quiet.

The first walker stood back up slowly, his body swaying sideways. And then it wasn’t just the one reanimating. Others followed and the sound of growling grew louder, waking up more and more. At least everyone down there could fight and they should be able to get everyone up safely. They should be able to.

But first Alden needed to fix the broken pulley. Gage already stood behind with one of the spare ropes in his hand. He took it and fed it through the pulley system as fast as he could. All he could do was watch as it all went wrong. And he hated it. 

He watched them fight off the group of walkers. He watched Maggie knock and fire arrow after arrow until he couldn’t bear to watch anymore. He grabbed his own bow and quiver and propped himself up on one knee for stability. He knocked an arrow of his own and shot it down through the opened skylight. Daryl and Jerry followed his suit with their crossbow and bow respectfully. Gage, Elijah and Roy also joined in from the other opened skylight.

Maggie used the cover they provided from up top to pull a machine off one of the motionless corpses and tried to shoot, but the magazine was empty. Carol covered her and she managed to get her hands on another sidearm. She aimed and tried to fire it again. This time the gunshot rang out loudly. After the first shot they followed each other in quick concession until the clip was out.

Carol managed to find another machine gun and tossed another clip to Maggie. She scrambled to pick up the gun she’d just thrown aside and clicked the clip in place and began to fire the spray of bullets into the crowd of the dead. Now Alden could yell, the guns had already made sure that all the walkers had reanimated. But even if he could now, she wouldn’t be able to hear him over the sound of rapid gunfire.

Kelly and Magna finally reached the others and Kelly clipped herself in with the sack over her shoulders, giving them one less trip to worry about. This time Jerry wasn’t careful about being silent and pulled the rope up as fast as he could. Magna was the next to click her harness in and Alden hauled ass to pull her up. Once she was at the top she pulled herself up to the roof with a little help from Daryl. She quickly unhooked herself and he once again lowered his pulley to lift the next person up.

Now three pulley systems were down and four people were still down below. Alden just hoped Maggie would clip herself in. His fingers dug into the metal outline of the skylight as he looked down at her. She looked up and their eyes met. She knew what his mind was out to tell her and she gave him a little nod.

She grabbed Lydia’s jacket by her shoulder and dragged the teen with her to one of the pulley systems. Maggie clicked herself in on the pulley Alden controlled. And he, again, hauled ass to pull her up to the safety of the roof. He didn’t notice what was going on around him, or that Rosita was also on her way up. Or that Carol was the last person below fighting off the walkers.

When Maggie was finally up he lifted her up on the roof. He embraced her so tight that it cut off her air supply somewhat. She held him tight too and he buried her his head into the crook of her shoulder.

“Everyone’s out.” Daryl announced. “Everyone alright?”

“Yeah.” Maggie said.

“I’m fine.” Carol affirmed and the others nodded. “We have to go down again. There’s so much more food we need down there.”

“No.” Daryl shook his head. “Too many of them down there.”

“It’s too dangerous to access from the roof again.” Maggie insisted. “If we want to come here again we need a new plan.”

“And we should get this food back.” Alden affirmed. “It’s not enough to fix the shortage but it’s more than we had.”

And with that they started on the long way back to Alexandria.
—

Alden walked next to Elijah near the rear of the group both carrying one the sacks filled with REMs in silence. Elijah talked from time to time now but he still didn’t say much. Alden and Maggie had both been concerned about him because he was young and alone, and seemed to be dealing with a lot. He needed someone to look out for him like Lydia and Rose.

“You did great.” Alden said to break the silence. “And sorry I had Gage stick with you and Roy. He needs to learn and you two are about the same age.”

“It’s alright.” He said as he pushed the mask up high on his head. “But we’re still going to go hungry.” He added bitterly.

“This isn’t a fix-all. I know we hoped that it would be but we still have more food than we had before today.”

They walked on through the gates and dropped off the sacks with Negan and Gabrielle.

“Mom!” Hershel yelled out as he and his sister ran across the field towards them. He hugged her waist tight.

Alden lifted Hope into his arms. “You’re feeling a lot better, aren’t you?” He said as he hugged her tight. He couldn’t put words to how glad he was to see her running around again.

“She woke up this morning just after sun up. Been bouncing off the walls since.” Jesus said. “She’s been running around with RJ for quite a while now. They seem to get along well. With Jerry’s kids too.”

“You’re trying to tell me that you, of all people, have been babysitting?” He laughed as he set her down again.

“Not really.” He admitted. “Nabilla watched them, mostly. Hershel didn’t like that you both left. He wanted to help, like he usually does. So I let him join on watch duty at one of the breaches. I was right there with him and had him work on his knife throwing. He talked about Sasha again. And about Tara. There’s a lot going through his head.”

“Tell me about it.” He sighed. “But you did good. He shouldn’t do things like that yet. But if we don’t let him, he’s going to get himself killed sooner than later. And neither Maggie or I would be able to cope with losing him.”

“Can’t say I hate that Gracie’s just a normal kid.” He sighed.

“Dad.” Hershel called him to announce himself as he hugged his waist.

“Hey, bud. What did I hear about guard duty?” He began. “You better tell me you nailed those throws.”

“I did.” He beamed up at him.

“Maybe you should teach me how to throw a knife too, because I can’t. I can only throw a spear.”

He gave half a nod. “Can we go inside?” He then asked.

“After we’ve picked Adam up.” He tapped Maggie’s shoulder to get her attention. “You coming?”

“No, I’m gonna stay here for a bit. Have Hope run around some more. I’ll see you in a bit.”

He and Hershel walked to Syddiq’s place together. He’d looked after both Coco and Adam. He’d insisted he didn’t mind at all. After picking him up they put him straight down for a nap.

“Adam is family because he doesn’t  have any anymore, right?” Hershel asked whilst he still looked down at him in his crib.

“That’s one way you can see it.” Alden replied. “But he’s as much our family as Tara, Aaron and Jesus are. And as much as you and I are.”

“What about Lydia and Elijah then? They don’t have anyone either.” He continued as he followed him out the room. “And they both seem sad all the time.”

He did have a point. They were both completely alone. At Least Elijah had people from his community. But Lydia truly had no one. And after she’d begged Alden to kill her they hadn't had much contact anymore because she’d moved to Alexandria. And here she’d had Aaron, Daryl and Negan look out for her.

“How about we look out for them too?” He bounced back to him. “You know, the way we all look out for each other.”

“Okay.” He nodded.

Chapter Text

“Everything we brought back will only last us a week?” Alden shook his head. “All that work for barely anything.”

“That’s why we have a new plan.” Maggie began.

“Yeah, there’s more food in that base. I’m sure of it. And we can clear out those walkers. if we just-”

She shook her head. “We’re not going there again, it still won’t be enough. We’ll end up facing the exact same problem not a week but a month later. We need a permanent solution.” She objected.

“The walls are unstable. They’re going to fall. We’ll need to fix those walls first. Make sure everyone here is safe and then we can go for that permanent solution.” He scratched his chin. “What even is this permanent solution?”

“Meridian.” She replied.

“You mean the community that was slaughtered and we took in?” He cocked his brow. “They said they didn’t even see The Reapers coming and once you saw them you were dead already. And you want to go after the people that did that?”

“When you and Daryl were out there only one of them came for you.” She continued. “That makes me think there aren’t many of them. And if there aren’t many of them we can take them.”

“It might’ve been just the one but he got way too close to killing me.” He shot back, before he realized what he said.

“What!?” Her voice snapped. “The hell do you mean?”

He bit his lip. He knew he’d said too much already and now there was no way to go back. “I went after the guy on my own. I thought I had it. But I didn’t, I walked right into a trap he set up. I dangled upside down from my ankle, thought it was over for me. I’m only alive because Daryl shot a bolt through his head in time.”

“And you didn’t tell me, why?” She asked as she grabbed his arms tightly and gave him a stern look.

“Because you have enough to worry about already. I didn’t want you to worry unnecessarily. I wasn’t injured.” He sighed. “But these people are dangerous. They’re skilled beyond belief.”

“We’re gonna have to risk it.” She insisted. “I want you to come too. You’re one of the few people that has faced them. You have experience with going on runs and you’re part of our militia. I need you with me on this one.”

“This might very well be a suicide mission.” He objected. “I’m fine with putting my life on the line. But both of us? At the same time?” He shook his head. “I’m not comfortable with that.”

“We’re going to have to risk it or we will all starve.”

He sighed. He knew she was right. “When do we leave?”

“Within the hour.”
—

They had only taken people who volunteered to go on their run to Meridian. Everyone within the group knew they might die. Well, everyone who wanted to come plus Negan because they needed someone to guide them through DC. Cutting through the city would cut off a lot of travel time.

That’s why Laura had decided to come. To keep the peace. Or at least keep people from bashing Negan’s brains in. Gage had somehow managed to talk everyone into letting him join. Elijah and a bunch of others from Meridian had joined as well, wanting to reclaim their home. Gabriel, Carl and Daryl had joined as well, even Dog had. And lastly Rose had managed to talk Alden into letting her join.

Rain started to pour down on them around sundown, stealing the last bit of -light away. It didn’t take long before they were soaking wet and shivering. The rain turned
 into a thunderstorm and they knew they needed to find shelter fast. But finding shelter meant losing time. And Maggie was hellbound on pushing on. She had final say as elected leader.

“Negan, how long till we're out of the city?” She yelled so Negan could hear her through the storm.

“About six hours! We should hunker down, wait for it to pass!” He yelled back.

“He’s right. We need to find some shelter.” Daryl agreed.

“No! We don’t have time!” She objected.

“We won’t last in this storm!” Alden agreed. “We need shelter.”

Maggie tapped Daryl’s arm and pointed to the metro station ahead.

“Yeah, let’s go.” He yelled.

Their whole group ran towards the old and tattered building. And, of course, the door was locked with a thick chain and heavy padlock. They wouldn’t be able to break through that. The glass, however, was something they could break through. The storm would mask the sound and they wouldn’t attract any walkers.

“Okay, everyone get back!” Alden yelled through the storm as he took a step back from the glass door himself. He pointed the tip of his spear to the window. He steadied his stance and clenched his spear tight. He rammed it forwards into the glass. The glass cracked but it didn’t shatter right away. Then he aimed for what he figured to be the weakest point and rammed into the glass again. The glass pane shattered to bits and fell to the ground in large pieces.

“Everyone, get inside!” He yelled as he ushered them all in. “Gage, get the lanterns.”

The storm grew quieter the deeper they headed into the station. Alden had expected them to just hunker down and wait out the storm but instead Gabriel pointed his lantern up to the large metro map that showed all the different lines in colored lines that had faded some over time. 

“Which one?” He asked Negan. 

Negan grumbled to himself and pointed to one of the stairs that led down. “Yellow line north.” He sighed.

Gabriel and Daryl were the first one’s to head down and the others followed suit.

“Maybe we should rest before we continue?” Alden asked as he followed the group down. “We’re soaking wet and freezing.”

“We can rest once we’ve brought the food back to our people.” Laura said.

“We can push on through the tunnels.” Gabriel added. “We can always decide to rest later, when we're actually tired.”

“No, we’re just soaking and freezing.” Alden sighed to himself.

“As much as I want to warm up by a fire, I’m more afraid that we’ll find Jamestown 2.0 once we get back if we take too long.” Rose told him as she stepped down the last step and onto the platform. She had attached her bow to the side of her backpack. She held a fire ax loosely in her hand and rested it on her shoulder

“Jamestown?” Alden asked with a raised brow.

“The Donnor party would be the same example.” Carl explained, pulling his machete out of his sheath because he didn’t trust the endless darkness surrounding them. 

“Oh.” He pulled a disgusted face and shook his head. That was really something he didn’t want to think about. “What goddamn books have you guys been reading?”

“Found them at Aaron’s.” She shrugged.

Daryl shone his lantern past the walls to get his bearings. “Yellow line north.” He repeated. “This way.” He added as he jumped down on the tracks. 

“Not to sound like a broken record here but I don’t think we should head into that tunnel.” Negan said. “We should hunker down and wait out the storm.”

“I don’t give a shit what you think.” Maggie growled back at him. “Where to after this?”

“Switch to blue at Reagan National, then hop the red towards Bethesda.” He replied with a heavy sigh.

“Alright, let’s go then.” Alden clicked his tongue and jumped down onto the tracks.

Jesus stood on the tracks and stared down the endless dark tunnel. “Hey, Maggie.” He called her over. “Can you promise me one thing before we head into this death trap?”

“And what’s that?” She asked.

“Promise me you won’t blind yourself because your children are starving. We have to actually make it back to help them.”

“You’re saying you don’t agree with the way I’ve been leading this group?” She tilted her head slightly.

He scoffed. “Not my words. You would’ve heard me already if there was something I didn’t agree with. Come on, you know me. I just want to know that I can keep trusting your decisions, even if I don’t necessarily understand or agree with them.

“I promise.” She nodded.

“We’ve got no way of knowing what we’ll run into in there.” Carl bit his lip. “I mean walkers, it’s always walkers. But, you know…” He sighed and looked back over his shoulder. “Elijah, you’re pretty fast. Wanna walk up front with me?”

“Sure.” He replied as he and Carll began to head into the dark tunnel.

The rest of the group followed behind them and everyone used their lanterns to light the path ahead. The darkness remained endless and they walked in silence. The walls were tagged with old graffiti, it made the tunnel even more unnerving. Then everything around them groaned and rattled and for a second everyone thought the whole tunnel was about to collapse because it sounded like something came up from the depths of hell. 

“What the hell was that?” Rose asked, concerned. 

Alden placed his hand against one of the nearby pipes and held it there for a bit. “The storm’s pushing air through the pipes, making them groan.” He explained, calmly. “It’s nothing serious. We’re good.”

He’d barely finished his sentence or the sound returned, making everyone pause again.

“Nothing serious.” She repeated, mostly to calm herself. After everything nothing had ever felt as unsettling as the unholy rumbling filling the underground tunnel. And every cell in her body was telling her to get the hell out of there, to run. But her mind kept her grounded and in place.

They continued their way again, slowly and carefully. With the rumbling around them being deafening they wouldn’t be able to hear any walkers coming their way. 

“Do you know what that sound actually is?” Negan began. He didn’t wait for anyone to reply before he continued. “That’s God telling us to turn around.”

“Not helping.” Laura hissed at him.

“And I’m pretty sure He would’ve ran that past me first.” Gabriel snapped back at him, not helping the situation either.

“Yeah?” The Good Lord direct your one eyeball to this?” He continued without missing a beat. He shone his lantern towards the wall and let it trail down a visible line on the concrete. “Waterline mark. That means this tunnel floods on a regular basis, like when it rains.”

“The ground we're standing on is still dry and I can’t hear or see any streaming water. It’s nothing we need to worry about for now” Carl said, kicking against the dry gravel.  “We’ll keep our eyes open. Any signs of flooding and we bail.”

“If it’s bad down here. It’s worse up there.” Daryl insisted with a grunt. 

“Look, man, all I’m saying-” Negan began, but he was cut off by Daryl turning back around and getting up in his face.

“And it ain’t working” Daryl snapped. “You trying to run shit. Keep moving.” He turned back around and continued his path. 

The rumbling returned from way behind them. The back half of the group turned around because it sounded like something was coming for them. Gage skittered a step back, pointing his poleax towards the empty black.

“That sound isn’t going to get any less creepy anytime soon.” Rose grumbled.

“Gage, why don’t you stick close to me?” Roy said as he squeezed his shoulder slightly. He turned the teen around and they began to walk again. 

Rose lingered for just a second longer before she followed behind the group, closing the ranks for now. 

The smell of what they were about to walk into seemed to hit their noses at the exact same time. Alden gagged as he tried to block out the smell the best he could with the sleeve of his jacket. He was the first to see the horror that laid ahead of them. 

“Oh, God.” He stammered upon seeing the seemingly endless amount of bodies wrapped up in plastic and dumped in the tunnel to rot for eternity. He quickly spun his spear around in his hand so the tip was pointing down instead of up.

No one else said anything as they walked closer to the mount of bodies stretching further than they could see. Daryl was the first to approach. He carefully reached for the plastic and before his fingers had even touched it, the walker wrapped inside sprung back into action. He snapped his jaws at his arm but Daryl simply pressed back down again by its neck and rammed his knife through its skull.

“Why didn’t it make any noise?” Gabriel questioned.

Daryl pulled his knife back and cut the plastic open to get a better look. 

“Throats slashed so deep it almost severed his head.” Gabriel concluded with a disgusted look.

“The guys we’re going after do this?” Gage’s voice shivered slightly and he sounded scared.

“No.” Maggie replied. “These people were killed during the fall.” Then she noticed the bunny stuffy on the ground, resembling Hope’s one. She had to pick it up. Even if it was smeared with dirt and old dried blood. She just had to hold it to remind her why she was here.

“All of them?” Negan asked.

“What?” She looked back at him and her grip on the stuffie tightened. 

“We’re walking through a mass grave that could still be in use. So, I’m asking you, are you sure all of them were killed during the fall?” He elaborated.

“Take each one out. Clear the path” Was all she replied as she tossed the stuffie aside. Sentiment wasn’t going to help them.

“Maggie, hold up–” Alden began.

“We’re not stopping.” She cut him off.

“Maggie!” He let his voice carry louder to get her attention and walkers caught in the mass grave growled back at him.

“What!?” She turned back to face him. 

“As much as I hate to agree with this dick–”

“Could you just not?” Carl asked with a soft whine.

He chose to ignore him and continued, “all I’m trying to say is we don’t know what we’re walking into. Even if everyone died during the fall, it’s dangerous to work our way through this. And that’s not even taking into account how long it’s going to take us to work through this.”

“Our children are starving. Every second counts. And we can’t head back.” She told him.

Jesus drew his sword. “I already said I’ll follow you, Maggie. Our families back home rely on us to pull through, so, yes, this might be extremely dangerous but we have to do everything we can to bring back all we can because they’re doing everything they can to keep it together so we have a home to get back to.”

His little speech seemed to be enough to get everyone to move ahead, although slow and hesitantly.

Rose finally let the ax slide down from her shoulder and gripped it with both hands. At the moment she wished she’d taken a smaller weapon with her instead. She used the small back end point of the ax to put the walker she encountered down by simply swaying it sideways. And that’s how the group continued forwards; putting walkers down left and right. They worked in silence 

Soon she realized she shouldn’t have been the one to sweep behind and make sure all walkers were dealt with. A walker grabbed her shoulder from behind firmly. She managed to spin herself away from its jaws, but she was still stuck in its grip. The walker towered over her. She tried to step back from it, but only ended up stumbling over one of the corpses and smacking her back against the wall. Now she was completely off balance and she let out an involuntary yelp. That was when the group realized she was in trouble.

Chapter Text

“Kid!” Negan exclaimed as he sprung into action. 

Alden, Maggie and Jesus scrambled towards her too, but Negan was faster. He tore the walker away from her and pushed her aside to safety. She fell down to her knees and caught herself with her hands before she face-planted into a rotting corpse. She recollected herself and Jesus hauled her back to her feet.

She’d expected them to help Negan with the walker already because he just saved her life. She knew she didn’t have the right to be saved by him. She was the one sweeping behind; she was supposed to make sure no walkers were left behind. It would’ve been her fault if she was bit. Negan didn’t have to save her, and yet he did. That favor needed to be repaid.

But no one had helped him. He was still struggling to keep the walker's jaws away from him by pinning it back by the neck with his crowbar. And still no one was moving to help him.

She broke herself free from Jesus’ grip on her. She didn’t have the time to pick her ax back up and the swing would put Negan in danger as well. So she pulled her knife free and stabbed the walker in his head.

“Thanks, kid.” Negan breathed out.

“Rose, are you alright?” Alden asked worriedly as he stepped up to her.

“No, don’t give me that crap.” She shot back as she took a step back from him, and thus closer to Negan. She still hated him but everyone was wrong for not helping him. “That walker was about to bite my neck and he saved me. And what did you all do? You were all standing right there and none of you moved a muscle.”

“Kid, it’s okay.” He insisted.

“We’ll all cover each other’s back from now on.” Carl said because he agreed with her. He didn’t hate him, unlike the others. He was pretty close to trusting him because he saved Judith’s life. Even if he was the reason Hilltop burned down.

“And pay attention so we don’t miss anymore.” Maggie added.

“Pay attention?” Negan scoffed. He ignored the glare Laura shot him. “That’s it? That’s your new big plan?”

“Negan, this isn’t helping.” Carl hissed. All he wanted was to keep the peace within the group. But Negan ignored him too.

“Tell me, Maggie, anything in particular we should be paying attention to?” He continued.

Alden was starting to grow annoyed by him and took a step closer to him. “I’m real close to shoving a gag in your mouth.” He taunted with a stupid smile on his face.

“Well, why don’t you get up on your little tippy toes and try?” He shot back without missing a beat.

“Enough.” Laura stepped in between them. “Both of you, cut it out. You hate each other; we know.”

“She almost died.” Negan pointed back to Rose.

“You don’t give a shit about her.” Daryl hissed back.

“No, she doesn’t.” Negan pointed towards Maggie with his crowbar. “And, what I really don’t get, he doesn’t either.” He pointed back over his shoulder to Alden. “You’re all letting Maggie play dictator since we left, not listening to me, and not even listening to Al of all people. We don’t know if this tunnel even has a way out. Whoever or whatever killed these rot bags could still be down here. Has that thought crossed anyone’s mind? Exactly. It has. So, then this is a death march and you are the goddamn Pied Piper. Now, ya’ll wanna roll with that shit, that’s fine. Knock yourselves out. But not me. Not today. I’m out.”

“Me, too.” Gage added hastily.

“What?” Alden asked, more concerned than anything else. He’d practically begged him to be allowed to join.

“He’s a dick, but he makes sense.” He explained.

“Yeah, we shouldn’t have come down here.” Roy agreed.

“We’re not splitting up.” Daryl insisted, sternly. 

“It ain’t up to you.” Negan shot back.

“Just let him go. He’s supposed to be helping us, but all he’s doing is slowing us down.” Frost, one of Meridian’s people, said.

“We can’t let him go back because he knows the city. Like it or not, we need him.” Alden let out a heavy sigh.

“Is that why I’m here?” He scoffed. “I’m your DC tour guide?”

“Yes.” He bit back.

“You know how to read a goddamn map, Al.” He scoffed again. “I’ll tell you why I’m here. Your dear lover, or whatever the hell you are from each other, brought me here to die.”

“What makes you think I care what she does to you?” He tilted his head slightly. “You saved Rose and I’m thankful you did. But that’s where my warm feeling towards you stop.”

“No but I’m banking on the fact that Cyclops, Laura, Scarface and even top bun over there do care.” He pointed towards Jesus.

“It’s Paul.” He gritted through his teeth.

“Well, Paul, you know that if we get through this, I’m not coming back. She’ll find a way, she’ll find a reason, she’ll do it herself. Away from the prying eyes of Alexandria. Here in the jungle.” Negan took a step closer to him. “And maybe you’re even in on it. But he ain’t.” Now he pointed towards Daryl. “I can tell by the glassy look in his eyes. He didn’t have a clue.” He switched his gaze to the rest of the group. “None of you did.”

“You’re paranoid.” Gabriel snapped back.

“But I’m right.” He inhaled through his nose. “Look, you all want to put your lives in her hands? Her head isn’t even in the game because I’m her head, living rent free. So, Maggie, me dying on your terms, it ain’t happening. So, what do you say? Let’s get it done. Right here and right now. Because I’m not gonna let you drag me through the mud, filth and slime to put me down like a dog. Like Glenn was.”

Alden and Daryl both jumped into action to punch Negan in his face. But Daryl was faster and he cracked his fist across his, causing him to tumble to the ground. 

“Negan, shut up.” Carl commanded, sounding disappointed. 

Maggie waded her way through the group to tower over Negan. “We’re down here because up top is death. We’re moving fast because our children are starving. And I’m calling the shots because that’s how everyone voted. As for me killing you…” She drew her gun, switched the safety off and aimed the barrel between his eyes. “It’s always on my mind. I’m not gonna tell you that you’re wrong about me, because you aren’t. I’m not the same woman as I was back then. The only thing that’s keeping you breathing is the little bit of her left in me. And you have Alden to thank for that. So you better thank him instead of insult him or I might just pull this trigger. And I don’t know how long that part of me is gonna last. So keep pushing me, Negan. Please.” With that she took a step backwards and put the gun back behind her belt. “We’ve stood around for long enough. Let’s get on with it.”

Laura extended her hand to Negan and he took it with a reluctant sigh. “Saving Rose bought you a ton of their good graces but you threw it all away with mouthing off.” She scolded him as she pulled him back to his feet. “You’re gonna have to be on your best behavior and beyond, to prove to them that you’ve changed.”

“I’m not going to prance around like some damn show pony.” He scoffed.

“But behaving like a normal human being would help for once.” She sighed as she returned to stabbing the walkers caught in the mass grave. 

Alden pulled Rose towards the middle of the group before they too continued in a slow and steady pace.

“Shit.” Negan spoke up after a while, pointing his lantern straight ahead.

They all followed the direction Negan’s lantern pointed to see the metro wagon blocking their path ahead.

“We’ll find a way around. We have to.” Rose said. 

“It shouldn’t hold us up for too long.” Carl insisted. 

Alden was about to say something but his lantern died out. He gave it a couple of whacks against his other hand because that usually seemed to work. But this time the light remained off. “Gage.” He called as he turned around. “I need a battery swap.”

No response followed because he wasn’t there.

“Gage?” He repeated because he couldn’t quite believe his eyes. Another second later he realized that someone else was missing too. “Roy?”

“Has anyone seen them?” Jesus asked.

“I thought they were right behind Elijah and me.” Carl replied.

“They took our supplies.” Gabriel stressed. “Ammo clips, rations.”

“Oh, great. That’s just great.” Frost insisted. He pointed towards Negan. “It’s this asshole's fault. He scared them off.”

“Shh!” Daryl hissed as he made it clear he heard something from way back. “Listen.”

Then they could all hear the walkers growling from afar in the empty blackness behind them. Shining their lanterns back in the same direction revealed a horde coming for them, slowly inching forward in the dark. 

“We’ll cut them off.” Daryl said.

“We’ll clear the rest.” Gabriel added.

The group split into two. The larger half turned back to fight back the approaching walkers. The smaller half ran ahead to the metro wagon. Peaking past the sides of the wagon revealed that both walls had collapsed against the sides.

“It’s blocked.” Alden called out. “Hold this.” He shoved his spear into Gabriel’s hands. “Let me try.”

He hauled himself up the ladder to the small emergency exit door on the back of the wagon and braced himself to ram his shoulder into it again and again until it hurt.

“Al, use this.” Negan said as he held his crowbar out to him. 

He grabbed it quickly and jammed it into the small gap between the door and the door frame. And then he threw his whole body weight against it. 

Rose stood flanked between Carl and Jesus, hammering the ax down time and again to split another walker’s head in two. But the walkers kept on coming and coming and there was nothing they could do about it. 

“Fall back! Now!” Daryl yelled. “Go! Go!”

They followed Daryl’s orders because they knew they could only make it out alive if they stuck together. Jesus pushed Carl and Rose ahead of him and closed ranks.

“Can we go around it?” Maggie yelled to the group still trying to break into the wagon.

“It’s a chokepoint. We don’t know what’s on the other side.” Alden replied as he jumped down to let Duncan, a unit of a man from Meridian, try to open the door instead. But even he failed to break the door open.

“We have to get on top, now!” Jesus yelled because the walkers were closing in fast. “Carl. Rose. Elijah. You three first.”

Three mouths opened to object but Daryl cut them all off. “Up top, now!” He roughly shoved Carl and then Rose up to the wagon. “Climb!”

They didn’t have time to waste, so there was no time to argue. Carl hurriedly shoved his machete into its sheath and climbed up as fast as he could. He turned back and hauled Rose’s ax up so she had her hands free to climb. He pulled her up by her coat. Not because she couldn’t do it or wasn’t fast enough but because they didn’t have a second to waste.

She quickly positioned herself on the roof too and they hauled Elijah up quickly.

“Find a way in!” Alden yelled up to them. 

The three of them gave a nod and they set off running across the roof to find a way in from the roof. 

One after the other climbed on top of the metro and the walkers only came closer. Now it was only Maggie, Daryl, Negan and Alden left, with Jesus and Gabriel climbing up at the moment. 

Daryl tried to lift Dog but the dog ran off instead, diving underneath the metro. “Dog! No! Come here! Dog!” He called after him desperately. He quickly swung his crossbow off. “Meet me on the next platform.”

“Daryl! Wait.” Maggie stressed.

“I’ll be fine. Go!” He yelled as he ran after Dog, ignoring Maggie’s desperate calls for him. He was solely focussed on getting him to safety, everyone else be damned.

“Maggie, you’re next.” Alden said as he tugged her arm. He knew there wasn’t any time to argue but he could still try.

“I’m not going up till you’re up there. And I need you to make sure the others made it to safety.” She shot back. 

He let out a grumble and hauled himself up quickly. Once on top he set off running across the roof. Eventually he climbed down through the opened hatch door on the roof. He found everyone taking care of the walkers inside. Walkers banged on the thin metal walls from outside. Duncan and Frost tried to break through one of the eternal doors. But at least everyone was safe here inside the wagon. Negan jumped down behind Alden.

“It’s rusted shut. Safe bet they all are.” He said.

Alden hadn’t pulled his gaze away from the hatch door since Negan had come down. He didn’t like the fact that he came down before Maggie did. Then it was taking way too long and he snapped. He tightened the grip on his spear and angled the spearhead towards Negan, aiming for his chin.

“Where’s Maggie?” He growled at him. “What did you do to her? You sick fuck!” He knew he was way too quick to anger but this was Negan and he couldn’t care less.

“Alden, lower than thing.” Jesus said in a low tone.

“She w… She was right behind me.” Negan replied, either in real or in fake shock. Alden couldn’t quite tell.

Everyone stayed quiet. But Alden couldn’t just stand around and do nothing. “Jesus, boost me up.”

“You’re dead if you go out there.” Frost insisted.

“I can’t let you do this.” Jesus shook his head. “Maggie wouldn’t want you to go out there again, so I can’t let you either.”

“You’re speaking as if she’s dead already.” Alden bit back. Everyone just looked at him with a saddened look. “Boost me up!” He demanded again.

“We have to keep moving forward.” Frost stressed. 

“No.” He shook his head and teared up. “No. No. No. No.” He was starting to lose it, with tears falling down freely and his head shaking wildly. “I have to go find her.” He tried to reach up to the roof to pull himself up but he couldn’t reach it.

“Alden, come on.”Rose grabbed his arm and guided him to one of the sideways facing seats to console him. Whilst Jesus was struggling to keep it together himself. 

Gabriel took a deep breath to steady himself. “All right, we need to get that door open. Then we’ll go from car to car until we hit the front of the train. Then we’ll hop off. And then we just keep going.”

It went quiet again. Alden shook his head. Whatever they said or whatever they wanted to; he wasn’t going to leave till he was certain she was gone. Because he couldn't believe she was gone. Not her. Not here. Not now.

“Look out, guys.” Negan said as he stormed up to the small metal door they needed to open to advance to the next car. He rammed the crowbar in and put his weight behind it to force the door open.

The door opened with a clink and the group moved to the next cart, but Alden didn’t. He was frozen in place. He couldn’t move because that would mean leaving Maggie behind. He couldn’t leave her behind. Not her. Not here. Not now.

“Alden, come one, we have to get going.” Rose said as she tried to get him to stand up by tugging at his sleeve.

Jesus lingered halfway through the door, realizing Alden wasn’t moving. “Alden.” He began, his voice heavy with sadness. “You can’t stay here. If she’s not here now she’s not going to show up.” He continued but he could tell it wasn’t doing the trick. “Maybe she went with Daryl. Then we’ll meet her at the next platform.” His eyes met with Rose’s and they knew he was telling a lie. But they also knew they couldn’t leave Alden behind either, because then he’d be dead too. So for now a lie had to do.

He blinked once and then slowly nodded his head. “Yeah, maybe.” He mumbled. “We should check.” He stood up and the three of them followed to the next car.

Chapter Text

Frost, Duncan and Cole were already working to get the next door open so they could advance to the next car. They were struggling and couldn’t get it to open. Alden stormed ahead with renewed vigor. For now he was fully focussed on getting to the next platform to find Maggie. After he rammed against the door one time a loud thudding sound followed. It sounded different from the walkers banging on the sides. It was louder and somewhat rhythmically. 

“Is that the roof?” Alden questioned aloud. 

“No, it’s-” Rose started but she was cut off by Gabriel.

“Shh!”

They all got quiet and listened to the thudding that clearly followed a repeating cycle over and over again. 

“It’s below us.” Cole noted, like Rose wasn’t just about to say the same.

“It’s morse code.” Alden added as he made his way toward the middle of the car the sound came from. “It’s SOS.”

The thumping continued. It got louder and more desperate.

“Get that hatch open. It’s Maggie.” He demanded as he pointed the small metal door on the ground.

Duncan gave a nod and used Negan’s crowbar to open the metal door. Next thing they knew she climbed up into the car. Her face and clothes were covered in grime form crawling across the train tracks.

“Maggie!” Alden exclaimed, relieved, as he shoved everyone in between them aside and stormed up to her.

Maggie's face was a weird mix of anger and relief. Alden hugged her tight, not even bothered that she smelled like sewer. He didn’t mind at all and kissed her.

“What the hell happened?” He asked as he pulled back, his voice laced with concern.

Her eyes spat fire at Negan as she gently pushed Alden aside to get him out from in between them. “Him.” She didn’t need to point out who she was talking about. She closed the distance between them and struck him on the side of his head, knocking him down to the ground for the second time today. “I slipped. He saw, and he left me to die.” She spat at him as he stood back up.

Alden’s grip on his spear tightened and his knuckles turned white, all without his own noticing. It took everything out of him not to stick the blade in Negan’s neck right there and then.

“Yeah.” Negan began with a heavy sigh. “Okay. So what?”

“You’re just admitting it?” Gabriel shook his head in disbelief.

“You tried to kill her!” Alden wanted to jump him but Maggie pushed him back.

“No, she was in trouble, and I didn’t help. There is a big difference.” He defended.

“That’s no difference.” Laura sighed, disappointed. “It’s the exact same thing with a pretty bow.”

Maggie still held her arm across Alden’s chest. She knew the second she pulled it back, he’d launch at Negan. Then she pulled her arm back and watched him storm towards him. And so did Jesus, finally letting his anger get the better of him for once. He slammed him into the side of the car and kept him pinned against the wall with gritted teeth. Alden backed him up by pressing the tip of his spear against the underside of Negan’s chin. He pressed it hard enough that Negan had to tip his head back and a single drop of blood rolled down his throat.

“Who’s gonna save you?” Alden growled at him. “Who’s got your back? Huh?”

“He gets the message. Now, back up.” Carl hissed.

“She was just talking about murdering me, sooner rather than later, and yet somehow, I’m the big old Asshole. Because I didn’t risk my nuts for her?” Negan gritted through his teeth.

“Exactly.” Alden snapped.

Negan chose to ignore him and spoke to Maggie only. “I have been a golden goddamn asset for every single one of you.”

“Yeah, burning Hilltop, that helped, huh?” Alden snapped back again. “You put my children's lives in danger with your whole spiel of not harming the children.”

“I killed Alpha, right?” He deflected. “So, yeah, I was helpful. Because if I hadn’t done that, every person you know, their skulls would be on a spike. I did what needed to be done, alright? I am trying.”

“Well, try harder because no one’s buying what you're selling.”

“Jesus christ, enough!” Carl yelled. “Everyone shut up and behave like goddamn adults!”

Alden backed off from Negan with reluctance. Laura grabbed Negan by his shoulder and shook her head in disappointment. 

“Next time you’re gonna be a decent human being and help.” She told him. “If you want to survive this at least.”

There was a moment of tense silence where everyone just stared at each other. But that silence was quickly broken by screaming and banging from the other side of the door to the next car.

“Help! Help! Help me!” Someone cried out desperately. The group could tell they were terrified.

Alden, Carl, Jesus and Gabriel booked it towards the man begging for help by the back. Alden was the first to recognize the paranoid teen on the other side of the door.

“Gage!?” He called out. He started yanking on the door to get it to open. “What happened?”

“We got lost in the tunnels! Walkers are everywhere, they… They might have.” He yelled back frantically. He was barely able to string a coherent sentence together through his panic. 

“How’d you get in there?” Negan asked calmly as he and the rest of the group came up to the door as well.

Alden took a step back to make space for Duncan to break the door open with his crowbar.

“I got a door open at the far end.” Gage replied. He had somewhat calmed down since he could see the whole group on the other side of the door.

“Did you close it?” Gabriel asked with clear tension in his voice.

The panic in his face returned straight away and multiplied by tenfold. “Uh…” He stammered. He was about to cry.

“Gage.” He stressed to get his attention again.

“I…” He stammered again.

But the answer followed in the form of walkers flooding into the back of the car behind Gage. Negan wasn’t about to let this kid die so he tried to get the door to open.

“Hey, this one seems a little bit looser. Sasquatch, give me a hand.” He turned back to Duncan like Alden had.

“We open that, they all get in.” Maggie shook her head.

“He’s right there!” Alden yelled at Maggie, angrily. He never thought he’d be on Negan’s side again, but here he was. On the same side as Negan, opposite of Maggie. Like it was some sick joke. “Maggie, don’t.” He added a lot calmer.

“I know he is.” She only replied. 

“The hell with you.” He spat back through gritted teeth. He stormed back to the door and tried to open it together with Negan. Rose and Carl followed behind him, hoping they’d be able to help.

“Alden!” Maggie called after him. But there was no getting through to him anymore.

No one but the four of them moved to help. Rose quickly handed the fire ax to Alden and before he could even raise it above his head Duncan wrapped his arms around him from behind, pinning his arms against his side, and pulled him back.

“Are you insane? Let go!” He yelled as he desperately tried to free himself from the much stronger man’s hold. “Let go!”

Alden being manhandled was enough to paralyze Negan into giving up because he knew they’d do much, much worse to him. Carl wasn’t about to give up and he reached for the ax in Alden’s hand. But before he could even reach it Gabriel pulled him back. Duncan turned around, still holding onto Alden, now he was blocking the path to the door and no one would be able to fight past him. Only then did he finally let go of him.

Alden turned around and beat against Duncan’s chest and tried to shove him aside. “Move!” He yelled desperately. “Move!” He tried to shove him one last time before he gave up. 

“Look, I’m sorry, okay? I’m sorry.” Gage cried. “I made– I made a mistake, and I’m sorry, but I just– I want another chance. Okay? I won’t do it again. I won’t do it again. I’ll do better. Please, I– Please.”

“Maggie, listen to me.” Alden began as calm and friendly as he could muster at the moment. “We have time. We can get that door open.”

“We don’t have the ammo to clear them.” She defended her decision to let one of her own people die. 

“Let it go.” Gabriel said softly as he stood in front of the small locked metal door that blocked Gage from reaching the group.

Alden grumbled one last time. He knew he was beat. He let his shoulders slouch and looked back at Gage. Alden tried to look as reassuring as he could because he knew it would be one of the last things Gage saw before he would be ripped to shreds by those walkers. They were nearly there now. 

Maggie faced Gage as well. “I’m sorry. I can’t.”

The panic on his face turned to anger. “Liar.” He breathed out as he pulled both of his knives free. His whole body trembled as he looked back at the walkers coming for him. He knew he couldn't escape. He turned one of the knives on himself and stabbed himself in the heart. He let out a loud sob and stabbed himself again. The light left his eyes and his body went limp; he was dead. And with the knife still stuck in his body he fell down.

“No.” Rose whispered as she shook her head and teared up. She’d grown up with him. He could be an ass sometimes but they were still friends. He was the last one from their group at Hilltop. She still remembered how scared of her he was at first when she and Alden first came to Hilltop. Now he was gone too. They were all gone.

His body was caught by the walkers on its way down. They began to feed on his warm corpse immediately, ripping him to shreds. Blood and guts went everywhere till he was out of view and on the ground.

“Are you all goddamn happy now?” Alden growled as he walked past Maggie to comfort Rose. “Animals.” He grumbled under his breath as he guided her to sit down on one of the benches. He could easily tell that she was out of it.

“He was the last one. They’re all dead and I couldn’t save any of them.” She whispered to him. Tears rolled down her cheeks silently. She wasn’t allowing herself to cry because this wasn’t the place or time to mourn. “I saw them all die. Addy. Rodney. And now Gage. They all died horrible deaths and I was powerless to stop it.”

Maggie tried to meet Alden’s eyes. She needed him to understand why they couldn’t save him. She needed them both, and Carl, to understand. Carl looked disappointed, which might be worse than Alden’s anger or Rose her sadness. Why did they pretend like she chose this? They knew as well as she did that this needed to be done; she was sure of it.

“We need to get going again. We lost enough time.” She stated as she turned around and walked towards the far end of the car. Most followed her to help with the door but some lingered behind. 

“I’m sorry.” Carl swallowed thickly. “We did everything we could. At least it was fast.”

“Addy and Rodney went quickly in the end too.” Rose shot back. “Gage didn’t have a good death. And we didn’t do all we could. Don’t lie to yourself. We would’ve done everything if we opened that door and fought.”

“We tried.” He sighed.

“Some of us did.” Alden added, bitterly, glaring at Gabriel. He ignored that he looked defeated because he deserved to feel like shit.

Negan kept on shifting on his feet nervously. He just couldn’t stand still. 

“What is it?” Gabriel asked once he started getting annoyed.

“Bad memories.” He sat down opposite of him with a heavy sigh.

“Of what?” He frowned.

He wiped his hand down his face and kept quiet. The mood was pressed at best and everyone seemed to be lost in their own world. So lost that no one even noticed Maggie walk in again. Then something caught Carl’s eye and he looked towards the small metal door Gage was behind. And there behind the dirty window he stood again as one of them. His ribcage was snapped open and bones stuck out half haphazardly. Carl was sure he saw his lungs, also gnawed on. All of his other organs were too chewed up to recognize.

Alden saw it too. He knew he would turn eventually but seeing him gnawed up like this made it real. It made it worse. He looked back to the group in the car with him. Everyone had their eyes averted aside from Carl, Rose and Alde.

“You guys can’t look at him. Why?” Alden asked bluntly. “Why won’t you look at him?”

“All that is, is the shell of a man who died a coward.” Gabriel told him.

“That’s a hot take, Father.” He took another look at Gage. “He was scared, but he didn’t deserve to die like that.” And another look back at him. “In the worst way imaginable.”

“There are worse ways.” Maggie insisted.

“What if it were Rose or Carl behind that door. Would you have let them die too, like they mean nothing to you?” 

“They didn’t run.” She shot back.

“That doesn’t change the fact that he didn’t deserve to die here today.” He bit right back. 

“There are worse things out there than a tunnel that creaks with a mass grave inside. He couldn't make it through that he wasn’t made for this world. We all know it, some of you just don’t want to face that reality.”

“No, some of us aren’t heartless.”

“How about we all stay quiet for a bit?” Jesus opted. He was done with everyone fighting and for now the only way to keep the peace in the group was to have everyone shut up.

Seconds later Duncan and Frost managed to break the first of the two doors open to advance to the next car. They moved onto the second door but after barely touching it Frost turned back with a grimm expression on his face.

“It’s blocked.” He announced it to everyone.

And as if called upon the other door rattled in its hinges. Cracks appeared on the dirty window. The door swayed back and forth in the lock dangerously. The walkers were about to break through and everyone knew this was about to be a fight. Rose shrugged her backpack off and grabbed her bow. She had to get it to tension first.

 She set the tip of the lower limb on the ground and bent the upper limb back with the help of her tight. Once she had it bend back far enough she got the string to settle in the notch and the bow was strung. Usually she would prefer a bow stringer, but this was faster. She swung her back pack back on and got in position next to Maggie. For now it didn’t matter that she was mad at her because the dead were coming for them.

“Duncan, try breaking through that barricade. And do it fast because that door isn’t going to hold for long.” Maggie ordered. “Everyone else, prepare for when that door goes down.” 

Duncan began to beat his way to the next car with his sledgehammer. Each bang was louder than the last, and the walkers only seemed to get more riled up. More determined to rip them apart.

“Can’t we block the door or something?” Rose questioned. The door was about to give in any second.

“The only thing we could use are these benches. And they’re bolted down.” Alden replied. “We better hope Duncan gets through fast enough or Gage really died for nothing.”

“Not the time.” Jesus stressed.

Duncan’s desperate banging continued and Gabriel got out in front of everyone with his shotgun. They stared and waited. The door rattled even louder, bending and warping, till it finally fell to the ground with a thud. Gage was the first to stumble in, only it wasn’t him. Behind him they followed one by one.

Gabriel fired his shotgun after a couple had stumbled in. The shot ripped straight through Gage’s head and another two walkers behind him. He fired shot after shot, taking out multiple walkers with each shot. The walkers piled up on the ground. Old rotted and blackened blood splattered everywhere each time a bullet ripped through one of the dead. He stepped aside once he was out of ammo. 

This gave Maggie, Agatha and Rose enough time to land one arrow each before he got in front of them again with one of the machine guns. He once again fired his gun till the clip was empty.

When he jumped aside it was up to the three of them to take out as many walkers as they could. Rose knocked arrow after arrow. By some miracle she managed to land each and every hit despite her trembling hands. But three archers weren’t fast enough to keep the walkers back and they only got closer.

“I’m out.” Rose said as she jumped back to get out of the way. Maggie and Agatha also stepped back after they ran out of arrows.

Cole, Elijah and Alden went ahead next and fought them off with their weapons. Jesus, Carl and Laura stood behind them to switch out with them once they got tired.

“Hey!” Duncan yelled as he came running toward the group. “They’re coming in from both sides!”

Without any real time to think about a plan Maggie loaded the gun she carried and handed it to Negan. Not because she trusted him, but because he was a good shot and she trusted his willingness to survive. He gave her a nod and set off running to the end, Carl followed behind him as back up. Then the gunshots followed. Now they fought off walkers on both ends.

They couldn’t stand their ground long; they began to back up towards the other door. 

“Hey! Hurry!” Negan yelled for them. Maggie turned around to see the door open and Daryl in the opening ushering, Carl Negan, Duncan and Frost through. “Come on!” He yelled, waving for the other group to hurry up.

Elijah and Rose were pushed ahead first, being the youngest. This time Alden wasn’t going to let Maggie go behind him. Not after last time; not even now he was mad at her. And behind him Cole closed ranks. They ran through that open door as fast as they could.

“Get behind something!” Daryl yelled.

No one questioned his words, they all just dove behind one of the many rows of benches. Only seconds later an explosion followed and they all crawled out of hiding right away again. 

“Is everyone alright?” Daryl asked. “I found Roy, he’s been bit. Said he lost Gage and the ammo bag.”

“Gage is dead.” Rose replied quickly. “Stabbed himself to death because he didn’t want to get eaten alive.” She pointed back to the now closed door, blood painted the small window from the otherside. “He’s out there. Rotting on the train floor.”

“We can’t go back.” He shook his head. “If everyone’s alright, we continue on.”

Chapter Text

Once they finally freed themselves of the endless darkness of the tunnel it was night again. But the stars were still a grateful sight to see. Roy was still with them but the fever was settling. He wouldn’t last long. It was as good a place to take a breather as any other and they found a place to sit down and take a rest.

Negan walked to Maggie and handed her gun back silently. He let his hand linger on it for a second whilst he stared at her before he let go.

“Was he your friend?” Elijah asked as he sat down next to Rose with his metal mask in his hands.

“Yes.” She nodded slightly. “Growing up it was just him, Addy and Rodney. We were the only ones around our age, we kinda had no choice but to be friends. Doesn’t matter anymore; they’re all dead now.”

“I’m sorry.”

“You got nothing to be sorry for. It wasn’t your fault.” She insisted.

“We’re out of supplies, how are we going to fight the crazy ghost military people?” Alden asked the group.

“There’s a place we could go.” Frost insisted. “We have a hidden supply depot. Arbor Hills. It’s one of Georgie’s, but she told us about it in case we ran into trouble. It’s supposed to have ammo, food and weapons. Basically everything we might need.”

“We’ll rest once we’re there. Restock.” Maggie agreed. “And then we’ll go to Meridian.”

“The neighborhood is marked by a radio tower.” Agatha added. Then she turned to Negan. “You know where that is?”

He gave half a nod. “Yeah. Come on.”

And then their break was over and they started walking again. The scenery around them changed. They were in the city’s outskirts now. Within the hour they walked on the open road in nature again. That was when they saw the first of them.

A corpse dangling upside down from a post from a rope tied around his ankles. It swayed back and forth in the wind slightly. As soon as they saw the first, they saw them all. Two lines on opposite sides of the road with bodies strung up the exact same way. Endless death on display.

“Well, this place sure has gone to shit since the last time I was here.” Negan joked. “Let’s double back. We can cut through-”

Before he could even finish his sentence an arrow flew past and buried itself in Roy’s head, killing him instantly. Before there was any time to register what had happened, before his body had hit the ground, a knife flew past, cutting Rose her fingers and slicing past her thigh. The adrenaline kept her from feeling any pain for now.

They dashed to all sides to get to safety. Carl and Elijah hooked an arm underneath either one of Rose's shoulders and dragged her to safety, running with a cut up leg proofed difficult. The group was scattered now, hiding behind trees and broken down cars with arrows narrowly zipping past them.

“It cut my fingers. I felt it.” Rose said once they behind one of the broken down cars. “And it nicked my leg. It’s not bad, I think.”

Carl obstructed her view of her hand with his body as he tore a piece of his shirt off. He quickly bandaged the bloody mess up as best as he could. For now she didn’t need to know that it wasn’t just a cut; it was much worse.

Elijah peaked around the car. “They’re coming. We have to get the hell out of here. It’s an army.”

The group coming for them outnumbered them. They marched in line with each other, all wearing terrifying masks.

“We have to run!” Alden yelled. “Everyone just go! Run!”

He desperately pushed Maggie ahead of him, taking a throwing knife to the shoulder in the process. He yanked it straight out with a growl and then he ran too.

“Go. I can run.” Rose told them after Carl hauled her back to her feet.

The three of them ran as a group when they saw Cole’s throat get slit and the fountain of blood that flowed from the broad gash as he went down to the ground. Another throwing knife grazed Carl’s arm as they dashed left and right to dodge the trees.

Duncan got hit by multiple projectiles in his chest, but they couldn’t quite tell with what. Negan got a knife stuck in his leg. He screamed out in pain as he pulled it out and tossed it aside. The last the trio saw of Gabriel was when something slashed the side of his neck.

There was so much chaos. Nothing was clear. Nothing made sense.

A noose enclosed itself around Elijah’s neck and he was hauled up. The last they heard of him was him choking as he went out of sight. And now only a duo remained.

“No! Elijah!” Carl yelled out but it was no use. Elijah was still gone. He was gone like everyone else. Everyone but the person running beside him; Rose. He didn’t want to be alone in this chaos and he was sure she didn’t want to either. So he reached out to her good hand, her right hand, and they both held on for dear life and ran without looking back.
—

“I think we lost them.” Carl said as he peaked past the curtain in the abandoned house carefully. “We can’t stay long, but we can rest up for a bit.”

The sun had come up and it was early morning now. They were both exhausted, neither had slept in the last 24 hours.

“My fingers still hurt like a–” She held her hand up and froze. Where her pinky and ring finger used to be was nothing but a bloodied piece of cloth. “Carl, where the fuck are my fingers?”

“That knife sliced them clear off. I didn’t see how telling you about whilst we were under attack would help.” He ran his hand back through his hair.

“Okay, next time you tell me right away when someone chops a body part off of me.”

He rolled his eye. “All right, next time I’ll tell you.” He sat down on the ground next to her. “They also cut into your middle finger. And your leg. Are they still bleeding?”

She held her hand up to look again and peeled the cloth back to get a better look. “No, it stopped. I think it’s going to get infected.” She looked down at her thigh and moved the fabric to get a better look through the hole the knife made. “Same here.”

“Okay, that’s good.” He nodded. “That depot, it should have some medicine at least. Hopefully something against an infection.”

“Then we need to get going again.” She stood up. “And we need to find the others. We can’t be the only ones that made it out.”

“I didn’t see anyone besides us get out.” He insisted with a heavy sigh.

“And I didn’t see everyone die either.” She deflected.

“Cole got his throat slit and Elijah was strung up. That’s two dead already.” He continued, defeated. “And I saw about three others get injured, at least.” He looked at her. “And you still wanna try to find everyone.”

“They’re not dead till I’ve seen their bodies.” She deflected again. She wasn’t ready to face that reality yet.

“We never found my dad’s body and he’s dead.” He looked at her again. He needed to get the point across. It was just them now, but he could tell she wasn’t planning on backing down. “Okay, let’s find them.”
—

Alden stumbled through the dark on his own. He was trying to make sense of where he was. His shoulder hurt like hell, something he would worry about later. The arrows and knives had stopped flying past his head had stopped a while ago. The sun was about to come up, which made the world around him seem a little less terrifying. He heard something shuffle behind one of the busted up cars he found himself coming past. The fear gripped his throat like a vice again and made it hard to breathe. He tipped the point of his spear towards the sound.

“Step out, now!” He commanded, mustering as much courage as he had left inside him.

“Alden, wait!” A familiar female voice called out from behind the car. Not a second later Laura stepped out. “It’s just me. I thought you were one of them.”

“Yeah, same. So did I.” He let out a relieved sigh. He hugged her tight. “I lost sight of everyone. I don’t know where Maggie is. I saw Rose get injured, she was with Carl and Elijah. I lost sight of her too.”

“I haven’t seen them either.” She shook her head. “I think I saw Jesus get away, but I don’t think he saw me.”

“It was mayhem back there. Do you know where he went? Three is better than two.”

She pointed towards the old mall. “I was following him, which might not have been the smartest thing to do. I only stopped because I thought you wanted to kill me.”

“Let’s get going.” He nodded.
—

Maggie was on her own, moving through the old abandoned mall. The mannequins surrounding her were a thousand times more terrifying than they should be because of the residual adrenaline pumping through her veins. A mannequin clattered to the ground loudly behind her and she jumped. She evened out her breath before she continued through the crowd of mannequins.

With each step she crept further forward she got more certain that someone was there. She tightened her grip on her knife and readied herself for what’s to come. She had already killed one of the Reapers by throwing him down the stairs, she was sure she could take out another one. She raised her knife up, ready to strike, when she noticed something move like a shadow behind the broad pillar.

A figure came out from behind the pillar. He was wrapped in shadows and carried a spear. The figure took another step forward into the light. And once in the light she recognized him right away. She let out a relieved sigh as she lowered her knife.

“Alden.”

His face lit up when he recognized her too. “Maggie.”

“Alden, watch out!” Laura yelled desperately. Her shout was followed by struggling.

“Laura!” He yelled back. He ran back to her.

He wasn’t fast enough.

Laura cried out in pain . Her voice was filled with pain and then a thud followed. Everything happened out of Maggie's point of view; she couldn’t see anything.

Alden saw it all. He saw the knife go into her side and the deep slash across her stomach that followed.

Maggie tried to help. She only managed to take one step forward before she herself got jumped by another Reaper. Now Alden was split to choose between them. And in that split second he hesitated the Reaper that had attacked Laura left her injured and bleeding on the ground and moved onto Alden with lightning speed.

Alden had been too slow. The Reaper tossed his smaller knife aside and whipped out a larger hunting knife. He tackled Alden to the ground with ease. Now he was also out of sight for Maggie.

Not that she could help him. She was pinned to the ground. She used all of her strength to keep that man from killing her. She recognized he was holding Elijah’s kama. The Reaper tried to push it down into her chest. She could hear Alden struggling not too far away from her. She could hear fists landing on him and then she heard him cry out in pain. She’d never heard him yelp out in pain like that before. Another shot of adrenaline shot through her body..

She scrambled to find something in her reach that she could use as a weapon. The empty glass bottle by her head would have to do. With great difficulty she moved her foot up and used it to force one of his arms up. She snaked her hand up as fast as she could but couldn’t quite reach the bottle. There was no time to waste and there was only one thing on her mind; Alden was in danger. She pulled her hand back and beat her fist against his chest a couple of times to knock the air out of his lungs. She managed to beat him off balance and this gave her enough leverage to reach the bottle.

She enclosed her fingers around the neck of the bottle and smashed the glass against the ground to create a weapon with its jagged edges. With one quick motion she managed to stab him in the side of his head. Only problem was that he was still alive. The Reaper re-tightened his grip on Elijah’s kama. Now he wanted to end her more than before. She could see it in his eyes.

Before she could even try to defend herself something beat against the back of his head, caving in his skull. As his limp body thudded to the ground she could see Negan hovering over her with a bloodied crowbar.

Alden let out another pain filled cry. This one was louder and more desperate. Maggie wasted no time and jumped back to her feet. She grabbed the kama and threw it into the back of the Reaper attacking Alden. He wasn’t dead yet either and threw two explosives back at her and Negan.

Negan pulled her aside and to the ground. The explosion knocked the senses out of them. It took her a couple seconds to recognize where she was. She got back to her feet and ran to Alden. She couldn’t see him because he was hidden underneath the corpse of the Reaper that hadn’t survived the explosion. She tore him off of him, immediately noticing Alden’s knife stuck in his skull.

“Are you alright?” She asked, their eyes meeting. Then she noted the fresh blood staining his shirt. “Let me see.”

He smacked her hand away as he tried to stand up, using the pillar to steady himself. “Laura.” He breathed out as he pointed towards her with his bloodstained hand. “Her first.”

She was still on the ground and hadn’t moved.

“Oh, Jesus.” Negan exclaimed as he ran to one of the first people he trusted in the apocalypse. He went down to one knee beside her. “Laura? Laura, are you alright?”

No reply followed. She laid still.

“Laura?” He asked again in a soft, broken voice. He placed his fingers against her neck and sunk to the ground.He sat beside her and stayed quiet; the opposite of who he was. He looked back at Maggie and Alden with a hurt expression. She was gone.

Alden balanced on his spear and lowered his gaze. She’d sacrificed herself for him.

“We’re going to head back, right?” Negan asked. “We can’t keep going like this.”

Alden swallowed thickly. They had left home with a mission and they had given too much to give up on it now.

“They’ll be back. We gotta keep moving.” Alden insisted. Saying those words nearly broke him. He hated the thought of having to leave her for days before they could return to bury her properly. But it was what needed to be done

“Alright, wait. What exactly is the plan here?” Negan asked. “She died!” He yelled and pointed back to Laura. “And your shoulder is looking gnarly.”

“The plan doesn’t change. We need that food. We get to that radio tower, find the supply house and wait for the others.” Maggie only repeated the plan to Negan.

“And what if the others are dead?” He shot back.

“They’re not dead.” Alden stressed for his own sake. If he believed the others were dead he wouldn’t be able to carry on. He needed to carry on for his children. He bit his lip. “People are starving back home. It’s harsh, but we have to get going as fast as possible.”

“Listen, I know theatrics. Those people, they just told us exactly how insane they are. We can’t be on a road. We can’t be on any road they could use. It’s a shit plan.” Negan continued right on.

“Then tell me a better one that doesn’t starve us all.” Maggie’s voice was desperate and filled with anger.

“I am on your side, Maggie.”

“Then we get going.”

And with one last reluctant sigh from Negan they set off. They left Laura’s body behind on the cold concrete floor to be taken care of later.
—

“Is that map any good?” Rose asked as she followed behind Carl. She kept her hand up against her chest because then it hurt and throbbed less.

“We’re on route. About 1.5 miles out.” He replied, looking back over his shoulder. “They should have medical supplies there. And, hopefully, antibiotics.”

“I just wanna say that I don’t want to die because of amputated fingers. It doesn’t sound cool.” She joked. “Now, a gunshot wound through the eye socket, that does sound cool.”

He laughed. “Only I didn’t die. And you’re not going to either.”

There was rustling in the bushes. Carl got his machete out and Rose grabbed her knife, the only weapon she could use with one hand.

“You kids make way too much noise, could hear you a mile away.” Jesus said as he stepped onto the path. “Did you guys see anyone else by chance?”

“Cole’s throat was slid and Elijah was hung.” Carl replied. “You’re the first person we’ve seen since then.”

“Yeah, same here.” He replied. Then his eyes fell on the bloody rag around Rose's hand. “I heard you scream but-”

She held up her left hand again. “Chopped two of my fingers straight off. Knife nicked my leg too.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.” He replied.

“Don’t be.” She shrugged. “It could’ve been way worse. Could’ve been my whole hand. Or my thumb. That would’ve sucked.”

“We should get going again.” Carl insisted. “We’re sitting ducks out here.”

They made it to the house safely and there they could rest up for a bit. Jesus and Carl had Rose sit down whilst they searched the house for antibiotics. They could tell that an infection had started to settle in and if there weren’t any antibiotics here they’d probably be too late.

She peeled the cloth back from her hand and looked at the gaping wound again. Her pinky was completely gone but her ring finger still had a small stump left with the bone sticking out slightly. It looked disgusting like it was put through a meat grinder. She chuckled to herself. Negan’s words seemed very fitting right now, only they had been about the scar on her face.

The skin on her hand was red, inflamed and had started to swell up. After all these years and all the things she survived through, this was what was going to kill her. Like a sick joke the universe played on her.

She held her other hand up as well. There was still a faint scar on the palm of her hand from the rock she’d used as a weapon then. It was all faded now. But it had always been a reminder of the first time she had to set her humanity aside to survive. Because all those men had wanted to do was bring her back to Sanctuary. The place they saw as home. The place they saw as safe. In their mind they thought they were saving her. And she’d killed one of them for it; smashing his head in with a rock.

If she could do it all over again, she’d do it again, without any hesitation. There was only one thing she’d change if she could go back in time. Something that happened later. She reached her hand up to her face and traced the scar running across her face from her ear, across her cheek, to the side of her mouth. If she could go back she’d make sure that day was her last. Life was an endless fight. It was dark and hard with only small slithers of happiness, it wasn’t enough to call it a life.

Chapter Text

“I got it!” Carl cheered. “Antibiotics, antiseptic and bandages. Everything we need.” He lifted the crate filled with medical supplies from the hidden basement and brought it to the couch. “You’re lucky Syddiq and Enid taught me a bunch.” He joked as he grabbed a bottle of antibiotics and unscrewed the cap. He gave two of them to Rose and watched her take them. “I'm still going to clean your wound. Better late than never.” He continued.

She scoffed. “Right.” She looked away because that way it always seemed to hurt less. She still felt the wound sting and burn when Carl cleaned the wound and her mind traveled back in time. Back to the barn. Back to the cobwebs. And back to the heads rolling over the floor. 

“Hey.” Carl tapped her shoulder, bringing her back to reality. “You alright?”

“Mhm.” She nodded. Those memories only seemed to return when her mind was way too busy already. 

“I’m gonna wrap it up. It should hold for a couple of days but Syddiq’s still gonna have to see you when we get back.” He continued to explain. 

“The bone’s sticking out. I saw.” She told him. 

Carl bandaged it up neatly, with an extra buffer for any accidental bumps. Now all they could do was wait for the others. 

“Try to get some sleep. I’ll keep watch.” Jesus insisted. He already stood near the door to keep an eye out. “We’ve been going nonstop for a long time.”

Carl nodded and sat down on the couch next to Rose. He wasn’t planning on finding somewhere else to sleep for safety reasons and the only comfortable place to nap in this room was that small couch. They both nodded off quickly because they were exhausted, huddled close together. The thing that woke them up was Maggie, Alden and Negan walking in through the front door. Maggie and Jesus hugged each other immediately, both glad to see the other alive.

“Rose.” Alden ran to her. She jumped up and they hugged each other tighter than ever before. When he pulled back he noticed the fresh bandage wrapped around her clearly missing vingers. “What happened?” He asked, concerned. 

“Knife cut them clear off last night. Nothing to worry about. I’ll be fine.” She promised him. 

“It can get infected. We need to–” He looked around stressfully to find the medical supplies. 

“We know. We already took care of it. I’m going to be okay.”

“But they took your fingers.” He spoke with disbelief. He couldn’t quite believe the sight of the bandage yet. It hurt in another kind of way to see her hurt. He’d much rather see his own fingers cut off. That would’ve hurt less.

“I’m going to be okay.” She promised him again. 

“And now what?” Negan asked. “We found some of the others.”

“We wait for the others to show up.” Maggie insisted.

“How long?” He shot right back. “Because we don’t even know if anyone else is alive.”

“How long would you want someone to wait for you?” She deflected his question. 

“I just think the longer we stay here the more likely it is that these lunatics catch us. Look, how about we take this food back, alright? I know it’s not a lot, but at least it’s something.” Negan tried.

“It’s nothing.” She growled straight back at him.

“People died to get us this far.” Alden shook his head. “If we only take the food that’s here back, they would’ve died for nothing. We’re going to see this to the end. For them. Not that you understand a damn thing about family.”

“We need to cut our losses.” Negan insisted calmly. “Think about your kids, Hershel, Hope and Adam. They’re waiting for you to return.”

“Do you think I don’t know that?” Maggie spoke calmly. “They’re the reason we’re doing this.”

“But we can’t. See, that’s my point.” He tried again. “Alright, I know I don’t get a vote here and that’s fine, but here’s mine anyway. We give it till sundown. And if the others don’t show by then, they’re gone.”

“Fine.” She huffed.

“Elijah and Cole didn’t make it.” Carl said calmly.

“Same goes for Duncan and Agatha.” Maggie added, biting her lip. 

“Laura was killed today.” Alden said, looking down at his feet out of guilt for leaving her behind. “We have to make sure she gets buried properly on our way back.”

“So we’re waiting for Gabriel, Daryl and Frost?” Jesus questioned.

“Seems like it.” He nodded.

“Hold on, we’ve got no guarantee they’re alive.” Negan shook his head.

“And we’ve got no guarantee they’re dead either.” Rose objected. 

“We already lost 5 good people.” He shot back. “All 5 of them were good fighters and they were killed like it was nothing.”

“They got the jump on us.” Jesus insisted. “Gabriel, Daryl and Frost can fight like the best of them. I’m positive at least one of them will show up.”

“I’ll take over watch duty.” Alden said. “Everyone else try to get some rest.”

“I’m going to patch up that cut on your side first. You barely let me look at it before.” Maggie told him.
—

After about an hour Negan got up from the old chair he’d been sitting on and began to pack the canned goods into his backpack, all without saying a word.

“What are you doing?” There was a clear snap to Maggie’s voice.

“I’m leaving.” He simply replied, packing more goods into his backpack. 

“Not with those supplies you aren’t.” She shot right back. Everyone else looked on, whilst Jesus stepped out in front of the front door. That way Negan didn’t have a way out.

“I’m taking them back to Alexandria.” He explained.

“This mission isn’t finished.”

He threw the bag down on the ground furiously. “It is for me.”

Maggie snapped and kicked the bag away from him, escalating things fast. She threw a punch his way. Negan only narrowly managed to dodge the blow by ducking underneath.

“Woah.” Jesus and Alden exclaimed in unison. Neither of them wanted there to be a fight amongst themselves. It simply wasn’t going to help them, even if they would both love to see Negan’s nose broken.

“Let’s not do that.” Jesus intervened as he forced himself in between them. Carl and Alden then made sure that Negan and Maggie stayed away from each other. 

“Maggie, I really want to break his nose and beat the shit out of him, too. But that’s not going to help us.” Then Alden turned to Negan. “And you’re not leaving. We need your help.”

Negan and Maggie glared at each other and she went in for the attack again. Alden barely managed to hold her back by hooking his arms behind her elbows. Because they were all distracted no one had seen anyone approach, not until it was too late already anyway. Not until the footsteps were right in front of the front door already. He immediately let go of her and ran towards his spear. He’d left it by the door. Everyone else reached for their weapon too. The door swung open slowly and the men stepped inside just as Alden tipped his spear towards them at the height of their chests. That was just before he realized they weren’t Reapers.

“Gabriel, you made it!” He smiled, relieved.

Maggie gasped and hugged her friend tight.

“Elijah?” Rose gaped. “I thought… I thought you-”

“Died.” He finished for her. “They forgot about me after they strung me up. They took my weapons though. I had to cut through the rope with my knife but by the time I was back on my feet everyone was gone.” He continued as he walked to her because they had to hug for a moment. “I do want my weapons back.”

“They still have them.” Maggie insisted. “They tried to kill me with them. Twice. And are you guys okay?”

“Been better. Been worse.” He shrugged.

“Same.” Gabriel agreed. His left leg was clearly injured from the way he limped.

“We found each other in the woods. Made sure no one followed us back here.” Elijah added. 

“Good.” Maggie nodded. She touched Gabriel’s shoulder lightly. “Now let's have you sit down.” She guided him to the chair Negan had sat in before and had him sit down instead.

“We didn’t know if any of you had survived.” He breathed out as he sat down.

“But if you did, we knew you’d be here.” Elijah added. 

“What about the others?” Gabriel’s voice was pinched with pain.

Maggie wanted to say something but struggled to get the words out, so Alden took over instead, “Duncan, Agatha, Cole and Laura are dead. And we don’t know where Daryl and Frost are.”

“So then we wait.” He insisted.

Negan’s sigh was loud enough to be heard by everyone.

“We’re gonna give it till sundown.” Jesus told him. “And then we have to go. We can’t waste too much time sitting around.”

“I’ll take watch duty. Everyone else try to get some rest.” Maggie said.
—

“Shit.” Maggie’s voice wasn’t louder than a whisper. “They’re here. She held her fingers in front of her lips. She was certain that the Reapers were right there already. 

She pointed to the hatch on the ground they had pulled the supplies out of. Even without saying a word everyone knew they needed to get down there as fast as possible. They jumped down one by one and Maggie and Negan managed to close the hatch with the carpet covering the seam in the wooden floor for the most part. Not a second after they had closed the hatch the Reapers crashed through the front door. 

Carl wrapped an arm around Rose instinctively because in his mind she was still a couple of years younger than him, and thus someone he needed to protect. He knew it didn’t make sense, but it was still something he felt like he needed to do. Every second they spent in silence down in that hole felt like an eternity. 

“Clear!” A male voice yelled out. Heavy footsteps ran on top of them. “Clear!”

They couldn’t quite follow the conversation they had above them, but little snippets came through. Amongst them they clearly recognized Daryl’s voice. He was trying to give them as much information on the Reapers as he could and he made it known that they needed to get the hell out of there.

Alden was the first to carefully climb up the cellar steps that lead to the outside behind the door. Luckily the old wooden steps didn’t creak too bad beneath his feet. He peeked through the small gap in the rotted cellar door. No movement. He had to risk it to get them all to safety. He braced both his hands against the left door and gradually put more pressure on it till the door moved up. Gabriel climbed up the steps behind him and held the door open for him. Alden snaked out through the gap that was just big for him to climb through.

With his feet firmly on the ground outside he took the door over from Gabriel again and opened the one half of the door fully. Then he got the other door open. Gabriel handed him his spear and climbed up himself. Once they were both outside they stayed low and kept an eye out for any movement.

Once the last person had climbed out the cellar they closed the door just as carefully as they had opened it. Maggie gave the signal and they ran. They stayed off the roads as most as they could. They cut through the forest, following behind Elijah because he knew the terrain the best. 

“Wait.” Maggie called out after a good 15 minutes of nonstop running. She was panting; they were all out of breath. “Take a minute.”

“We’re almost there.” Elijah said. “About three miles out.”

“You guys can’t be serious.” Negan shook his head. “Daryl just told us to go home.”

“I didn’t hear that.” She objected.

“Well, I think he was being subtle. He said they were armed with lookouts.” He tried.

“He was giving us a rundown on what to expect.” Alden insisted. “And we’re not heading back. We already went over this many times.”

“They just cut Scarface’s fingers off. Laura died protecting us. I can see the bruising on Elijah’s neck. I think Alden’s slowly losing it and Gabe can barely walk” He continued. “This fight; we’re going to lose it.” He ranted back. He looked to Gabriel for help, “come on, Gabe, back me up here.”

“Our people are about to starve. I’m not going back to my family having failed.” Gabriel told him calmly.

“Maggie, at least admit what you’re asking us… walking to our deaths for what, a sack of beans?” He scowled at her.

“If you’re more interested in saving yourself than protecting the people back home, you can go. We don’t need you.”

“We both know that’s not true.” He shot back. “All right, tell you what make me a promise in front of the preacher and Al here-”

“Drop that nickname.” Alden spoke in a low tone. He was finally fed up to the point where he’d hit him the next time he tried to use that nickname.

Negan, however, chose to ignore him like he usually chose to, “and I will stick around.”

“Promise you what?” Maggie bit back.

“I do this for you, and we’re even, we are good. I don’t have to keep looking over my shoulder.”

“We are never going to be even.” She hissed back.

“Then you are gonna be down a soldier that you desperately need. Your call.” He took half a step back.

“You’d take a promise from me? Really?” She tilted her head.

“Yeah, who wouldn’t? I’m assuming you are a woman of your word. I’ve always been a man of mine.” He extended his hand out to her.

With a soft grumble she shook her head, staring at him with anger filled eyes. But nonetheless Negan seemed pleased when they shook hands.

The sound of an approaching walker called their attention away immediately. They could all tell that it hadn’t been an adult when it turned. Its body was too small and its hair was too long. They could tell it had been a young teenage girl before she’d died and turned. It happened a while ago, judging from the state of decomposition around the time Meridian fell. Their eyes tracked to Elijah and he seemed frozen and out of it. This was the reaction you only got when you were with the person turned monster, close like family. 

Carl got his knife out. It was only a small blade and the blade wasn’t longer than his fingers. He walked forward to meet the walker. Jesus joined him and held her back by her shoulders so Carl could slide the knife in easily. Now she wasn’t one of them anymore. She wasn’t an it anymore. Now she was just another rotting corpse in this broken world. Alden took another look at Elijah. If they’d leave her here like this they were down a fighter. 

“We’ll bury her.” He said.

“Didn’t we just discuss that we don’t have time to lose?” Gabriel objected.

“That was my sister's best friend.” Elijah muttered, softly. Maggie squeezed his shoulder to show support. “Teresa was her name. She was just a kid.”

“We’ll bury her properly.” She promised him.

“With what tools? None of us brought a shovel.” Negan asked.

“If you don’t want to help you can just wait, like sit down on a rock or something.” Rose shot back at him.

They dug into the ground with what they had; their weapons. They dug until the debris in the ground cut into their hands and the hole was large enough to lower Teresa’s body down into. Finding someone as young as her murdered was never easy. Her life was taken by the Reapers in a senseless manner. It fueled something in all of them. It made them hellbound on destroying them instead of beating them. They couldn’t let something like this happen again.

Just as Rose and Elijah were about to lift her body a couple more walkers stumbled towards them. Elijah was the first to draw his weapon and ready himself to take them out.

“Wait.” Maggie called after him. She turned back to Negan; she had a plan that would give them an army. “Think we can find more?”

“If you’re proposing what I think you’re proposing, I’m not okay with that.” Alden objected.

“Negan was right. We don’t have an army, but the one coming for us all. And he knows how the whisperers did what they did because he was with them. He’ll teach us.” She tried to reason with him. She knew her plan was bordering on mad, but that might just be the reason it could work, because the Reapers wouldn’t expect it.

“Maggie, I don’t want to follow him again.” He spoke soft and hesitant. His hands twitched slightly. “I don’t.”

“Maggie’s right. The whisperers nearly wiped us out. They won’t know what hit them.” Gabriel insisted. “And we wouldn’t be following Negan. We’d still be following Maggie, just using his skillset instead. Can everyone get behind that?”

Chapter Text

Teresa was buried now. And Gabriel and Jesus were sent away to scout ahead. That left the rest of the group to locate walkers in the woods.

“I don’t know if I can do this.” Rose admitted as they watched Negan skin the face of a walker they’d put down. “I understand we have to do it, but I don’t know if I can.” She ran her finger past the large scar on her cheek.

None of them were there when it happened. None of them saw the destruction that happened in that barn. They wore their masks to scare them. They taunted her and Syddiq as they killed the others. She didn’t want to wear a mask like they did because that would make them exactly like them in her mind. 

“No one’s going to force you to do anything.” Alden told her calmly. “I don’t like it either, and you have a lot more reasons to object to it than I do. I know that. But then I also know you’d be safer if you did wear one of those masks.”

“You can stick close with me till we can take them off.” Carl insisted.

A while later Negan came up to her with one of the masks. He held it out to her without saying a word. Now he knew how she got that scar on her face, and he’d learned that it was a touchy subject the hard way. Aaron had made sure of that. She took the mask in her hands hesitantly. It was horrid to hold someone else’s skin in your hands. Some old stringy locks of hair were still attached to the scalp and the skin itself felt like old leather. She hadn’t touched one of their masks before, mostly because she didn’t want to.

She stared  at the empty holes where the eyes had been. And she was right back there in the barn again. The images flashed in front of her eyes again and her grip on the mask tightened in an attempt to ground herself back in reality.

“Hey.” Elijah began calmly to snap her back to reality. “You wanna give it a try? It’s just the one walker and I’ll be right there to make sure nothing happens.”

She scraped her throat and stood up, “let’s give it a spin.”
—

Alden looked up from the rabbit he was skinning when someone blocked the light and cast a shadow over him. “Negan.” He sighed without looking up. “What is it?”

“I’m not the enemy anymore, Al.” He replied as he sat down. “Haven’t been in a long while.”

“You know, using that nickname sends a whole different message”

“You’re still holding on to that, huh?” He teased. “And here I was thinking Sasha used to call you Al all the time.”

Alden froze. He wasn’t supposed to know that. “How- How do you know that?”

“I’ve got my intel.” He shrugged. “All I wanted to tell you is that you need to be ruthless for the fight to come. You’re not known to be ruthless and the way you went back for Gage; you can’t do something like that when we fight these people.”

“What?” He frowned slightly, not quite understanding what Negan wanted from him exactly.

“I’m going to be frank here because you’re not quite getting it.” He sighed. “Those people won’t hesitate to kill us all, so we can’t hesitate either. They massacred an entire community. Kids. We can’t risk them following us back. They all have to die. We can’t show mercy.”

“I know killing them is our only option. What makes you think I didn’t?” Alden frowned.

“Well, Al. Unlike me, Gabriel and Maggie, you’re a good person. You hesitate to kill another human being, and now you can’t because you won’t.” He held a short pause. “You got it?”

“Got it.” He nodded.
—

They’d rounded up a horde of their own. Enough to bring the fight to Meridian. For now they were just waiting, lurking, keeping their herd at a distance from the walls. They had already taken one of them out into the woods. Two stabs in the stomach had been enough to have the walkers finish him off.

Somehow they had managed to make it through the minefield relatively safe, with only Elijah and Negan taking minor injuries. Only Maggie and Gabriel had snuck inside right now. The others had to wait for the gate to open before they could get in.

When a red truck broke through the gate a heavy feeling lifted from Alden’s shoulders. Maggie had done it. Now it was time for the walkers to do their job. The remainder of the group headed inside once they heard Gabriel fire round after round with his rifle. That way they could move in cover. They could see some of the Reapers fight off the onslaught of walkers successfully. Rose took care of one of them by firing an arrow into his shoulder, letting the walkers finish him off.

The second Alden saw Maggie fighting a Reaper off of her he b-lined for her, stabbing two walkers through the head as he ran. When he was close enough to her he threw his spear and watched it impale itself on the man’s chest. Maggie looked back at him, following the direction the spear came from. The second she saw him she smiled back at him and pulled the spear from the dead man’s chest. She handed it back to him the second he stood beside her.

“Fall back.” One of the Reapers yelled as he backed away from them.

“Everyone, fall back.” Another yelled as they all started to run back.

“You’ve got to be shitting me.” Negan mocked. “They’re retreating.”

“But why?” Maggie asked as she looked around for a clue that would make them tuck their tail and run.

“Maggie!” Alden called her attention to whatever lit up on the roof top by pointing at the board that he figured was a weapon of some sorts. “I don’t know what that is but it isn’t-”

He was cut off by an arrow whistling by. Only it wasn’t an arrow, not really. It looked closer to a small rocket from the little he could see when it flew past them. Their suspicions were confirmed when the arrow buried itself in the chest of a walker and blew up. Maggie decided to run ahead instead of back so of course Alden had no choice but to follow her.

The other group, consisting of Carl, Jesus, Elijah and Rose ran to the side instead, away from the courtyard where rockets flew past. Jesus was more or less behaving as an overly cautious parent then a soldier as he ushered them ahead of him.

“Let’s try to get inside.” He told them as he had Elijah lean on him to ease the pressure of his hurt leg. “And stick close to each other.”

Maggie was quite a bit ahead of Alden. She was able to snake between the walkers faster than he dared to. He was way too afraid to catch a set of rotted jaws to the shoulder, not even considering the explosives continuously flying his way. Each explosion was more defeaning than the last and happened closer to him. Right now he was covered in enough rotted blood that it would’ve made him vomit a couple years back. The whisperers had seen to him caring less about that.

Despite the darkness he saw Maggie dive behind a shipping container for safety, and he saw the Reaper following her do the same. He couldn’t call out to her to watch out, not with all these walkers around. All he could do to help her was run faster.

“Get out!” He heard the Reaper growl at her. And then clanging; something being smashed against the shipping container. When he waved around the corner he could see that it was Maggie being thrown against the metal over and over again.

This was one of those moments where he was glad that Jesus had taught him a thing or two. He wasn’t necessarily one of their strongest fighters but he could stand his ground. 

“Hey, back the hell up!” He yelled to draw his attention as he sprinted towards them. It startled him instead but still gave Alden enough leverage to jump up and launch himself at him. He hit him in the abdomen with his knee once, knocking the wind out of him. Then he grabbed the man tight by his shoulder once his feet were firmly on the ground again. He immediately followed that up by hitting the man in his groin with his knee. Alden knew it was a cheapshot, but it was an effective one.

Maggie shoved the Reaper aside, out of the safety of being hidden behind the shipping container. Almost immediately he caught one of those arrows in his chest. In the same motion of shoving the Reaper aside, Maggie grabbed a tight hold of Alden’s wrist, tight enough for it to hurt him, and they ran towards the main building. They pulled open the first door they saw and headed up the stairs as fast as they could. Once they were on the second floor they realized no one was right behind them and they slowed down. 

They heard a door open and close downstairs and they knew they needed to be extremely careful. They traveled light, almost tiptoeing out of the stairwell and onto the hallway. Maggie closed the door behind them just as carefully as they walked. 

Further down the hallway, around the corner they heard another door open and close. Shuffling footsteps headed towards them. Out of instinct Alden pressed his back against the wall and pushed Maggie back. He rather had it be him than her. He peeked around the corner and relaxed. He waved for Maggie to follow him as he stepped out around the corner because it was only Negan and Elijah.

“Hey.” He whispered to them.

“We’ve got one on our tail.” Maggie added, also in a whisper.

“We got split from the others. Carl and Rose are with Jesus.” Negan replied. “Elijah said the med-bay was up here. He’s bleeding.”

They tracked their eyes down to Elijah’s leg. Fresh leg still seeped from a fresh wound on the side of his thigh.

“Yeah, we need to take care of that bleeding. Let’s go.” Maggie agreed. She also knew they needed to get themselves out of the hallway to get away from their tail.

“This way.” Elijah pointed to one of the opened doors.
—

Carl and Rose watched as Jesus cut through a Reaper with his sword. The group had split up because Elijah had gotten hurt.. With his leg bleeding as bad as it did he was like a magnet for them, one that was in no state to defend himself.

Jesus had sent Negan and Elijah ahead to get him to med-bay because he much rather stayed back to fight. 

“They closed the gates. We're locked in here with them.” He told them as they began to head back to the building again.

“Or they’re locked in here with us.” Carl shot back.

“This is not the time to make jokes.” He sounded like a concerned father. “Let’s get inside that building and find the others before they pick us off out here.”

The two of them followed him. Carl held his machete in both hands, ready to strike. Once inside the building they heard people moving upstairs, so they stayed downstairs instead and found a place to hunker down for the night. They weren’t going to take risks in the dark.
—

Maggie quickly grabbed all the things they needed to take care of Elijah's wound from the shelving unit in the darkened med-bay. Negan tried to get him to sit down on one of the stretchers inside, but he objected and pointed to a shelving unit hidden in a cubby.

“Trust me. We want to go there.” He told Negan in a hushed tone.

“You have to sit down.” He tried to convince him one last time.

Elijah shook his head. “We can hide behind it, like a panic room.” He limped his way over there, with Negan still supporting him. “Look.” He pushed the hidden door open.

“That’s smart.” Alden nodded as he and Maggie followed them into the small cubicle. It was dark inside with no light and now windows. And Alden’s brain startled to rattle. He was running on no sleep and he was starting to notice it in the way he was thinking. All his thoughts were slow and jumbled up. Past memories that spooked around in his head mixed with the present creating a confused mess.

The only light leading into the small room was through the small gap beneath the hidden door. An old familiar feeling crept up on him. The floor and walls were made out of cold concrete and there were no windows. 

He’d been here before. He didn’t know where he was anymore. He didn’t when he was anymore. He was completely disoriented. He pressed himself back against the wall to regain his senses.

And then he knew where he was again. He knew because Negan was standing right in front of him. He was staring right at him; he wanted something from him. Alden folded to the ground like a lawn chair when his body gave out.

“Alden?” Maggie looked down at the man she loved trembling and crying on the floor, heaving heavy and uneven breaths. He was balled in on himself with his face hidden behind his hands. “Alden?” She repeated when he didn’t respond, her voice carrying more concern the second time around. He didn’t respond this time either, he only shuddered and pulled away further.

“The hell’s wrong with him? He needs to shut up. He’s making too much goddamn noise.” Negan frowned, angrily.

Negan’s voice triggered a memory. Something Alden thought he was over. “I don’t know. I don’t know. I don’t know.” He rattled on.

The other three inside the small room exchanged a confused look. Alden was going through something but none of them knew what exactly. They didn’t know how to help him. Even touching him, or speaking to him, seemed to make it worse. But they also knew they needed him to shut up before they were found.

“Al, snap out of it.” Negan hissed.

“They didn’t tell me. No. I swear I don’t know.” Alden’s words were still as over the place as they were before. 

But those words finally made it click for Negan and he looked guilt stricken. “This is… uh…something Simon and I-”

“Did.” Maggie finished for him with a soft snarl. “Figured.”

“It’s how I broke him down.” He admitted. 

“Yeah, I can tell.” She shoved the medical supplies in his hands. “Take care of Elijah. I got him.”

Negan opened his mouth to say something but realized keeping his mouth shut was the better option for now. It was the saver option for sure and he got to work silently. Maggie sat down on the ground, the cold concrete biting at the back of her legs. She carefully touched Alden’s shoulder, barely brushing her fingertips across his shoulder. He let out a scared, loud  whimper. That was exactly what she didn’t want to do because that Reaper could be standing on the opposite side of that door.

“It’s only me. It’s Maggie.” She whispered to him. He shuddered slightly but still let her pull his head into her lap. She knew he wasn’t here. Not really anyway. She knew she needed to ease him back to reality.

He was still shaking and trembling. He had his eyes clenched shut and muttered mantras under his breath over and over again. She couldn’t make out what because his words were too soft. All she did was run her hand up and down through his hair slowly.

It didn’t take long before he shifted from his side onto his back. And it took another couple of seconds of him looking around hazy before he whispered, “I’m back. I’m here.” He sat up, but still leaned against Maggie heavily. He was tired and his body was heavy. At the moment she was all that grounded him and kept him here in Meridian, instead of back at Sanctuary.

“I didn’t know.” Negan whispered to him, looking unsure and guilt stricken. He knew he and Simon broke him down that day. They needed him to break to get him on board fully, but it was never supposed to be like this.

“This never happened before.” He whispered back, still barely believing what had just happened himself.

There was another long silence where no one knew what to say. Negan looked through the small peeping hole in the door to check if the med-bay was still empty. And to his relief, it was. “So, now what?”

“Wait till dawn. Hunt them down.” She replied.

“Why don’t we just get the food and go?” He tried.

“Yeah, we’re going to walk out here with our arms full.” She scoffed back at him.

“As long as we walk out of here, yeah.” He insisted. “Unless chow ain’t the only thing we’re here for.”

“We’re not the only ones here. We’re scattered around the complex.” Alden shook his head. “I know you’re not heartless enough to leave Carl and Rose behind because they’re too young. And I know you would leave the rest of us, but not them.”

“I’m not leaving anyone behind and I won’t risk being followed home.” Maggie backed up.

Negan looked back through the peeping hole again. His head snapped back to the group and he put a finger over his lips rapidly. 

“Carver, report.” They heard the distinct crackle of a voice traveling over a radio.

“In the infirmary.” A young male voice replied, this one very much close to them. “The leader slugged me but I’ll get her.”

“Just find her. Not one of them is getting out of here alive.” A woman replied over the radio again.

“Copy that.” His footsteps receded. And they waited for it to get quiet again before they even dared to move or whisper.

“They haven’t found the others yet. That’s good.” Alden whispered. 

“We could head back out there. I know other places to hide.” Elijah whispered. “There are a lot more places like this. You’ll only find them when you know they’re there.”

“I love the enthusiasm, but going out there again, now; is suicide.” Negan’s voice trembled slightly.

Everyone glared at him with a frown, seriously contemplating why he would say something like that. But, as per usual, Negan seemed completely oblivious to their disgust. But there was still something different about his manners. He didn’t look smug and he hadn’t been talking about his own self preservation. He looked genuinely concerned. 

And Negan was indeed concerned. He was concerned for everyone, including himself. But in between Alden going completely out of it on the floor, Elijah’s leg still bleeding into the bandage and Maggie seemingly having lost her mind; it was up to him to keep a level head. The other three all made decisions based on emotions. Which meant Negan couldn’t. And right now the most sane thing for him to do might just be knocking all three of them out. Making it out alive had to be their first priority. 

“He’s right.” Maggie sighed, reluctantly. 

Negan relaxed his fist. If Maggie agreed, neither Elijah or Alden would try to find the others for the night. Which meant that they would last till morning.

“I don’t like the way he put it. But, yes, if we go out there now, we die. They’re searching for us and we can barely see a thing out there. And we’re not splitting up either.” She added.

“I’ll take first watch.” Negan said since he already stood next to the peeping hole. And at this point he still only really trusted himself.

Chapter Text

Jesus ran into the other group the next morning. He was out of it, gripped with fear and anger. Simply put; he was in fight or flight mode. It had all gone wrong for him, Carl and Rose after the sun came up. And now he was running on adrenaline and jumped at every little sound, ready to attack. So when he heard the smallest shuffle of a he readied himself to throw his knife. But once they only realized it was only Alden and Maggie they relaxed.

“Oh, thank god.” Alden breathed out. “We thought you were one of them, but it’s just you.”

“Hey.” Maggie gave him a quick hug.

“Wait.” Alden frowned. “Negan said he last saw you with Carl and Rose. Where are they?”

Jesus was silent for a couple of seconds, still too stunned to put words to what had just happened. He couldn’t get the words to leave his throat. He couldn’t tell Alden what had happened, and he couldn’t tell Maggie.

“Where are they?” Alden repeated, this time more stressed.

“They took them.” He finally replied in a small voice. “We got in a fight and they locked me out of the room. I couldn’t go back to help them.”

“They’re dead?” Alden’s voice was nothing more than a trembling broken whisper. “No.” His whole body began to tremble.

“No.” He shook his head. “They’re alive. They have them now.”

“They’re going to keep them alive so they can use them against us.” Maggie told Alden, as if to comfort him.

Her words did nothing to calm his nerves, they only made it worse. They had the only person that he’d protected throughout all of it after the world ended. He’d already failed her many times before and now he’d failed her again. First by allowing her to come here and now by letting her be taken by them to be used as a pawn against them.

He pulled away from her and shook his head slightly. He tried to brush past her, “I’m going to find her.”

Maggie grabbed him by the collar of his coat and pulled him back. “They’ll kill you.” She snapped at him. “We’ll stick to the plan. We’re stronger now that Jesus is here.” She narrowed her eyes to carry her point across. “Go back to the others with Jesus. I’ll find one of the Reapers and lead them back to you.”

“I’m not letting you go after one of them on your own.” He objected as he shook his head. “No one should be on their own here.”

“Yeah, you will. Now go.” She pointed them the opposite way and set off down the hallway herself.

Alden grunted softly. He loved Maggie but she could be stubborn and not listen to anyone, like she did now. He didn’t even have the energy to go after her right now and try to reason with her. And they didn’t have the time either. He walked down the hallway silently, not looking back whether or not Jesus followed him. He was pretty sure he would.

Elijah and Negan waited for them by the dead end of the long hallway. They knew something had happened by reading both men’s faces and both decided to stay quiet.

“False alarm.” Alden sighed. “It was only Jesus. Maggie’s trying to get one of them back here right now.” He continued as he pushed two door opens. “So it’s back to our old plan; get out of view from the hallway and wait.”

Maggie rattled every door she came across as loud as she could, doing everything to lead at least one of them to her. And it wasn’t long before one of them showed up. The same one as last night, Carver. He looked incredibly smug, like he had this in the bag. But he didn’t know what he had coming for him.

She took a step back whilst feigning to be startled by him. She began to walk backwards; back to where she knew the others were. She ran back and rattled more doors she knew were locked already. She pretended to be terrified whilst keeping Carver at just the right distance from her.

Then she finally reached the dead end of  the hallway and rattled the last door in feigned panic. And then she had him right where she wanted him. She took a step back from the door into the middle of the hallway and allowed him to approach.

“Oops. Wrong turn.” He taunted, menacingly. 

The door behind her opened and Elijah and Alden stepped out into the darkened hallway.

Carver’s smug smile didn’t waver as he watched them free their weapons, kama’s and a spear respectfully. He seemed almost excited for the fight ahead. He was certainly still convinced that he could win this fight. Then behind him the last two stepped out onto the hallway. Negan held a metal pipe tightly in his hands to use as a weapon and Jesus only held his sword in his hands.

Carver chuckled and stared Maggie down, “well, I got to say thank you for this. I was getting tired of all the searching.”

Negan was the first to storm at him. He heaved the metal pipe up high to strike it down but before he could even bring it down Carver had grabbed a tight hold of it. He spun Negan around and hit him in the ribs hard enough to draw a yelp from him before pushing him into Elijah, taking them both out for at least a couple of seconds.

Then Maggie and Jesus attacked in unison, one from the front and one from the back. Jesus dodged the elbow flying back for him with ease by weaving to the side. Maggie, however, got a fist to the face. Alden and Elijah attacked in the same instant and came for him with their sharpened  blades. They couldn’t manage to get a hit in.

But their continued attack meant that there was another opening for Jesus to attack. And from the back there was one weak point for him to hit easily; the crook of his knee. He kicked against it with all his might. Carver’s knee was forced to bend as it shot forward. He gritted his teeth to deflect the pain and had to take a knee to stop himself from toppling over. 

But he was faster to regain his senses than Jesus had expected. Even down on his knee he managed to deflect Elijah’s kama and used the handle to beat against his already hurt leg. He fell down to the ground and fresh blood seeped through the bandage. He fell to the ground and crawled back to regain his senses.

Now Carver was armed with a nes deadly weapon. And Alden just so happened to be the closest to him, meaning he was the next person he’d attack. He raised the kama up high and brought it down in one quick motion Alden could barely follow. He moved his spear up sideways out of instinct and barely managed to block the blade that surely would’ve ended his life by burying itself in his head. But he didn’t have time to react to Carver’s next attack. He was just too damn fast and fought out of instinct, like he wasn’t even thinking about what he was doing.

Carver quickly pulled the kama back and sliced Alden’s arm with it. He would’ve cut his forearm to the bone near his elbow if it weren’t for Maggie moving ahead to attack. The kama still drew blood and he retreated with a hiss to access the cut on his arm as Maggie got punched in her face causing her to stumble back disorientated.

Everything was happening so incredibly fast that none of them could follow what was happening exactly. Carver somehow managed to get the metal pipe off of Negan and beat his ribs with it, knocking the wind out of him. He fell down to the ground and on his way down he caught another fist to the face.

Elijah was still down on the ground. He’d tried to get up but his leg hurt too much to even move. Alden wasn’t up for too much of an attack either. The deep cut on his arm was bleeding quite heavily. He put pressure on it with his good arm to stop the bleeding, which only made it hurt worse. It felt like his whole forearm was on fire down to his fingertips. Negan was still on the ground too, trying to catch his breath. Only Maggie and Jesus were left standing at the moment.

For a second there wasn’t any fighting going on. Only a very loaded silence till Jesus jumped up and bounced himself off the wall to gain more speed and leverage before he brought his fist down on Carver’s jaw. He could hear and feel it crack beneath his knuckles as Carver’s body swayed sideways with the blow. They’d finally managed to get the upper hand.

Carver was still hunched over to recover from the blow, still rattling though his head. And Maggie used that to her advantage. She grabbed a hold of the jacket on his back and pulled him down whilst she brought her knee up to his face. Her knee connected with his nose and there was another audible crack before she threw him to the ground where his head collided with the ground hard enough to knock him out.

No one spoke a word, as if speaking would renew the fight. Alden tightened the grip on his spear with his good arm and angled the spear head down. He wanted to kill him, but he knew they needed to keep him alive for now. The Reapers still had Rose and Carl. And they had this asshole to trade against them now.

But Maggie seemed to have other plans. She was taken over by rage at the moment. All she had on her mind was enough to rage to murder him. She picked Elijah’s discarded kama off the ground and stormed over at Carver with it held high, completely ignoring that Jesus and Alden already had enough weapons on him to control him if he just so happened to wake up.

“Maggie, wait.” Jesus spoke softly. 

His hesitant words were immediately backed up by Daryl running in and screaming, “no!”

His sudden arrival caused everyone to pause and blink up at him. He’d almost been like a ghost to Alden ever since he stepped inside the compound. But here he was alive and well. Carver mumbled something to Daryl but he didn’t give him a chance to finish his sentence before knocking him out again with the bud of his knife. 

Negan sat sacked against the wall and looked on. Elijah was still flat out on the floor, face twisted in pain and anger. Maggie let herself slide down the wall, clutching the side of her stomach where Carver had managed to get a good hit in. She hadn’t noticed the pain till now because her adrenaline came down. Her face was covered in blood coming from her nose and cut on her cheek. Alden leaned sideways against the wall. He set his spear aside and got his knife out to cut a strip off the bottom of his shirt. They were spent, but at least Carver was beat.

“We don’t kill him yet.” Daryl added as he took Carver’s weapons from him. He continued to pat him down for any weapons he’d hidden on his person.

“He deserves to pay for what he did” Elijah gritted through his teeth, eyes spouting fire. If he would’ve had one of his kama’s in his hands he would’ve buried it deep inside Carver’s back. He would’ve made sure he was dead.

“He will.” Alden insisted as he tied the cloth strip around the cut on his arm. He used his teeth to pull the knot tight. “But only after we have Rose and Carl back. He’s our only bargaining chip.”

Daryl frowned a little. “They have them?”

Maggie gave a nod, “yes.”

“Then we really need him if we all want to make it out alive” He insisted. He held a short pause. “I hate this prick. But we got him now and we’ll use him. Get what we want and go home.”

“Are you doing this for her?” She asked, panting slightly. She was talking about Leah. Daryl cared about her because they had known each other since before. Maggie was the only one that knew it, and she knew he still cared about her somewhere deep down. Even if she was their enemy now.

“No.” He replied, almost offended. “No, I’m not. We’re doing this for us. Leah had her own hostages and wants us gone but she wants this asshole back more than anything else because he’s family.”

“This could go wrong 800 different ways.” Negan insisted. “Me, I am down with getting us out of this alive.”

“No.” Elijah tried again.

“Elijah.” Maggie spoke calmly, almost soothing.

“You’re just gonna let him walk away?” He added with a growl.

“They’ll get what’s coming for them, I promise you.” Jesus vowed. “Might not be today or tomorrow, but they’ll pay.”

“Getting ourselves out alive has to be our first priority.” Alden agreed. “And that includes each and everyone of us.”

Daryl grabbed Carver’s radio and immediately began to set up a meeting with Leah.

“We should run by the infirmary again.” Jesus insisted.

“No.” Maggie replied sternly as Elijah and Alden shook their heads.

“All three of you are bleeding and Elijah can’t stand. At least clean yourselves up a bit.” He tried again. He quickly realized that they wouldn’t follow him. “Fine, I’ll find him some crutches myself.” He huffed as he headed back to the infirmary on his own.

Alden cut another strip of his shirt, it was already ruined anyway. His arm still felt like it was on fire, but he’d gotten somewhat used to it already. He crouched down beside Maggie and began to clean the blood off her face. 

“You know it’s a miracle he didn’t split your brow.” She joked. It was a sad attempt at trying to lift his spirits somewhat, even if she knew it was no use.

He cracked half a smile for her sake. He wasn’t in the mood for jokes right now because Rose and Carl were in the clutches of their enemy. An enemy that was very likely to kill them. He carefully wiped the rag along the wet blood on her cheek and beneath her nose.

“Good news is…” He began as he wiped the rag down again. “I don’t think your nose is broken and it stopped bleeding.”

“That’s a relief.” She sighed. She grabbed the end of the blood soaked sleeve from Alden’s jacket. “And you? Are you okay?”

He flinched slightly because the sudden movement of his arm made the burning traveling down to his fingertips return in full force. “It’s just a cut. The bleeding is slowing down already.”

“It looks quite deep.” She noted as she studied it closer.

“I’ll ask Syddiq to take a look at it once we get back to Alexandria. He’s gonna have a field day with us when we get back.” He stood back up and extended his good arm out to help her up. 

Daryl turned back to the group. “They want to make the trade.”

Chapter Text

Barely any time later they were outside. Elijah leaned on Jesus for support and used an old crutch on his other side. Walking still caused him a great deal of pain and it took everything out of him to keep going.

They had gagged Carver because he wouldn’t keep his mouth shut and bound his hands behind his back. Negan marched him ahead, holding his own knife to his throat. Daryl walked a couple of paces ahead from the group, scanning for any signs of a trap. Then he motioned for them to stop and turned back to Maggie.

“You ready?” He asked.

She was hesitant to reply. She knew what they were about to do and she knew the dangers. Everyone knew but if something went wrong it would be on her. Even if Daryl and Alden would insist it was on them, she knew it would’ve been on her. “Yeah.” She finally replied with a slight nod.

“Here.” Daryl handed her the gun he’d taken from Carver. He knew she’d run out of bullets. “Take this. Just in case.” Then he brought Carver’s radio up to his mouth again. “Leah.”

“We’re here.” She replied, coolly. She spoke as if it was just another normal day. Then promptly an old rusted sliding door opened and she peeked her head out. They could barely see her from the position they were in.

“Come out. Put your weapons on the ground.” Daryl instructed through the radio.

“I need to see Carver first!” She yelled back, taking half a step outside. Now they could see and theoretically Maggie could take her out with one well aimed shot. But killing Leah now would seal Carl and Rose’s fates.

Daryl grunted softly and handed the radio to Alden, figuring he was the most level headed out of their group. Then he grabbed onto Carver roughly and pulled him from Negan’s grip. He held his knife to his throat and marched him ahead of him out into the open. 

“Come out!” He yelled again. 

For a second Alden wanted to follow him. Daryl was acting without any regard for his own safety, but stepping out into the open wouldn’t help them, not yet anyway. Leah was the first to walk outside, almost storming out of the old rambly building. Two Reapers followed behind her. They held Carl and Rose hostage in a similar manner as they held Carver hostage, gagged with their hands bound behind their backs and a knife pressed to their throats. On their faces was a mix of fear and relief, they weren’t quite sure what to think yet.;

“Lay your weapons on the ground.” Daryl growled at them as they approached.

“What are you offering?” Leah countered calmly. She knew they had the upper hand in this negotiation.

“Loose your weapons and we let you leave.”

“Is that all?” One of the men taunted and pressed the knife tighter against Carl’s neck, drawing a single droplet of blood that trickled down into the hem of his shirt.

Daryl chose to ignore his taunt because it was only meant to rile him up. “You head north, don’t turn back. I see anyone, anyone at all, I’m going to kill him. And you leave your hostages here. And once we’re far out enough, I let him go.”

“Can’t agree to those terms, Dixon.” She replied. “Because you see, we have two hostages and you’ve only got one. And you really expect me to trust you now?”

“Yeah, I do.” He countered. “We’re doing this all wrong. We survived everything for what? To keep fighting and killing each other.”

“If that’s what it takes.” She bit back.

He shook his head slightly. “You don’t have to. I’m giving you a chance to save what’s left of your family and mine.”

She was silent for quite a while, thinking about Daryl’s words. She ran her hand back through her hair a couple of times before she spoke op again. “No more lies.” She turned her radio on. “Jensen.”

A gunshot rang out and the bullet ricocheted against the concrete. Everyone jumped a little. Rose and Carl stepped back, bumping into their captors chests. Elijah, Negan, Alden and Maggie all looked around to locate where the shot came from.

“That was a warning!” Leah yelled. “Next time they’ll be the ones to go.”She pointed back to Carl and Rose. “Everybody out!”

The small group that remained in cover stumbled out hesitantly. Elijah was now held up by Alden and Jesus. And Negan and Maggie walked behind them, trying not to look threatening.

“Lower the knife and cut the rope.” Leah instructed Daryl next. 

He didn’t respond because he wasn’t planning on letting their only advantage go. So Leah turned back to her own man, the one holding a knife to Carl’s neck and instructed him to do the same to show a sign of good faith. The Reaper followed her orders without any hesitation. 

“Go, run to your friends.” He taunted as he pushed Carl forward roughly. 

He nearly fell over and stumbled the first couple of steps before he ran straight into Maggie’s waiting arms. She held him tight, relieved that at least one of the two was safe. Alden was relieved too, but deep down he did regret that it hadn’t been Rose. She looked even more frightened now. She kept her gaze averted from him because she was afraid that he’d act out of emotion and do something stupid if she were to make eye contact with him. 

Daryl still didn’t move; Carver was still their only ticket out. A ticket he didn’t want to let go. Leah grabbed her radio again, also not wanting to lose her last hostage just yet.

“Jensen, the woman.” She spoke calmly. 

“Fine.” Daryl grunted as he let go of Carver. He promptly cut through the rope and Carver took barely one step forward before he pulled his gag out and turned back to smile smugly at them.

Elijah couldn’t take that they let him go and that he was taunting them now. He pulled away from Alden and Jesus and limped forward with the help of his crutch as he pulled his kama free.

“Elijah, don’t.” Maggie urged him to stop. She wanted to block his path but that meant she had to let go of Carl and she couldn’t do that just yet, he was too unsteady just yet.

“No one moves!” Leah yelled. Elijah couldn’t hear her, he was moving ahead, captured in a trance. And without giving him another chance she turned to the Reaper holding Rose hostage. “Do it.”

“No!” Alden cried out as he watched the knife slice across her throat and the blood spouting everywhere, like a horrific red fountain. He wanted to run to her, to fight, to cry. To do whatever. He didn’t know. He wasn’t thinking.

Negan dug his finger into his upper arms roughly but Alden couldn’t even feel the pain it caused. He didn’t even know who was holding him back and all he did was scream and cry as he tried to fight out of the vice grip whoever had on him. He couldn’t take his eyes off her as her limp body was thrown to the ground unceremoniously, like she was a piece of trash. She wasn’t moving and her eyes were open but rolled back and unseeing. Everyone but Alden registered what that meant, he couldn’t yet comprehend that she was gone. That she was dead.  

Negan held Alden back and let him fight against him. He knew he needed to be one to do it. He was the only person here that Alden already resented and he just lost someone everyone knew he couldn’t lose. A loss like that twisted your mind up in unimaginable ways. It would make anyone hate the world. And for Alden it would most likely result in more hatred towards the Reapers for killing her and Negan for holding him back from enacting a swift revenge. Maybe one day Alden would understand that Negan only did it to protect him, but maybe he never would.

Carl was too startled to even move or think. That could’ve been him. That was nearly him. Elijah was frozen too, feeling mostly guilt. But his anger hadn’t even the tiniest bit, it had only grown. Maggie had to hold to Carl to keep herself grounded and Daryl had to keep himself back from murdering that Reaper. Even Jesus was a second away from murder at the moment.

Then things unfolded incredibly fast. Carver let a devilish smile play on his lips as he took a taunting step closer to Elijah because he was closest to him. On top of that he was the easiest to bully at the moment, as injured as he was. He pulled his leg back to kick Elijah’s crutch away. He never got the chance to bring his leg back because another gunshot rang out and the bullet ripped right through his leg. He screamed out as he fell to the ground on his back, Leah immediately falling to her knees beside him to check up on him.

“Jense, what the hell?” She growled into her radio.

The gunshot snapped Alden back to reality somewhat. Instead of the blind fight he’d been putting up against Negan he collapsed to his knees and began to heave out heavy sobs. It was bordering on a panic attack. Each breath came out more ragged as the last. He couldn’t take his eyes off Rose’s corpse, or the pool of blood surrounding her. He hadn’t even noticed that Carver had been shot.

“Jensen!” Leah hollored into the radio, even more angry and desperate. 

“Nope.” A crackly voice replied over the radio. “No Jensen here. Call me Gabriel. The other two better back off or they’re next.”

Negan let out an impressed scoff and eased up on his grip on Alden somewhat. They had the upper hand now and he could afford for Alden to act stupid because it would lead to an end he could agree with; all the Reapers dead. But Alden remained broken and crying on the ground, for now he was too far out of it even to think about killing them.

Maggie let go of Carl and took a step closer to Leah. She was boiling over with anger. The sadness of another life lost hadn’t hit her yet, it would eventually. For now she had her anger to burn through.

“It’s our turn now.” She began, voice steady and threatening. “Now we get to pick you off one by one.”

Leah wasn’t going to let anyone threaten her that easily. She stood back up and stood eye to eye with Maggie. “Maybe you’re right. Your friend had the rifle, but I bet we take a couple of you down before he takes us all. You can have your town. We walk.” She looked to Daryl instead, “you save your family, I save mine.”

Those were the first words that Alden could hear clearly. They repeated over and over inside his head. He wanted to say something to them, but he couldn’t get the words out. They remained stuck in his throat, but it fired something up inside him.

“Yeah.” Daryl replied.

Now Alden was angry and he stood up. He’d never felt this furious. Nothing had ever been fair since the world fell, but what had happened here today had been his last straw. He took a step forward, legs shaking beneath him. He still hadn’t found the strength to speak. That only came when he felt Maggie’s arm on his shoulder.

“I can’t save my family because you just killed her.” His voice came out choppy, but his message was clear. He was willing to go down fighting. He knew for damn sure he wasn’t going to let them go alive.

Maggie pulled him back slightly. “Drop your weapons and go.” Her first priority was to make sure they themselves made it home alive. 

“Not without Carver.” Leah countered. 

“No.” She held firm. 

Luckily, Leah accepted her defeat and her two remaining men dropped their weapons before promising Carver they would see him soon. They began to walk towards the opened gate. 

Alden walked forward. There was something that needed to be done and he needed the one to do it. Renewed tears stung his eyes as he pulled his knife with a shaky hand. It was real. Rose was really dead. Her neck was slashed down to the bone. Her face was drained of all color, drained of life. She was pale, too pale to be alive. She was really dead and he’d failed her one last time. He had failed her and now she was dead. A choked sob escaped his lips as he went down to his knees and brought his knife to the side of her head. He hesitated for another second and then stabbed his knife into the side of her head. 

“Maggie, no!” Daryl yelled, desperately. He tossed Carver aside again, shoving him to the ground, and ran after her.

Alden looked up to see Maggie storm after the fleeing Reapers, draw her gun and shoot. She killed one of them. The one that had killed Rose was left injured on the ground, but Leah managed to get away.

“He’s mine.” He growled before she could take the kill shot. She acknowledges his words by not finishing him off on her way back to finish Carver off. She understood better than anyone that this was something Alden needed to do.

Carl had counted the bullets, a thing he always did subconsciously. He knew Maggie was out of bullets and knew she would have to reload before she could finish Carver off. First he looked to Elijah for permission, which he got via a nod. Then he quickly pulled his gun and shot him in the face once, no bullet wasted.

“The hell was that!” Daryl yelled at Maggie, fuming. When he didn’t get a reply he ran out after Leah to try and find her.

Alden had begun to beat the last surviving Reaper with his bare fists, screaming and crying in his face. Jesus looked on in horror. He’d never seen Alden like this, he had completely lost himself. He was always the first one to vote against murder, or he used to be before the Whisperers came. That man he used to know and think of as family was gone now. Whatever remained scared him. He took a step ahead, he wanted to stop Alden before he went somewhere he couldn’t get back from. 

“No.” Maggie shook her head and stuck her arm in front of his chest to stop him, tears stinging behind her eyes. “He needs to do this right now.”

“No one needs this.” He replied in a whisper. “He’s losing himself. What he needs to do is to put her to rest. It’s what we all need to do.”

“If you try to tear him off right now he will continue to beat you.” Negan insisted. His voice sounded hurt, even he was affected by her death.

“Fuck!” Carl cried out at the top of his lungs as he kicked Carver’s corpse in full force. He fell to his knees and began to cry. He wanted his mom. He wanted his dad. He wanted Michonne. He wanted Enid. He wanted, needed, someone to comfort him. He’d been strong for Judith and RJ for a long time now. And now he needed someone to be strong for him, just for this one time. 

And somehow Negan ended up being the one to comfort him by hauling him back to his feet and pulling him into a hug. Carl didn’t mind how childish he was acting at the moment with big crocodile tears rolling down his cheeks and the hiccups escaping his throat. 

Gabriel finally came running out of the compound. “I couldn’t get a clear shot. I’m sorry.” Was the first thing he rattled off. “I tried. I tried but I failed.”

Then he noticed Alden beating the head in of the already long gone Reaper. At least his blows were slowing down due to exhaustion. Gabriel shot Jesus a look straight away and they headed over to him together, this time Maggie didn’t stop them. 

“Alden, stop.” Jesus said as they both grabbed on to one of his arms and pulled him off the corpse. “He’s gone. It’s over.”

“No.” He struggled against their grip. “He needs to pay for what he did!”

They yanked him back a bit further and Jesus got up in his face in another attempt to get through to him. “ He’s dead. He payed for it.” He spoke loudly.

His words came through once Alden caught a sight of the state of the men’s head, it was all blood. The tension in his body faded and the adrenaline went along with it. He lived to regret what he’d just done immediately. His hands and wrists hurt, they felt broken. His knuckles were bloody with both his own and the Reaper's blood. His fingers were still arched in an awkward manner. Gabriel inspected them and carefully straightened his fingers.

“I don’t think anything’s broken.” He noted. “But you still messed them up quite bad.”

“Doesn’t matter.” He mumbled back. “We need-” He had to pause before he was able to finish his sentence. “We need to wrap her up.”

“We need to bury her.” Jesus agreed, or he thought he did.

“Not here.” He countered. “She deserves to be buried at home.”

Jesus bit his lip. He knew the pain Aaron still felt every day because he was never able to lay Eric to rest. He was still out there, somewhere, never to be found again. If they buried Rose here Alden would carry a similar pain like Aaron, one that would never heal fully. For now it was better not to push it.

“Gabriel and I will wrap her up and you get Maggie to tend to you.” Jesus opted instead. 

Chapter Text

Having completely lost oneself was a weird feeling. Alden knew he was still himself, but something inside him had snapped and broken. A part of him had died with Rose and another part went with it when he beat that Reaper to death with his bare hands. He was in shambles, a shell of himself. 

He stared ahead at the grimey white wall in front of him in the infirmary. His mind was empty of any thoughts but images of Rose’s throat being slit open.  Repeating again and again. It had already begun to haunt him.

Maggie continued to wrap up his broken and bruised knuckles. She knew it hurt, but he didn’t let on once. The others were getting her ready to be buried right now. And she needed to find a way to get him to agree that they should bury her here. She was afraid that if they didn’t get it over with now Alden’s mental state would spiral further out of control to a place she was afraid she couldn’t rescue him from.

Elijah was there too. They had splinted his hurt leg with two pieces of timber. It was crude but it worked. He felt like it was all his fault. If he hadn’t walked forward she still would’ve been alive. It was this weird cycle of blaming yourself everyone did after someone died. Blaming yourself was the easiest way to stop it from happening again. Loss always changes people. 

Even after all the deaths they had witnessed and the murders they’d committed themselves, death still managed to have a profound effect on each and every one of them under the right circumstances. Negan had begun to dig a grave without anyone even asking him to. He wanted it over and dealt with, for everyone’s sake. Daryl was still out there looking for Leah. Something Gabriel wanted to do for a different reason. He wanted to go out there and kill her slow and painfully for what she’d done. It would help with his own guilt.

Carl and Jesus had taken it upon themselves to wrap Rose's body up. The first thing they’d done was clean up as much of the blood; the pool on the ground, the stream soaking her clothes down her body and the splatter on her face. For Carl this wasn’t as bad as when Enid died. Back then, they hadn’t even been able to find  any of the victim’s bodies and all they could bury were their decapitated heads. At Least Rose could be buried whole. They wrapped her up in one of the white bed sheets they’d found inside the compound. They moved carefully due to her head being nearly decapitated.

Once they had her wrapped up some blood still soaked through the sheet. They wrapped her up in a second sheet before they cut another white bed sheet into long, broad strips and tied it around her to keep it as a package. 

As Negan stared down at the empty grave he decided one thing; he needed to leave. If he left he would give all of them a chance to restart and he would be an easier target to throw their hate and anger at. The only thing that kept him back was Lydia. She still needed people to look out for her because she was just a kid after all. But then he was also sure that someone would look out for her.

At the moment Gabriel was the only person gathering supplies and packing them onto the wagon to take back to Alexandria. He’d quickly found out that the Reapers had only left one of the draft horses alive. Luckily, the one horse could get them home. 

“There.” Maggie pasted down the last bandage wrapped around Alden’s wrist and knuckles. “Does that feel any better?” She brushed her hand past his cheek as she asked the question to get his attention. 

His eyes fluttered slightly, clearly reacting to her gentle touch. He looked up from his lap and met her eyes. His eyes were still glassy and distant. He looked utterly broken and barely recognizable. He was the idiot that had stuck with her through the hell that this world was and she couldn’t recognize him now. She knew he was still in there, somewhere. Somewhere she couldn’t see at the moment.

He let her question dawn on him for another second and nodded hesitantly. Even if he’d wanted to speak, he couldn’t at the moment. His hurt, his grief, was blocking him from even thinking about talking.

Maggie’s hand still lingered on his shoulder. He reached his battered hand up and gently stroked the back of her hand. He needed her to know that he could hear her. It was a small motion that ensured they knew they were there for each other.

“Yeah, I know.” Maggie whispered, softly. She took a step back and grabbed the empty duffle bag they had nearby. “I’m going to load up whatever I can take from here and then we’ll get back to the others.” She announced for both Elijah and Alden to hear. 

She began to load up all she could take by shoving everything into the duffle bag. They were always close to completely running out of medical supplies and as of now the area surrounding Alexandria and Hilltop had been picked clean. Here, they didn’t have much either because she’d packed up everything once the duffle bag was full. 

Then she handed Elijah the old crutches and helped him to stand up. With him on his feet she headed back to Alden again. At this moment she didn’t know whether or not she could even get him to stand up.

“Okay, come on, we gotta get back to the others.” She told him as she placed her hand behind his shoulder and urged him to stand. And to her surprise he stood up right away. 

He and Elijah followed her outside to the others meekly and silently. Once they reached them, they realized the others had already nearly completely loaded the wagon up. Negan carried over the last basket of onions and placed it on the back of the wagon, the only free spot left. Daryl had returned too but when Maggie tried to talk to him he brushed past her silently. He was angry with her for the way things went down. 

He was angry with her for getting justice. Justice for all the people they’d killed. She could understand where he came from but she didn’t understand why he even cared about Leah after everything. For now it was best if they let each other be.

Carl held Rose’s backpack out to Maggie. “Jesus and I went back to our camp and picked up all of our stuff. We loaded everything else on the wagon already, everything but this.” He scraped his throat. “We took everything of her body that you and Alden might want to keep.” He tried to distance himself as much from the situation by keeping his voice as flat as possible.

Maggie took the bag from him. “Thank you.” He squeezed his shoulder. She could clearly hear the hurt and guilt in his voice. HIs attempt to hide it hadn’t been enough. “Hey, it’s not your fault.”

“Then why does it feel like it is?” He asked, his voice now a broken whisper.

She looked saddened. “Because it always does.”

Jesus walked from the otherside of the wagon. “We wrapped her body. You could bury her now if you want. Do you think Alden will let us? Negan took it upon himself to dig a grave already.”

“I don’t know.” She sighed. She looked back at Alden over her shoulder. He was standing exactly where she’d left him, staring ahead with glossed over eyes. “We can try.”

“You shouldn’t be the one to tell him.” He insisted. “He might not like it and I rather have him lash out at me.”

Maggie gave him permission with a nod and he headed over.

“Alden, we’re ready to bury her.” He spoke calm and softly.

Alden let his words sink in him. He knew they had to bury her but he didn’t want to leave her here in a dead community. She deserved to be laid to rest at home. But that thought was completely selfish. He knew she wouldn’t feel a thing because she was dead and the dead don’t feel. He let his gaze flicker up to the wagon. It was completely packed already. Packed with things Hershel, Hope and Adam needed. No, he didn’t have the right to be selfish, not now.

“Yeah, we should.” He managed to utter. His voice was still hoarse from all the screaming and crying he’d done before.
—

The last shovel full of dirt was deposited onto the grave by Carl and now it was done, she had been laid to rest. Daryl and Maggie still ignored each other. Alden rammed the wooden cross with her name carved into the ground with the use of a rock. He’d come back here one day with Hershel and Hope, he’d make sure of it. He touched the old thin handmade bracelet around his wrist. He’d cling to that old tattered thing till the day he died.

—

The broken and beaten group finally made it back to the gates of Alexandria. They made it back home to safety. Jerry and Carol were the first to spot the few that had returned. They immediately knew something horrible had happened to them. The injuries they all had, cuts, scrapes and bruises, only sold that story even more. And what closed the deal was the vacant look in their eyes.

They raced to open the gate. And at first no one seemed to notice that the group had returned and they all had time acclimate to being in Alexandria for a second. The children playing outside ended up being the first to spot them and ran over screaming in excitement and relief for their family that had returned safely. And their screaming notified more people of their return. 

Carl embraced both his siblings tightly as Daryl waited for his turn to greet them. Gracie quite literally launched herself into Jesus’ arms and began rattling about a storm that rolled through and her, Judith and Aaron nearly dying in a flooded basement filled with walkers. Hershel and Hope both hesitated for who to hug first so they opted for a group hug instead. They needed those hugs as much as those kids did.

Rosita was the next person to show up  with Coco in her arms and she hugged Gabriel tenderly. Elijah was quickly hauled up by the other survivors from Meridian. And Carol gave Daryl a quick hug. 

“Is that it?” She asked concerned. 

“Yeah.” Daryl replied just before taking his turn hugging Judith and RJ.

Lydia and Aaron were the next to show up. 

“Where’s Negan?” She asked.

“He left.” Carl replied as he began to unload the wagon. “He’s not coming back.”

Aaron quickly made his way to Jesus. Gracie was still holding onto Jesus, hugging his waist. But as soon as Jesus saw that Aaron was actually alright, relief washed over him.

“So what did I hear about a storm and a flooded basement?” Jesus asked.

“It’s a long story that ends in Gracie finally having convinced me that she’s old enough for weapon training.” He replied with a heavy sigh.

Hershel pulled himself free from the hug. “Where’s Rose? Dianne gave me a couple more archery lessons. I’m better at it now and I wanna show her.”

Alden’s face dropped. He knew this moment would come, he’d been preparing himself the whole way back. But he still didn’t feel prepared at all. How was he supposed to tell him that someone he knew his whole life gone? How was he supposed to tell him that this happened again?

“Those bad people we had to fight…” He began hesitantly, still trying to find the right words. “They… She didn’t make it, she’s gone.”

Hershel shook his head. “No.” He shook it even more wildly. “No, that’s not true.”

“Hershel, it’s true. She’s dead.” Maggie said somberly. 

By now Hope was already crying. Alden pulled her close and held her tight, ignoring the pain it caused to his wrists. Hershel didn’t cry. Instead he grew angry and stormed off, exactly what they had expected him to do. They knew he simply wouldn’t accept that she was dead and the only emotion that could lead to was anger.

Maggie and Alden exchanged a look. They had already discussed to let him be for a little while before going after him. 

Dianne was barely a pace away with Adam. She’d heard it all; she knew everything that had happened. Maggie stood up and took the boy in her arms. They’d sacrificed so much just so they could live in relative peace. And they were all drained, exhausted. 

“Hey! Got something coming!” Jerry yelled from on top of the walls.

That second of relative peace they felt was shattered before the feeling had fully hit him yet. It was over before it began. The next fight was already waiting for them. Living was nothing more than an endless circle of fighting again. 

Alden set Hope down hastily and Maggie shoved Adam into his arms instead. She picked her discarded bow back up and climbed up to the look out post Jerry was on. Daryl followed closely behind her.

“Gracie, come here.” Carl called her over. They didn’t know what this was and he wasn’t planning on taking any risks. “Go with Alden and Rosita.” He instructed her, Judith and RJ.

“Come on.” Rosita said and they began to head back towards Aaron home.

Maggie stood next to Jerry and she could see the army coming for them. They were all dressed in the exact same white armor with red accents. All their faces were completely covered by their helmets. They didn’t look friendly at all.

“Those guys with you?” Jerry asked, hopefully.

“No.” She replied as she knocked an arrow. She clocked a couple of them aiming their gun up at the wall. “And I don’t think they’re here to talk.”

“Wait! Wait! Wait!” Eugene yelled frantically as he ran through the army outside with his arms raised. “Wait!”

Another soldier waded through and urged everyone to lower their guns before she pulled her helmet off. “These are our people!” Tara yelled at the soldiers loudly. Then she turned back to face them on top of the wall and waved. “hey, it’s just us.”

“Tara. Eugene. Who are these people?” Maggie yelled back. 

“The Commonwealth.” Eugene replied. “They’re here to help.”

Maggie lowered her bow and relaxed somewhat. She still didn’t trust the strangers they’d brought. But she trusted Eugene and Tara, and they trusted them. That was enough enough for her now. She turned to Daryl for his permission. 

“We won’t let you inside unless they drop their weapons.” He yelled down at them.

A man dressed in a suit, one of the most foreign sights in this world, climbed out of one of the trucks. “Of course. Of course.” He said with a smile and signaled for the soldiers to drop their weapons off in one of the horse drawn wagons. 

Then Maggie climbed down quickly and waited for the gates to open. She was the first to greet Tara when the gates opened. But Tara immediately noticed something was wrong. 

“What happened?” She asked.

“We won the war, but we still lost.” She replied, saddened. “A lot of people died.”

Tara’s eyes shot around, searching for familiar faces. “Who?”

“Laura, Gage, Roy and Rose never made it from our last run.” She replied, keeping her words as emotionless as possible. 

Then Tara clocked the wagon. “But you just got back. And they’re dead? Where’s Alden? And where did you get all that food from? The farms, the whole of Alexandria, it’s destroyed.”

“I’ll explain later.” Maggie shook her head. She couldn’t get into it for her own sake at the moment. “Just know that they’re dead.”

“Where’s Alden?” She repeated.

“He’s at Aaron’s house with the kids, I think. We thought you were hostiles. And know Alden’s a mess.”

Tara took another glance at her. Of course Maggie wouldn’t notice how much of a mess she was. She looked like she hadn’t slept in days and a large cut ran across her cheek. Tara wanted to say something else to her but nothing she could say would fix anything or even help. Keeping her mouth shut was probably the better option at the moment.

“Right.” The man dressed in a suit clasped his hands together. “Mr. Porter, Tara, could you get everyone gathered up?”

Tara turned to him. “That’s going to take time. Like we told you, we’ve been through a lot this past year. Have your soldiers lose their helmets. That makes them look more human than space agents. And have Eugene bring the doc to the infirmary, Siddiq will know where she can help.” She ordered with ease. He might be her boss but these were her people and she knew them better than he ever would. “One of my friends just lost someone close to him and I have to deal with that first.”

Chapter Text

Tara headed down the road towards Aaron’s house. Alexandria was barely recognizable. The state it was in was horrific, everything had been destroyed. Windows were bashed in, the mill had burned down and there were walker corpses spread around. It wasn’t the same Alexandria she had left behind. Somehow it still looked better than the burned down remains of Hilltop they’d come past on their way here.

She finally reached Aaron’s house and it too had seen better days. The windows were broken and the door was rotted out. The real shock hit her when she carefully opened the rotted out door and stepped inside. It looked even worse inside. She could immediately tell nearly everyone had slept inside by the smell of ,well, bodies and pillows and blankets scattered everywhere. When she walked further in she saw the blood splattered up on the wall by the staircase. Some little droplets reached all the way up to the ceiling. They had clearly set up a chokepoint there, meaning the walkers had gotten inside.

“Tara?” Herschel’s little voice asked from behind her, halfway hidden behind the door frame down to the basement.

“Hey.” She greeted with a soft smile. “Your mom said you ran off.”

“Yeah.” He admitted. He looked down at the knife in his hands and fumbled with it. “They told me Rose died.” His eyes became teary and he looked up again. “That’s not fair.”

She let out a heavy sigh. “No, it isn’t.”

“They promised me they’d come back. They all did.” He continued. “I know they can’t promise me that they’ll make it back because it’s too dangerous outside. But they always promised us and they always came back.”

“Come here.” She went down to one knee and held her arms out, inviting him in for a hug.

He looked down the basement stairs before he walked over to his ‘fun aunt’. He let her hold him tight. His anger quickly decayed into sadness and he cried into her shoulder. “It’s not fair.” He sobbed. Eventually he pulled back and wiped his eyes dry with the sleeve of his jacket.

“What were you doing in the basement anyway?” She asked.

“When the storm got bad we all had to go upstairs before the walkers got in. Gracie and Judith were in the basement, they nearly died. And I couldn’t help because Dianna and Rosita told me to watch the babies.” He put his knife back on his belt. “I’m not a baby. I wanted to help and they wouldn’t let me.”

“Is that why you were mad?”

He bit his lip. “Maybe Rose would still be alive if they let me help.”

Tara knew that being gentle with him never worked. Even treating him like a child didn’t work anymore. So there was only one option left; to be frank with him. “Or the more likely option; you would’ve died.” She knew it was harsh and something you shouldn’t say to a child. She never would’ve said something like this Megan. “Nothing would’ve been better if you died instead. It’s horrible that she died but she knew the risks in a way you can’t yet because you are a child.”

“Hershel, there you are.” Alden sighed relieved from half way up the stairs. He’d feared he’d somehow found a way to slip outside of the walls. Then his eyes flickered over to Tara and he looked incredibly surprised, in a good way. “Tara!?”

“We found that communitie, turned out they’re willing to help. They’re just really careful about who they trust. That’s why it took me and Eugene so long to get back home.”

“What are you wearing:” Hershel then promptly asked her.

“I’m a soldier at the new place we found.” She replied. She turned to Alden to explain it in more detail. “Because I was in the police academy when this all started they got me instated almost right away. And then Hornsby figured that me being a soldier would make the whole communitie look more trustworthy.”

Alden frowned a little. “Who’s Hornsby?”

“Oh, you’ll meet him in a bit. He’s here to help. It’s a big communitie, like 50.000 people live there.”

He cocked his brow and clicked his tongue. “That's an old world number.” He’d never heard about or seen a group with so many people. City’s had been the first to fall when the old world ended. So how could so many people in one place survive? And not only survive; thrive. Because why else would they help them? Well, there was one reason he knew people pretended to help other people and that always came down to wanting what the other had. “And you’re sure they’re here to help?” He tilted his head slightly.

“If Tara says they're here to help, they’re here to help.” Rosita insisted as she brushed past him on her way down the stairs with Coco still in her arms. “I was starting to fear I wouldn’t see you again.”

“In all honesty we did run into some issues with a minefield. And then I nearly decided not to take the trip back. Yumiko and Ezekiel didn’t.” She admitted as she hugged her friend. “But I had to come back to help, you know.”

“I know.” Rosita smiled.

“You’re making that place, whatever it’s called, sound like a fairytale.” Alden grumbled. “They don’t exist. People are worse than walkers. We all know that. People have proven it over and over again.” He was letting his emotions lead him, corrupt him.
“How about you hear us out before you make up your opinion?” Tara asked with a heavy sigh.

“Yeah, dad, that’s fair.” Hershel nodded in agreement.

“Okay, I’ll hear them out.” Alden promised, reluctantly, and only for Hershel’s sake. He turned to head back upstairs. “I’ll get the kids to head back.”

It didn’t take long before everyone had gathered in front of the church. The storm hadn’t spared it and like every other building it was damaged. Almost everyone was still hesitant about these strangers prancing around inside the walls and helping. These strangers they had no ties to previously just showed up handing out gifts. It all seemed too good to be true. Especially after what they’d gone through to get food that wouldn’t last them longer than a couple of weeks back.

Eugene stood in front of the large group and began his speech, “Ezekiel, Yumiko, Tara and I set out on a journey. Charged ourselves with finding hope in our darkest of days. Suffice to say we hit the proverbial jackpot.”

Alden listened to his words, sitting on the porch in front of the church with Adam on his lap. Hershel sat on his right side, next to Judith and RJ. And Hope sat on his left side tucked underneath his arm because she was still upset. Maggie stood right behind them with her arms crossed. Both her and Alden were listening but they had already made up their minds separately; they wanted to go home.

Jesus however was planning on listening to what Eugene and the Commonwealth had to offer him seriously, maybe because Gracie and Aaron were standing right beside him.

“It’s probably best that I step aside so ya’ll van hear it from the horse’s mouth, as it were. I give you Mr. Lance Hornsby, diplomatic representative of the Commonwealth.” He stepped aside for the strange man in suit. And for some unknown reason Eugene decided to clap his hands.

“Hello, I’m Lance.” He began with a big smile. “Thank you for allowing us into your home. I must say, I am impressed with everything you’ve built here and what I’ve heard of your other communities. But it’s clear you’ve fallen on hard times. And that’s where the Commonwealth is more than willing to help. If you remain we can provide labor and materials to help you build back all you’ve lost. However, if any are interested I do have another potentially more interesting choice to offer. The opportunity to move into the Commonwealth. It’s up to yourselves to decide and I’ll be awaiting your answer patiently.”

People murmured amongst themselves. This was one of those decisions people could make for themselves. Alden looked up at Maggie and she looked down at him. They didn’t need to ask each other to know they weren’t going. She gave him a little nod and stood up promptly, switching Adam over in his arms.

“Hershel, Hope, we’re going to get our stuff and then we’ll go home.” He told them as they also stood up and began walking away from the large group.

“Home?” Herschel tilted his head a little. “But Hilltop’s burned down.”

“We’ll build it back up. Make it better than it was before.”

They headed back to Aaron’s house and gathered up what little stuff was their own. They hadn’t been able to take much with them when Hilltop fell. With what little they had they headed back to that wagon, which was still fully packed in front of the gate.

“So I take it you aren’t coming?” Tara asked.